《My Children Are Fierce and Adorable!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Giving Birth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the foot of the mountain, Yunwu Vige, in the pitch-ck night. Clouds were rolling in the sky. The clouds were so heavy that they looked like they were about to copse. Lightning would strike from time to time, creating a terrifying aura. The entire mountain seemed to have sunken into the thick clouds, making Yunwu Vige appear even smaller. The formation in the sky was truly terrifying. In a small, narrow, and slightly trembling straw hut in Yunwu Vige, a few people stood trembling in fear. On the dirt bedy a frail pregnant woman. The pregnant woman¡¯s face was pale. She was very skinny and looked very weak. However, her bulging stomach was shockingly big. A huge round bulge could be prominently seen under the thin rotten nket. ¡°Lu¡­ Lulu, you have to hang on. Don¡¯t close your eyes, don¡¯t close them¡­¡± Beside the dirt bed, a middle-aged woman with her hair in a bun and a round face had tears in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she shouted at the pregnant woman on the bed. ¡°Plop!¡± An old woman among the people suddenly knelt on the ground and cried towards the sky. ¡°Please, I beg the heavens. You can take my old life. Don¡¯t take away my daughter-inw and the child in her womb. I beg the heavens to let my daughter-inw and the child live. My son is no longer around. Nothing can happen to my daughter-inw. Bodhisattva, please appear. Bodhisattva, please appear¡­¡± The old woman trembled slightly, but she was sobbing loudly. Her voice was hoarse, making one¡¯s heart turn sour. ¡°Mother, the hot water is ready!¡± Outside the dpidated door, another middle-aged woman ran in. She was tall and thin, but her limbs were strong and her eyes were clear. Shepletely ignored the fact that she was drenched from head to toe due to the rain. The moment she came in and saw the pregnant woman on the bed, she clenched her fists and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Sixth Sister-inw?¡± Pregnant women were in critical condition during childbirth, so they had already neglected the differences between men and women. Furthermore, the pregnant woman on the bed couldn¡¯t seem to hold on anymore¡­ There were signs that she was going to die, so even all the men from the Guan family had entered the straw hut and stood beside the bed anxiously. ¡°She still doesn¡¯t have the strength¡­¡± The round-faced, middle-aged woman shed tears. With tears in her eyes, she said sorrowfully, ¡°Lulu, wake up! Don¡¯t give up¡­¡± The men from the Guan family were ovee with grief and closed their eyes. ¡°Oh my! My daughter-inw¡­¡± The old woman cried and fell to the ground. There was a strong sense of grief in the straw hut. In a daze, Ye Lulu opened her eyes and saw the unfamiliar straw hut. Before she could react, she felt her body weakening and the pain of childbirth. Arge number of memories flooded her mind, but she had no time to think about them. The first thing she realized was that she had to give birth to the child first. The excruciating pain made Ye Lulu¡¯s weak body even more exhausted. ¡°Hot, hot water¡­¡± Ye Lulu opened her mouth and spat out these words forcefully. ¡°Lulu¡¯s talking!¡± the round-faced woman quickly said. She wiped her tears and rushed forward. ¡°Lulu, how are you?¡± ¡°Hot water, scissors, brown sugar, eggs,¡± Ye Lulu grasped what little strength she had left and said quickly. ¡°Mother¡­ Mother and sisters-inw, stay. Father and the others, go out¡­¡± She had regained her strength and wanted to risk her life to give birth! Upon hearing this, the men in the house immediately turned around and left the straw hut without the women saying anything, even though the straw hut was extremely small and stood in the middle of arge piece of barrennd, and there was an unavoidable downpour outside. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: One More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The grieving old woman put away her tears and got up from the ground. She looked at her daughter-inw. ¡°Sixth Daughter-inw, can you still hang in there? What do you want?¡± ¡°Help me push my stomach.¡± The only thing on Ye Lulu¡¯s mind was the knowledge of pregnant women giving birth. ¡°Here, that¡¯s right. Push harder¡­¡± It was a matter of life and death, and the old woman no longer had any intention of questioning whether this was of any use. She did as Ye Lulu said, not daring to use too much strength at first. After being reminded by Ye Lulu, she gritted her teeth and tightened her grip. The tall and thin woman brought hot water and immediately came over to help. She decisively reached in and touched Ye Lulu¡¯s fetal position. It was correct. ¡°Cook me some brown sugar eggs. Hurry,¡± Ye Lulu said, her voice barely audible now. The round-faced woman had long left. Soon, she brought over a bowl of steaming hot brown sugar eggs. She had used up all the remaining things in the house. Ye Lulu was so weak that her vision was turning ck. She stretched her head slightly and closed her eyes. She drank a few mouthfuls of brown sugar water and regained some strength before starting to eat the eggs. After forcing herself to eat, Ye Lulu took a deep breath and used all her strength to breathe rhythmically¡­ At the same time, there was a terrifying aura in the sky outside. No one in the vige dared to go out. The mountain winds were fierce¡­ Suddenly, a piercing purple lightning bolt with a strange color shed through the dark clouds in the sky and struck the straw hut in Yunwu Vige! At the same time, Ye Lulu let out a heart-wrenching scream and raised her head. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes as she used all her strength to give birth to a child! ¡°Wa¡­¡± The child cried loudly. Outside the straw hut, the men from the Guan family suddenly froze. They stood in the pouring rain and were drenched, but suddenly, tears fell from their eyes and they started crying. In the crumbling straw hut, the old woman burst into tears, but there was great joy in it. She crawled to the bed and helped Ye Lulu cut the child¡¯s umbilical cord before picking him up. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s born! The child is alive!¡± The old woman seemed to have received a gift from the heavens and was iparably happy. This was the only child left behind by Liu¡¯er¡­ Liu¡¯er¡¯s corpse was still in the old house. It had not been buried. Just as she was about to send Liu¡¯er into the mountains, her daughter-inw, who was pregnant, seemed to have been agitated and about to give birth. She was still alive and there was an unborn child. Everyone was naturally in a hurry to help Ye Lulu give birth, so they put Liu¡¯er down. Because there was a mourning hall in the old house, they could only bring Ye Lulu to the straw hut in the vige to give birth. Ye Lulu was already suffering from the pain of losing her husband. With her weak body, she had a difficultbor. Seeing that she was about to die with her child¡­ Unexpectedly, she suddenly regained her strength! The old woman wept tears of joy. Trembling, she picked up the child and thought that if the heavens were to appear and take her away, she would be willing as well. At this moment, Ye Lulu was exhausted and on the verge of fainting. However, she was still feeling pain. Her bump was obviously too high, and there was still life in her stomach. ¡°One¡­ one more!¡± Ye Lulu let out a cry. The two sisters-inw in the room surrounded the bed with worry written all over their faces. ¡°Lulu, do you still have the strength?¡± ¡°Hang on, it¡¯s almost over¡­¡± Tears flowed down Ye Lulu¡¯s face subconsciously because it was too painful. She was also too weak. Her soul had transmigrated, but this body was still the original body. She was extremely weak, and she was purely relying on her willpower to hang on now. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: There¡¯s Actually... Another One!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the child must be born¡­ Outside, dark clouds rolled in the sky and let out a dull thunderp. This thunderp was so deep that it sounded like it was falling from the sky, causing the entire Yan Dynasty, including the imperial pce, to tremble. Was this a warning from the heavens? In the imperial pce of the Yan Dynasty, even the extremely noble emperor and national minister were devoutly praying to the heavens, thinking that this thunder was directed at the Yan Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce. In Yunwu Vige, amidst the mountain wind and thunderstorm, a shrill voice pierced through the straw hut. ¡°He¡¯s out¡­ he¡¯s out!¡± The old woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her voice was trembling and hoarse. She quickly picked up a child and cried, ¡°Daughter-inw, it¡¯s another boy. Another boy!¡± For some reason, the old woman knelt on the bed and cried bitterly even though it was a joyous thing that the child was born and her wish was fulfilled. No one stopped her. No one said anything inauspicious. The two middle-aged women also began to cry. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Lulu, you¡¯ve worked hard. There¡¯s still some broth left. Drink it quickly¡­¡± The round-faced woman was experienced. She wiped her tears and brought the broth to the corner of Lulu¡¯s mouth. Lulu¡¯s ck hair was messy and her eyes were unfocused. Ye Lulu opened her eyes and leaned in to finish the broth. Then, under the happy expressions of the women, she said hoarsely, ¡°There¡¯s another one.¡± Another¡­ another one! Boom! A bolt of lightning descended from the sky. The entire Yunwu Vige was shaken. All the vigers¡¯ hearts were trembling and they cowered in their houses, not daring to move! The expressions of the three women in the straw hut froze at the same time. They trembled and gasped in disbelief. Their initial joy turned into great worry and fear! ¡°Give birth!¡± Ye Lulu gripped the tattered cloth beneath her. After undergoing the most extreme pain, there was a burst of shocking resilience. Her willpower was astonishing, and her watery eyes glowed. ¡°I want to give birth!¡± Her words had two meanings. Ye Lulu had just transmigrated from the modern world to this world. She wanted to survive! She also wanted to give birth. All three of them were her children. She would not let any one of them not have the chance toe to this world! The wind and rain carried a foul smell of blood. Along with the cool air of the trees in the mountain, it drifted to the front of the straw hut. ¡°Give birth!¡± Tears flowed down the thin and tall woman¡¯s eyes, but she immediately wiped them away. She turned around swiftly and left. ¡°I¡¯ll go boil some water again.¡± Outside the door, the men who were still standing in the rain silently guarded the straw hut. Even though they were drenched, they did not upy the space under the very narrow eaves of the straw hut. There was a stove there. The thin and tall woman, who was also Ye Lulu¡¯s second sister-inw, left the house. She nodded at the few men and silently went to boil water. The fire was at its strongest and the hot water was soon ready. In the hut, Yu Lulu thought of her father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, and brother from the modern world. She thought of how she had broken her skin when she was young. Her father squatted down and helped her up. He told her gently and forcefully, ¡°Lulu, you must be strong. You can do it.¡± When her grandma was young, she was good at farming. The calluses on her hands and feet were extremely thick. She was also a strong-willed person. She would often hold Ye Lulu in her arms and teach her that she had to believe that she could do it. Sometimes, she was better than she guessed. Until the end, she wouldn¡¯t know if she could or couldn¡¯t do it. She could do it. Ye Lulu bit her lip and the smell of blood spread. This time, a shrill scream was stuck in her throat, and she could only hear a muffled sound. However, her frail body had exploded with thest of its strength. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: The Time Has Come. He Was Finally Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Wa¡ª¡± At the same time, thunder rumbled continuously in the sky, shaking the entire world. The wind and rain became crazily stronger. ¡°Another boy!¡± The old woman cried until she lost her voice and cried out these words like a broken gong. Then, she becamepletely silent as she took care of the newborn child. Good for you, Ye Lulu. In the heavy storm that threatened to overturn the world, Ye Lulu closed her eyes. ¡­ ck clouds rolled over as strange purple lightning shed across the sky. In the Guan family¡¯s old house, theyout of the mourning hall was especially frightening under such circumstances. At this moment, something even more shocking happened. The mountain wind seemed to have a life of its own as it continuously pounded on the Guan family¡¯s tightly shut door. If someone from the vige were to leave their house and see this scene, they would definitely feel that something was strange and be so scared that their legs would go soft. That was because the mountain wind seemed to have gathered two strong gusts of wind as if someone had given an order, and was strangely mming against the Guan family¡¯s door! The Guan family was poor to begin with, so the house was very old. The two unbolted wooden doors finally creaked open after a persistent pounding from the mountain wind. A strong gust of wind blew into the Guan family¡¯s house. To be precise, it blew into the mourning hall. Wind and rain drifted into the empty house. At this moment, only a cold and stiff body was ced there. It belonged to the Guan family¡¯s sixth son, Guan Chibei. The sixth son of the Guan family had been struck by the falling trees on the mountain road on his way back from the city yesterday and had died on the spot. It was the vigers who brought him back. Everyone was regretful and said that Guan Chibei was still very young. He was just over twenty years old. It was also because of Guan Chibei¡¯s idental death that the Guan family wanted to bury him quickly. A silent aura drifted in and stopped above Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei¡¯s body was still undamaged. When the giant tree smashed down yesterday, it had crushed his entire body, causing him to die on the spot. However, there were no external injuries on his body. The house was silent. At this moment, an ethereal soul walked out from the invisible mountain wind. The man¡¯s tall figure was especially intimidating. He was wearing a long ck and purple robe, and for some reason, his body exuded a faint luster. He looked extremely handsome. Although his white jade-like face was expressionless, it had an extremely intimidating aura. Surprisingly, there was an extremely dense yin energy around the man¡¯s body. The yin energy was so dense that it turned into ck color and spread out from his feet. However, within the surging yin energy, there was a hint of white that seemed toe from the sky. It was stern and invible. The purplish-green lightning in the ck clouds was his aura. Green was the yin energy of the Netherworld, while purple was the divine power of the heavens. The time hase. He was finally here. The man¡¯s expression was indifferent. He nced at Guan Chibei¡¯s body before lying down naturally. Crack¡ª Thest bolt of lightning descended from the sky. In the mourning hall of the Guan family¡¯s old house in Yunwu Vige, Guan Chibei, who was lying on a wooden board, suddenly opened his eyes. His face had already been wiped clean by the Guan family, and there were no traces of blood. At this moment, Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were unfathomable. He sat up, his movements still stiff. When he got up, he almost tripped. Guan Chibei took two steps and his stiff body slowly became agile¡­ Actually, this body belonged to him. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: He Could Be Said To Be the God of the Netherworld

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This body was born to wee him into the mortal world. However, before the time was up, he couldn¡¯te into this world. The thing that was left in this body twenty years ago was a strand of his aura, recing his existence. That was also Guan Chibei from before. Otherwise, how could this original body have been taken away by the giant tree at such a young age? It was all because he didn¡¯t have much time to live, to begin with. He was waiting for him toe over. Therefore, his body waspatible in all aspects, and there was no difort. He was originally the King of the Netherworld. It could be said that he was a ghost or a Lord of the Netherworld. However, the six realms were under the jurisdiction of the heavens and were governed by the heavens. Therefore, the Netherworld wasn¡¯t actually opposed to the heavens, which was what people thought. Instead, it belonged to the heavens. It was true that he was a Ghost King, but in fact, he was a god in the heavens. It was just that he came from the Netherworld, so he had strong yin energy on him. As a god, his nickname was ¡°Yin God¡± or ¡°God of the Netherworld¡±. Guan Chibei moved around the room for a while. He hadplete control over this body and could walk freely. ¡­ The next morning, the world seemed to have been cleansed. No one knew who had been weed into the mortal world by the rainst night. The vigers who had been cowering at home for the entire night started to open their doors and walk out. The dirt road in the vige was muddy from the heavy rainst night. The air in the vige was fresh. A viger carrying a basket walked briskly on the road. Suddenly, he saw a tall figure walking over. He was dressed in dark brown clothes, had a fair face, and an indifferent expression. That person¡­ was Guan Chibei! When the viger saw Guan Chibei¡¯s face, his face changed. His legs went limp and he scrambled backwards while screaming in fear, ¡°Ghost¡­ Ghost!¡± When the vigers heard the cries, they all came over. ¡°That sixth son of the Guan family is¡­ alive!¡± ¡°Guan Chibei¡¯s dead! Mother. Mother, help!¡± All the vigers had their own reactions when they saw Guan Chibei. There were also people who screamed in fear like ducks quacking. However, it was daytime now. In broad daylight, Guan Chibei had flesh and blood. His movements were natural, and his body was neither stiff nor hard. Furthermore, more people gathered. With more vigers around, everyone was less afraid. ¡°Chi¡­ Chibei, you¡¯re not dead?!¡± An auntie standing at the front asked him boldly. Guan Chibei had all his memories, so he was prepared to say, ¡°I¡¯m not dead. The tree hit me yesterday and I fainted. It looked like I was dead, but I was actually in a state of apparent death. I was just unconscious. I¡¯m not dead.¡± As to why he hade back to life, Guan Chibei exined, ¡°Last night, the wind and rain were too strong. The wind knocked the door open and blew off a fruit on the table. That fruit hit my chest and knocked out my breath. Then, I came back to life¡­ I woke upst night, but you didn¡¯t see me.¡± If Ye Lulu was there, she would have reacted immediately and said, ¡°Are you Snow White?¡± Since the vigers did not know about life and death, Guan Chibei came up with a reasonable exnation. Furthermore, his body was not injured by the giant tree, so it made sense. The vigers believed him immediately. ¡°Oh¡­ so that¡¯s how it was.¡± The evasive looks on the vigers¡¯ faces faded away and were reced by looks of realization. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Ye Lulu Gave Birth to Triplets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing. Everyone thought you were dead, but you¡¯re fine. Haha.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t believe you survived.¡± The vigers started chatting andughing. It was rare for Chibei toe back to life! The vige was only so big, so there wasn¡¯t much to talk about. Such a revival was enough for the vigers to talk about for a year! One of the aunties let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and said loudly to Guan Chibei, ¡°Chibei, since you¡¯re not dead, why don¡¯t you hurry over to the straw hut? Your wife has given birth! She didn¡¯t look too good when she was carried over therest night!¡± The other vigers also recalled this matter and asked Guan Chibei to hurry over. Mysteriously, the wind and stormst night started when Ye Lulu was being carried away forbor. At that time, in the Guan family¡¯s old house, the vigers who sent over Chibei were still around, so everyone knew about this. Guan Chibei had a new soul in his body, but his expression was still the same as before. When he heard about his wife having given birth, his eyebrows moved. He nodded and walked away. The vigers also dispersed. Early in the morning, everyone still had a lot of work to do. As Guan Chibei walked to the straw hut, no one could see that there was invisible heavy yin energy on his body. Wherever he went, the green leaves of the nts seemed to lose their color and their tips wilted. There were even some snakes, insects, rats, and ants that didn¡¯t dare to move when they sensed the strong yin energy. Although he had reincarnated into a human, he was the King of the Netherworld. His yin energy was too strong, and this body still carried that with him. Over at the straw hut, Ye Lulu had given birth to three childrenst night. Both the mother and the children were too weak and none of the Guan family¡¯s men dared to leave. Hence, they stayed there for the night. Ye Lulu had already woken up. Due to the harrowingborst night, she had already exhausted all her energy. She could be considered to be on the verge of death and could not move at all while lying on the bed. Her whole body felt heavy and her bones seemed to have cracked open. It was extremely painful. The few female servants of the Guan family knew how much Ye Lulu¡¯s body had suffered, so they stayed behind to take care of her, not daring to even breathe loudly. The three children were doing much better than expected. They were all wrapped in torn and old swaddling clothes, but they were also exceptionally cute. They were like small bags, arranged neatly by the bed. Although the Guan family¡¯s women were worried about Ye Lulu¡¯s body, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal a little joy when they saw the three babies. However, both inside and outside the straw hut, the Guan family¡¯s men and women were troubled and worried. There was no more food at home. Fortunately, the people from the Guan family had brought over all the edible food at home before they came overst night, so they could provide brown sugar eggs for Ye Lulu duringbor. There was also some rice soup this morning. However, the Guan family was poor to begin with. This bit of food was all they had. There was no way to provide more food to Ye Lulu to nourish her body today. The Guan family did not even have their daily intake of rice and noodles, let alone nourishing supplements. It was true. There was not even a grain of rice left. ¡°Let me take a look at the baby¡­¡± Ye Lulu opened her eyes. Her face and lips were pale, but her eyes were searching for the baby. Let her see what the three children she had given birth to after transmigratingst night looked like. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Eldest sister-inw Guan was overjoyed. She looked at Ye Lulu, picked up the first baby, and gently ced it in front of Ye Lulu. ¡°Look, this is Datou!¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: The People from the Guan family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corners of Ye Lulu¡¯s dry lips twitched. What¡­ what the hell?! Datou? Ye Lulu felt her weak breath grow stronger. If her son was named Datou, she would rather transmigrate again. Before Ye Lulu could say anything, her gazended on the baby in the swaddling clothes. In an instant, her heart melted into a puddle of water. It was a very, very small baby. It was so small that it made people feel pity for it. The baby¡¯s skin was very white, making Ye Lulu wonder if all children who transmigrated had such fair skin. Didn¡¯t they say that babies were not born this way? However, this baby in front of her was indeed fair and smooth. He was also very beautiful. He closed his eyes quietly, and his eyshes were like a row of small fans. They were ck and dense. His nose bridge was very high, and it was simply amazing. His small mouth was pink and tender, and his two little hands were wrapped in swaddling clothes. He was simply a little ball that was being carried forward by Eldest sister-inw Guan. He couldn¡¯t be any more adorable. Just by looking at the baby¡¯s appearance¡­ one could tell that his looks were definitely top-notch. ¡°Is it a boy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a boy!¡± Eldest sister-inw Guan thought that she was very concerned about whether the child she had given birth to was a boy or a girl. She beamed with joy and said, ¡°Yes! All three children are boys! You are our hero!¡± Ye Lulu was instinctively surprised. She knew she¡¯d give birth to triplets, but she hadn¡¯t expected all three to be boys. This was rare. Being pregnant with triplets, especially in ancient times, was special enough. That was why she had given birth so desperatelyst night. In fact, Ye Lulu did not care about the gender of her child. Hence, it did not matter to her whether it was a male or female. She was just surprised that all three of them were male. Second sister-inw Guan and Mother Rong carried the other two children and sent them to Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu looked hard at them. Sure enough, all three children looked the same. There was almost no difference in their looks. They were all so beautiful. Furthermore, the three brothers fell asleep together. ¡°Eh?¡± Ye Lulu was surprised. She noticed a slight difference. There was a small mole under the corner of the eldest baby¡¯s eye, which made his sleeping face look particrly alluring. There was nothing on the second baby¡¯s face, but he had a small mole on his ear, making him look very smart. No moles could be seen on the youngest baby. His face was clean, but the color of his hair and eyshes seemed to be a little lighter. Apart from that, Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t see other differences now. From the looks of it, there was still a slight difference among the three children. That was good. It was easier to differentiate them. The babies also had their own characteristics. ¡°Sigh, our Datou, Ertou, and Xiaotou are really good-looking!¡± Mother Rong couldn¡¯t help but be filled with joy and praise. Ye Lulu was speechless ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, outside the straw hut, the father, Guan Hui, the eldest brother, Guan Chidong, second brother, Guan Chinan, and fifth brother, Guan Chixi, were squatting by the wall. It was not convenient for them to enter the house, but they didn¡¯t feel at ease to leave, so they stayed here to guard the house. Last night, they also slept by the wall. It could be said that in order to protect the Guan family, they disregarded day and night. ¡°I¡¯ll enter the city immediately and see if there are any odd jobs to be done today. I¡¯ll earn some copper coins back.¡± Guan Chidong suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left at home.¡± The men understood that he was saying that there was no more food at home. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Her ¡°Husband¡± Was Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After giving birthst night, Ye Lulu would definitely have to nourish her body. It was easy to deal with the three children as Ye Lulu could provide them milk. If she could not feed them, it was normal to get some women from the vige to help with this. But Ye Lulu nearly passed awayst night. She couldn¡¯t do without nourishing her body. Besides, there was no more food at home. If they did not earn money, they would not have any food to eat today! ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Guan Chinan stood up as well. Then, he said to Father Guan and Fifth Brother Guan, ¡°Father, Xizi, you guys stay behind. If there¡¯s anything, Father will make the decision. Xizi will run errands.¡± Guan Chixi stopped in his tracks. Second Brother was right. Ye Lulu had given birth to three children at once, so there should be more people at home. Father Guan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but you guys didn¡¯t eat breakfast¡­¡± Father Guan looked troubled. There were a lot of people in the Guan family, to begin with. What was worse was that they had a lot of men and all of them had huge appetites! Therefore, the Guan family was very poor. With the ie of farmers, they could not save much money at all. Guan Chibei had passed away unexpectedly. In order to bury him, their family had spent all their money¡­ That was why there was no rice or food left today. Eldest Brother Guan said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if we don¡¯t eat a meal. We can ask for two steamed buns in the city.¡± If he was going to do manualbor, he could try asking the manager for a steamed bun. However, at this moment, a tall figure walked over¡­ The moment the Guan family¡¯s men saw who it was, their eyes widened. It was as if they had seen something unbelievable. In the next second, their faces were filled with shock. ¡°Chi¡­ Chibei?!¡± The men from the Guan family stood up and surrounded him. It was their family. The Guan family was shocked. Guan Chibei was the first to nod his head and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m not dead. I was knocked out by the giant tree yesterday, so I stopped breathing. I woke up today.¡± Father Guan and the Guan family brothers were so shocked that they could not close their mouths. After being stunned for a while, they suddenly hugged Guan Chibei or hit him on the shoulder a few times. ¡°This¡­ is this true!¡± ¡°Chibei, you scared me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not dead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re still alive¡­¡± The Guan family members, who usually did not show their emotions, became straightforward at this moment. Even the eldest brother held Guan Chibei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Father Guan wiped his tears and patted his youngest son¡¯s shoulder. He repeatedly said, ¡°Good, good¡­¡± The people in the straw hut heard the voice and walked out. They were all stunned and trembled on the spot. Mother Rong opened her eyes wide, and then the world spun. She rushed over and cried in front of Guan Chibei. ¡°Liu¡¯er¡ªmy Liu¡¯er¡­¡± The two sisters-inw from the Guan family were stunned as well. They looked at Guan Chibei, dumbfounded. Fortunately, Guan Chibei knew how everyone would react and immediately exined again. The Guan family was caught off guard. After a while, Guan Chibei walked into the house. The tall, long-legged man stepped through the door, then his gaze fell on Ye Lulu¡¯s body on the dirt bed. He saw an extremely thin and frail woman. Most of her body was covered by a tattered nket, revealing only a fair face. Her facial features were still beautiful, but her face was only the size of a palm. Herplexion was very poor, and she looked exhausted. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Guan Chibei¡¯s Looks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her body was extremely heavy and weak. It was obvious that her body was damaged. The house reeked of blood. As soon as he entered, Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes shifted imperceptibly. He could feel that there was a lingering death energy in the room. It was faint. ording to its lightness, a night should have passed. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened as his gazended on Ye Lulu¡¯s face. It seemed that this body had a new owner, just like him. He nned to continue living as Guan Chibei. At least for now, he would maintain his original appearance and stay in this vige. Who was this ¡®wife¡¯ in name?! Ye Lulu raised her eyes and looked at Guan Chibei. The first thing she said when she saw him was: ¡°Your mother is going to name the three sons Datou, Ertou, and Xiaotou!¡± Guan Chibei paused. Ye Lulu¡¯s voice was originally crisp and clear. It was not coquettish, but it was a little delicate and pleasant to the ears. However, because it was after childbirth, her voice was slightly hoarse and had a special soft nasal sound. The man standing by the door was called Guan Chibei. He should be her husband. Ye Lulu was not surprised. Since she had three sons, she would definitely have a husband. Moreover, she had all the memories of the original owner of the body. She knew what had happened from the beginning to the end. She could put other things aside for the time being. However, Mother Rong named the three babies with a ¡®tou.¡¯ As a father, Guan Chibei should have some responsibility to take care of this! She could not tolerate this matter, so she told Guan Chibei about it first. After that, Ye Lulu¡¯s gazended on him again and she sized him up. The man was twenty years old. He had a young face and a lean figure. He was wearing loose clothes that could not be any more ordinary in a peasant family. He had a handsome appearance and his facial features were very upright. Every part of him was just right. The only w was that he was still young and immature, and it wasn¡¯t enough for him to radiate his entire elegance. However, one could tell from his looks that once he became more mature, he would definitely be more handsome. Actually, Ye Lulu was surprised because she noticed that Guan Chibei¡¯s facial features were perfect. They were deep and profound. However, he was born in a farmer¡¯s family and was still young. Hence, he looked like a dusty pearl with an unblemished grain. But his foundation was truly amazing. Actually, one could tell from the baby¡¯s looks that she and her husband were not ugly. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to give birth to such a baby. Looking at the Guan family¡¯s genes, they did not seem to be bad. It was just that they had been through a lot and were a little tanned. Moreover, the farmers did not pay much attention to their appearances. Ye Lulu retracted her gaze and looked down. So this husband looked like this. He was much better than she had imagined. However, regardless of whether he was handsome or not, he was not hers. Mother Rong followed behind Guan Chibei and popped her head out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t Datou and Ertou pretty good? They¡¯re easy to call and not a mouthful. Moreover, we are able to know the order of the children!¡± Guan Chibei could not imagine what it would be like for the sons of the King of Hades to be named with a ¡®tou.¡¯ He also felt that it was impossible! Ye Lulu looked as Guan Chibei turned around and said to his mother, ¡°¡­ Mother, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t call the children Datou, Ertou, and Xiaotou.¡± Mother Rong said depressingly, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Leave the Naming of the Babies to Ye Lulu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was hard to say the truth. Guan Chibei turned around and looked at Ye Lulu. He found an excuse and said, ¡°It was so difficult for Lulu to give birth to three children. Let her name the children instead.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s attitude changed immediately. ¡°Yes! It must have been tough on Lulust night. Let her name the children. We¡¯ll listen to Lulu!¡± Mother Rong was very concerned about Ye Lulu¡¯sbor the night before, so she agreed immediately. At this point, Mother Rong¡¯s mood changed. She frowned and said, ¡°Chibei, we don¡¯t have any food at home to nourish Lulu¡¯s body. What should we do? A woman who has just given birth can¡¯t do without nourishment¡­¡± Father Guan¡¯s voice came from outside as well. He said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat at home. Liu¡¯er, since you¡¯re awake, you should stay here and look after your wife. Your eldest brother and the rest are going to the city to earn some copper coins¡­¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°No need. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Guan family looked at him in confusion. Guan Chibei turned around and walked out of the house. ¡°Leave the food to me.¡± Although Guan Chibei said that he would be in charge of the food, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest still had to make a trip to the city. After all, their family was really broke. They had to go out and earn some money. They could not stay at home and do nothing during the day. Thus, Eldest Brother Guan led Second Brother Guan Er and Fifth Brother Guan to the city to do odd jobs and earn money. As soon as Guan Chibei came back to life, the atmosphere in the house became much more rxed. Father Guan also dared to step away and go to work in the fields. Mother Rong and the two sisters-inw of the Guan family were still taking care of Ye Lulu and the children. They took some time to go back and tidy up the Guan family¡¯s old house. ¡­ The mountain next to Yunwu Vige was tall and deep. By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, they were already covered in dense vegetation. The trees were tall and straight, towering into the sky, creating a dense shade that covered the sun. Looking at it this way, the depths of the mountain were exceptionally dark. Apart from a few hunters in the vige, most of the vigers would only pick some wild vegetables and mushrooms at the foot of the mountain. Not many dared to enter the mountain. Because it looked too dangerous. The mountains were unpredictable. In the quiet forest, the moment Guan Chibei set foot on the mountain, an invisible yin energy emanated from his body. Wherever the strong yin energy swept past, life force would decrease. Energy seemed to have been sucked out, and the surroundings became gloomy and cold. Guan Chibei lifted his head. In the dark and empty mountain, his expression was calm and rxed. After scanning the surroundings, Guan Chibei did not do anything. He only walked a little further and reached a ce with prey. Under the envelopment of the yin energy, all the living beings¡¯ vitality became sluggish and they could not move at all. They all stopped where they were. Guan Chibei swept his gaze around and took a few steps forward. He picked up arge pheasant from the lush vegetation. Looking again, he raised his hand and picked up a dazed wild hare. Then, he picked up another pheasant and two wild hares. It was as if he was casually lifting them! In the blink of an eye, all the wild prey in the grass had been swept clean. Guan Chibei did not do anything else. He carried his prey and easily turned around to leave the mountain. *** Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Everyone Stayed At Home to Eat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chibei?! This¡­¡± Father Guan widened his eyes. ¡°You¡­ hunted these?¡± When he returned to the straw hut, Father Guan had already returned from the fields. He was drinking some cold water when he saw Guan Chibei walking back with two fat pheasants and three wild hares. He was shocked. Guan Chibei ced the prey on the ground. Due to the yin energy, the pheasants and wild hares looked like they were dazed when theynded on the ground. Guan Chibei nodded his head lightly and said, ¡°When I was working in the city, I asked an old hunter for some skills. After that, I went to the mountains beside the city to hunt.¡± Guan Chibei went to the docks in the city to work for half a year when Ye Lulu was pregnant so that he could save more money to prepare for herbor. It was also because of this that he had been smashed by a giant tree on his way back from the city the day before. Guan Chibei had not been home for a long time, so some of his changes could be exined by what he had learned outside. Father Guan was pleasantly surprised. He looked at the prey with admiration and envy and patted Chibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Chibei, well done!¡± Hunting was a great skill for farmers! Hunters made a living by hunting, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t easily teach others how to hunt. As for some men from the farms, even if they were strong and knew how to farm, it didn¡¯t mean that they could hunt in the deep mountains. Therefore, if any man in the vige knew how to hunt, his family would benefit from it. At the very least, there would be times when they could improve their meals! Not to mention, they could even exchange their prey for money in the city¡­ He did not expect Chibei to be so hardworking. After working in the city for a while, he even knew how to hunt! He even hunted so much prey! Mother Rong and the rest came out and covered their mouths when they saw the living prey that Guan Chibei brought back. They were overjoyed! Which peasant family, especially poor ones, could eat meat?! This was the first time they had seen so much prey! After hearing Father Guan tell her about the skills Guan Chibei had learned, Mother Rong was pleasantly surprised. She wiped her hands on her apron and walked forward. ¡°That¡¯s great, we have food now. We have something to nourish Lulu¡¯s body!¡± Guan Chibei had brought back wild prey in time to solve this urgent problem! ¡°So many¡­¡± Mother Rong picked up a wild hare and looked at the prey on the ground. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ leave two pheasants behind and sell the wild hares in the city¡­¡± They could be exchanged for some copper coins. ¡°We should eat all of them at home.¡± Guan Chibei interrupted and said bluntly, ¡°Leave them all behind. I¡¯ll hunt again tomorrow.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s and Father Guan¡¯s expressions froze before rxing. That¡¯s right. Guan Chibei knew how to hunt. He could even go up the mountain in the future! ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± The two sisters-inw of the Guan family also revealed looks of joy. Mother Rong happily picked up the hare and turned around, handing it to the two sisters-inw for them to bring it back to their old house. They would rear it first and be careful not to let it dig a hole and escape. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. As long as he was around and these living prey were enveloped by the yin energy, they would not be able to move and escape. ¡°Take two pheasants and exchange them with the vigers for domesticated chickens.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°We can eat the wild hares.¡± Although the pheasants were fat, they were unsuitable to be eaten as meat. It was better to boil soup using domesticated chickens. Mother Rong nced at Guan Chibei. He had been away in the city for half a year and now, he knew how to take care of his wife more. Mother Rong and the rest had already taken the time to tidy up the Guan family¡¯s old house just now. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Back to the Guan family¡¯s Old House

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Naturally, the mourning hall was removed. All the things they had prepared were useless, but the Guan family naturally did not feel sorry for the waste of these things. It was best that he was alive. They kept all the other items. The hut was too dpidated. Now that Ye Lulu and the children were safe for the time being, they had to be carried back to the old house. The two sisters-inw and Mother Rong each carried a baby home. Guan Chibei, the husband, was left to carry Ye Lulu home. Ye Lulu had just given birth so she could not stand the wind, not to mention that she had almost stepped into the gates of hell. Mother Rong specially ran back to bring a nket over and wrapped Ye Lulu tightly. She even used the only worn thin nket in the house as a hat to cover Ye Lulu¡¯s head tightly. Guan Chibei walked into the straw hut and looked at Ye Lulu. He bent down and picked her up. As a person from the modern era, Ye Lulu did not feel ufortable being picked up by a man. In consideration of her body, she buried her face in the man¡¯s arms, making her face look even smaller. Guan Chibei raised his brows imperceptibly. Her actions were rather natural. Could it be that this soul came from a ce where people had more open mindsets? Guan Chibei carried Ye Lulu back to the Guan family¡¯s old house. The entire Guan family was still living together. The Guan family¡¯s old house was located in the middle of the vige. There were neighbors on both sides of the house. It was not remote and upied arge area. Although the Guan family was poor, the house was not small. Firstly,nd in the mountains was not worth much. Every family built their houses on the ground. Some families wanted to grow vegetables, so thend they cut out for that was bigger than the houses they built. Not to mention, there were many people in the Guan family. There were more men among them as well, so they were considered a big family in the vige. Back then, when the Guan family was building the house, they gritted their teeth, thinking that they would be living in this house for a few decades. No matter how poor they were, they had to build a bigger house. Hence, they emptied their family¡¯s savings. Arge courtyard was built. Including the main house and kitchen, there were a total of nine houses. Other than that, there was an evenrger backyard. The pig pens and chicken pens wereplete. There were also many vegetable fields in the front courtyard. The size of their house could be considered as one of thergest in the vige. As Guan Chibei was the youngest, his house was builtter, so it was located in the backyard. It was the furthest but also the quietest. The house was not small. In fact, it was even bigger than the other houses. It also looked newer. Guan Chibei carried Ye Lulu back to their house ording to his memory. Their house was actually quite well-decorated. The bed was a brick bed that was not pleasing to the eye, but practical. There was no need to worry about the cold during winter. There was a thick nket and a soft mattress. It was only then that Ye Lulu found out that Guan Chibei had bought these with his money after working for half a year. Ye Lulu was ced gently on the bed. Her body felt soft andfortable, and Guan Chibei¡¯s movements were steady. Ye Lulu looked at his arms. They were thin, but she did not expect them to be so strong. The nket was tightly wrapped around her body such that not a single trace of wind could enter. Eldest sister-inw and the rest followed them in and helped settle Ye Lulu down. Mother Rong brought the two pheasants to the vige to find a familiar family to exchange for the domesticated chickens. That auntie was the one who had reminded Guan Chibei to go to the straw hut in the morning. She was called Auntie Huang. When the vigers saw the colorful and eye-catchingrge pheasants in Mother Rong¡¯s hands, they were all shocked. Where did the Guan family get these two huge pheasants from?! Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Ye Lulu Was Originally a Foreigner

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the size of these two pheasants, they must be several kilograms! Even Auntie Huang was shocked and looked at Mother Rong¡¯s happy face. Mother Rong pursed her lips and smiled. She was pleased inside, but she only said that Liu¡¯er had been lucky enough to hunt them from the mountains. Ignoring the immediate uproar among the vigers, Mother Rong exchanged the pheasants with Auntie Huang for two big roosters and went home briskly. Pregnant women should drink chicken soup made with roosters instead of hens after giving birth as that was the most nourishing. ¡°Chibei, I got two big roosters! I didn¡¯t cause the Huang family to lose out as well. Those two pheasants were very heavy. They could be sold for a lot of money at a restaurant in the city! Auntie Huang didn¡¯t lose out.¡± Mother Rong said excitedly and happily ced the roosters in the chicken pen in the backyard. She only kept one rooster and immediately picked up the other one to kill it. The families here did not eat blood. Mother Rong wiped the rooster¡¯s neck and ced the chicken blood on the ground. However, she was stopped by the eldest sister-inw, who had walked out from Ye Lulu¡¯s house. The eldest sister-inw said with an odd expression that Ye Lulu mentioned that chicken blood could be eaten, so pick them up with a bowl and not waste it. Mother Rong was stunned. No one in the vige had ever eaten the blood of poultries¡­ Even the people in the city had never heard of eating blood, much less in the vige. Eldest sister-in-Law Guan said, ¡°Lulu said that in her hometown, people drink chicken blood and duck blood. Pig blood can also be drunk. If one cooked them well, they would be the best delicacies.¡± Speaking of which, Ye Lulu¡¯s original owner¡¯s identity was indeed a foreigner. It was unknown where she came from. She married Guan Chibei and stayed in the vige. The Ye Lulu from before was dry and thin. She had a panicked expression as she wandered around. When she arrived at the vige from the city, she had to dig some wild vegetables and pick some wild fruits to barely survive. One heard that her parents were dead, and there was a disaster in her hometown. Her family had fled to the wilderness, and she was the only one left when she came to Yuan City. Yuan City was huge, but a lot of things happened there as well. Ye Lulu had been a fugitive for a long time. She might be weak, but she had her own way of surviving and was good at avoiding danger. She slowly walked to the nearby area by herself. The vige was far away, but it was rtively peaceful. Because Yunwu Vige was backed by a huge mountain, Ye Lulu could find more food. Therefore, she often wandered around the vige. Everyone recognized her even more, calling her by her name or nickname, Ye Yatou. At that time, Guan Chibei had grown up. The Guan family was about to find a wife for him, but they were too poor and did not have much to choose from. Guan Chibei often went to the city to work, and he always had his own ideas. Mother Rong had mentioned that he did not want any of the vige girls. He had seen Ye Lulu often in the vige. Although her gaze was filled with panic and fear, and her clothes were tattered, she had a tenacious personality. She was able to survive even with such difficulty, and her appearance under the dirt and mud was not ugly. In fact, she looked rather delicate. The Guan family was suddenly interested in Ye Lulu. On the other hand, Guan Chibei actually took a fancy to Ye Lulu and felt that he could marry her. Thus, the Guan family made the decision to let Guan Chibei marry Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu, who had been living a vagrant life, was naturally very willing to do so. At that time, she almost cried as she married into the Guan family. She had just been married into the Guan family for a year and had already given birth to three children. It could be said that it was fast-paced. However, it was also precisely because the original owner was a foreigner who had wandered over that¡­ it was convenient for Ye Lulu to exin some things. After all, the Guan family didn¡¯t know much about ¡®her¡¯ hometown. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Making Chicken Soup

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu was a foreigner, so her hometown might really eat the blood of poultries. Mother Rong was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Farmers were actually bolder! It was just that no one had ever eaten chicken blood before. They had never thought of eating chicken blood before. Now that they were told that Ye Lulu¡¯s hometown would eat blood, the farmers were especially epting of this. Especially when it concerned food. The people in the mountains were so poor, so who wouldn¡¯t be willing? It was just that the mountains were closed off. Previously, there were many people who ate indiscriminately and killed themselves. The vigers gradually didn¡¯t dare to eat anything they hadn¡¯t eaten before. After all, the ancient people were conservative, and there weren¡¯t any natural disasters in recent years, so no one would eat indiscriminately. Eldest sister-in-Law Guan went back into the house and asked Ye Lulu how to eat blood. Ye Luluy on the bed and said something about a ¡®local version¡¯ of Mao Xue Wang. The principle was none other than that farmers had many types of chili. Every family had their own bean paste, spicy sauce, and many kinds of vegetables nted in the fields. However, there was little meat. Therefore, this dish should be made with a variety of vegetables and ready-made chicken parts and intestines. Mother Rong was stunned when she heard the instructions. However, she decided to follow Ye Lulu¡¯s words. In any case, it was something that they initially did not want. It would not cost much to make it. At most, she would lose out only on some chicken intestines. Who knew if they could really eat this after making it?! If it could be eaten, they would be making huge profits! This time, Mother Rong killed the chicken in front of the bowl and stored all the chicken blood in the bowl. When Guan Chibei saw this scene, his eyes flickered. Indeed, there was a different soul. Was she going to propose a different eating method? It seemed like her side had a different habit of cooking as well. The chicken with its feathers plucked was washed clean. The whole white chicken was prepared with ginger slices, red dates, mushrooms, and wolfberries. It was a chicken raised by the vigers. It was fresh and healthy. They didn¡¯t even need to wash it with water and could just put it in a pot to boil. There was no casserole in the house, so the soup was boiled using the only iron pot avable. Even so, after two hours of slow cooking, the rich vor of chicken soup was still emitted. When Mother Rong opened the lid, she saw that the thick yellow soup in the pot was boiling, revealing the slightly yellowish chicken meat inside. There were also red dates, mushrooms, and small wolfberries popping up from time to time. The chicken inside had been stewed for so long, but the meat was still firm, thick, and beautiful. One look at it and it made people salivate. This pot of chicken soup¡­ emitted a strong fragrance that was extremely enticing. When Mother Rong opened the pot lid, the Guan family shivered from the fragrance! Not only did the fragrance of the chicken soup fill the Guan family¡¯s courtyard, but it even drifted out and filled the entire vige. Many vigers were attracted by the intense fragrance and nearly drooled. They looked around to see which family in the vige had made chicken soup. It was so fragrant! In the end, they came to the Guan family¡¯s courtyard enviously and gathered at the door. They discussed the chicken soup that the Guan family had prepared. As they talked, they even inhaled the strong fragrance in the air. It was incredible. Furthermore, everyone in the vige had heard that Mother Rong had brought a pheasant to exchange for a rooster during the day. That meant she was boiling chicken soup! But this chicken soup was too fragrant! The Guan family had not had chicken soup for almost a year. Even the Guan family was craving this chicken soup. How would they have the time to care about the vigers outside? Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Chicken Soup Was Thick and Fresh

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a day of odd jobs in the city, the three brothers from the Guan family returned to the vige. The first thing they smelled was the strong aroma of chicken soup. When they reached their house, they saw a group of people surrounding it. Hearing the vigers discussing the chicken soup enviously and jealously, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest were stunned. They ignored them and walked past the crowd into the house. ¡°Chicken soup?¡± ¡°Smells good!¡± When the three men entered, Eldest Brother Guan looked at Father Guan in surprise. Guan Chixi, who was the youngest among them, could not hold it in any longer. He rushed in and took deep breaths, eximing excitedly, ¡°Smells good! Smells good!¡± ¡°Mother, we made chicken soup?! Why is there chicken soup at home?!¡± Father Guan held his hands and squatted by the wall of the courtyard outside the kitchen. He inhaled the fragrance in the air and answered the questions of the men. ¡°Yes, she made chicken soup. Chibei hunted pheasants from the mountain! Your mother went to the vige to exchange a pheasant for a rooster and made chicken soup. There are also three wild hares in the chicken pen in the backyard!¡± Father Guan told them excitedly that Guan Chibei had learned how to hunt. The brothers from the Guan family were shocked. Hunting required skills to be able to capture living prey that could run around in the forest! It was not something a farmer could easily learn! Chibei could actually hunt! The brothers from the Guan family were surprised and envious at the same time. But of course, they were happy and congratted Guan Chibei for his capability. ¡°Father, we made a total of thirty copper coins today and bought three catties of white rice.¡± Eldest Brother Guan told Father Guan about this. Then, he took out three copper coins. It was nine copper coins for one catty of rice. After buying the rice grains, he only had three copper coins left. In fact, everyone in the vige ate coarse grains, including sorghum, chaff, and soybeans. Even if it was rare for them to eat rice, they would eat mixed grains and addrge amounts of sweet potato and corn. How could they afford pure white rice? However, when Eldest Brother Guan and the rest thought about how Ye Lulu had just given birth and how there were three babies who had just been born a day ago, they felt that she still needed to eat something good. White rice was soft and nourishing. With white rice, they could make some rice soup for the babies. Therefore, after counting the copper coins they had just earned, they bought white rice that the Guan family usually could not afford. Second Brother Guan ced the bag of rice on his shoulder down and Father Guan put away the three copper coins. He nodded and asked Mother Rong to bring the white rice into the kitchen. Mother Rong scooped a bowl of white rice first. After thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and split the white rice into two. Half a bowl of white rice was put into the pot to be cooked into sticky porridge. The other half a bowl of white rice was mixed with a lot of coarse grains. She also put in two sweet potatoes that Auntie Huang gave her during the day when she was exchanging the pheasant for the rooster, mixing them into a pot of mixed grain rice. The chicken soup was boiling non-stop. It was bright yellow in color and had ayer of oil on top of it. It was simply alluring. It was enough. Mother Rong put in some salt and opened the lid. First, she scooped up arge bowl full of chicken, the most tender of which were piled to the tips. There were also mushrooms and red dates. Arge bowl was sent into Ye Lulu¡¯s house for her to drink. Eldest sister-in-Law Guan brought it in without any jealousy on her face. She ced the chicken soup on the bedside table and helped Ye Lulu up. ¡°Drink the chicken soup.¡± ¡°Is anyone in the family drinking together with me?¡± When Ye Lulu saw the bowl full of chicken soup and meat, she leaned against her eldest sister-inw and asked weakly. ¡°Yes.¡± Eldest sister-inw Guan said, ¡°Hurry up and drink it. Don¡¯t worry. The whole family has chicken soup to drink. If Chibei hadn¡¯t gone hunting in the mountains today to nourish your body, our family wouldn¡¯t even have gotten to eat meat this year. Stop talking and drink it quickly.¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Why Haven¡¯t I Seen This Dish Before?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu also knew that Guan Chibei had gone hunting in the mountains. She did not expect her husband to be so capable! He had fulfilled his duty not to let her and the babies starve. Ye Lulu was indeed very hungry and her body was weak. She slowly drank the soup. As soon as the chicken soup entered her mouth, Ye Lulu¡¯s weak body trembled, and an indescribably wonderful feeling rose within her. She felt like she was nourished! Oh, too fresh, too thick, too delicious!!! The chickens in the vige were firm and tender, but they weren¡¯t fat at all. The oil from the chicken soup hadn¡¯t been skimmed, but it wasn¡¯t greasy at all. Instead, the chicken soup in her mouth was rich and fragrant. It had excellent taste and couldn¡¯t be any more delicious. It was hot and nourishing, like a drop of heavenly dew. This helped the slightly dizzy Ye Lulu to be sober. Ye Lulu took a bite of the chicken and couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes. The meat was fresh and tight. Even if only salt was added to the soup that had been boiled for so long, the chicken was too delicious! Although this chicken soup made by ordinary farmers wasn¡¯t skillful, it tasted good. There was a taste of home-cooked food. Ye Lulu didn¡¯t hold back at all and finished the entire bowl of chicken soup in one go before slowly eating the delicious chicken and mushrooms. Satisfied! It was really fortunate to be able to drink such a bowl of chicken soup. She was extremely satisfied! On the other hand, the entire Guan family was extremely excited as well. They sat around the table with excited expressions and almost couldn¡¯t restrain themselves. It had to be said that even Father Guan was salivating. It was really too fragrant and enticing. They had not eaten meat for a long time and were craving it. It was Guan Chibei who said that apart from nourishing Ye Lulu¡¯s body, the whole family should also eat chicken and drink chicken soup together. Mother Rong gritted her teeth and brought a pot of chicken soup to the table. Otherwise, how would their family dare to drink chicken soup as well and finish an entire chicken?! The younger Fifth Brother Guan¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He stared at the steaming bowl of thick chicken soup on the table. Mother Rong first gave each person a bowl of chicken soup. Everyone could not wait. Once they received the bowl, they immediately gulped it down. They felt that the taste was simr to that of a deity. ¡°Mother, this chicken soup is so delicious!¡± Guan Chixi gulped down the soup, his whole body trembling. The men drank the soup in a few gulps. The mixed grain rice was served. Even though it was mixed with a lot of coarse grains, it was still considered a rarely seen good meal. Everyone picked their bowls up and started eating. Although the men were especially quiet and down-to-earth, they ate with vigor. They finished half a bowl of rice in a few bites. However,pared to the chicken soup, what made Guan Chixi even more stunned was the pot that looked red and had ayer of red oil on it. ¡°Mother, what is this?!¡± Guan Chixi could smell the spicy fragrance. It was numbing and spicy, yet it was a different kind of temptation. It made one¡¯s heart itch. However, he had never seen this dish before! Guan Chixi¡¯s chopsticks were faster and he had already picked up a piece of dark brown chicken blood. He subconsciously took a big bite of it with the mixed grain rice and was stunned. He looked up and asked Mother Rong in a daze. There was arge pot of Mao Xue Wang. It was aromatic and steam was wafting through the air. On top of the basin were patches of chicken blood. There were also chicken intestines and various kinds of vegetables. Although they weren¡¯t authentic, they were still alluring. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Fresh and Spicy Mao Xue Wang

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thatyer of red oil¡­ for some reason, it looked so attractive! Mother Rong looked at the chicken blood floating in the red soup. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°This is made of chicken blood. Lulu said this is called Mao Xue Wang. This dish was from her hometown. There, they could eat the blood of any living creature they kill. She said that this is prepared with vegetables and this is what it looks like. Lulu told me what to do, so I made this big pot.¡± In today¡¯s Mao Xue Wang, there were vegetables, bean sprouts, potatoes, fresh mushrooms picked from the mountains, and white radishes dug out from the ground. There were many varieties. The vegetables were first stir-fried separately. After stir-frying it, salt was added. After adding some base vor, they were spread out at the bottom of the pot. Following that, she followed the cooking method of Mao Xue Wang. She used bean paste and chili sauce made by the farmers to cook the chicken blood together with the chicken intestines. Finally, she sprinkled some garlic, onions, and coriander on top and added some hot oil. It was made into such a huge pot. It smelled good¡­ However, she didn¡¯t think too much previously when she thought about doing it. However, when she really did it, Mother Rong felt her heart ache. This was because the vegetables and chicken intestines didn¡¯t cost much, but the salt and oil¡­ They were very expensive! Farmers were poor and could not afford salt, not to mention oil. Today, they used so much salt and oil to make chicken soup and Mao Xue Wang, causing Mother Rong to feel the pinch. If not for killing the chicken today and taking out some chicken oil, Mother Rong would not have been willing to add some hot oil. If they could not eat this pot of Mao Xue Wang, Mother Rong would¡­ Fifth Brother Guan¡¯s eyes widened. Eat blood?! He had never heard of anyone eating blood in this city or vige! However, he had already eaten half a piece of chicken blood. It felt¡­ as if nothing was wrong. Besides, some people ate it, which proved that they could eat it too. After being stunned for a while, Guan Chixi took a big bite and started eating without a care in the world. After tasting it, he increased his eating speed. ¡°It¡¯s too delicious, Mother! So this is chicken blood?! It¡¯s so tender! It tastes like meat too!¡± ¡°And this dish, how did you cook it? It¡¯s so spicy and fragrant. It¡¯s different from the usual dishes. It¡¯s too appetizing!¡± He was a young and strong man who could eat the roof of his house down. As Guan Chixi spoke, he gobbled down rice. After finishing a bowl in a few bites, he was still extremely hungry. He quickly scooped the rice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I feel so energetic after eating this bowl!¡± This pot of Mao Xue Wang was mostly vegetarian! Mother Rong held her bowl of rice and watched Guan Chixi eat. She was also skeptical as she first picked up a piece of radish and ate it. She realized that the radish was stewed until it was soft and mushy. She then inhaled the fresh and spicy soup and the fresh taste of chicken blood. It made her feel like swallowing everything! It waspletely different from the vegetables that were usually cooked in in soup! Of course, there was so much sauce, oil, and salt¡­ Surprised, Mother Rong carefully picked up a piece of chicken blood and took a bite. At the same time, the others also tried the chicken blood. They immediately let out sounds of surprise that they had never heard before. ¡°Oh, so tender?!¡± ¡°So tender and delicious!¡± ¡°This chicken blood slid into my mouth after I took a small bite. It¡¯s actually so delicious?!¡± As expected, farmers did not care about blood. When someone told them that they could eat it, they immediately ate until they were in a mess. Mother Rong was also pleasantly surprised. She did not expect this chicken blood to be edible and taste so good! Chapter 18

Chapter 18: The Three Babies Were Awake!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lulu was really amazing. She even brought over such a good cooking method! This was chicken blood. Did that mean that in the future, when killing chickens and ducks, there would be another dish that was so delicious?! It was really incredible. The Guan family ate the dish ferociously. Chicken soup couldn¡¯t even bepared to it. They focused on the pot of Mao Xue Wang and started eating it in a frenzy. They ate until their foreheads were covered in sweat. It was spicy, tender, fresh, and refreshing! Guan Chibei sat at the table, his eyes dark. He slowly reached out and picked up a piece of chicken blood. After eating it, he felt¡­ Hmm? After that, he ate a lot of Mao Xue Wang. Obviously, in terms of food, he was more inclined towards the taste this new person brought over. ¡­ She only took care of the babies after the meal. Mother Rong walked in softly and looked at the children one by one. The babies happened to wake up and opened their eyes. ¡°Oh! The children are awake!¡± Mother Rong eximed in surprise. She carried her eldest grandchild. The eldest grandchild had a mole under his eye and had a pair of grape-like eyes. He looked very energetic and was shaking his head slightly in his swaddling clothes. He was innocent and pure. A newborn baby was simply too adorable. Mother Rong was experienced and knew that he was looking for his mother the moment she saw the child¡¯s actions. She quickly woke Ye Lulu up and asked her to feed the baby. By now, Ye Lulu was much more energetic. She took the baby from Mother Rong¡­ Was this the eldest son? Her eldest son woke up and looked at her with his clear ck eyes. His pink lips parted slightly and he smacked his lips. He looked like he was craving it. Her son was too cute! Ye Lulu felt her heart melt. She was inexperienced. She hesitated and looked down. Under Mother Rong¡¯s guidance, she clumsily tried to feed the baby. As expected, the baby needed milk. After familiarizing himself with it for a while, he instinctively swallowed. A strange feeling of mother-and-son bonding shed past Ye Lulu¡¯s heart. It was a little magical. It was the first time the baby had drunk his mother¡¯s milk. He drank it steadily and well, and like a little pig, he fell asleep again. Ye Lulu felt extremely rare. ¡°Lulu, you have milk!¡± Mother Rong said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s great, I was afraid that you would lose too much health and wouldn¡¯t have milk to feed the children. If you can¡¯t feed all three of them, carry them to the vige and find someone for help.¡± When one of the babies woke up, all three babies woke up together. Ye Lulu had just finished feeding her eldest son when she started feeding her second son. Her second son looked exactly like the eldest son. When he opened his eyes, that pair of big eyes was the same as well. However, her second son looked a little smarter. His pair of eyes rolled around, and his little mouth pouted even more vigorously. Ye Luluughed and lifted a hand to tease him. He thought it was food and immediately took her finger in his mouth. Then he realized: Huh? Nothing? Her second son frowned and wanted to cry. Ye Lulu quickly fed her second child. She did not want to hear the child wailing. As soon as she thought of that, she heard an ear-piercing cry. Ye Lulu was speechless ¡°¡­¡± Her third son, who had yet to be fed, was clearly much more temperamental than his two older brothers. He frowned, opened his mouth, and clenched his little hands into fists. Then, he started crying. The cries were so loud that they rushed out of the house. The third baby¡¯s eyes were closed, and he didn¡¯t look very happy. It was obvious that he was unhappy because Ye Lulu had not fed him yet. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: The Newborn Babies Were Cute and Beautiful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Was her smallest baby that bad-tempered? Ye Lulu was a little surprised. She carefully observed the features of her three babies, but then she had a headache from the deafening cries of the babies. Mother Rong was also shocked. Besides the howl during the moment they were born, the three babies slept peacefully and did not cry. It was surprising for the youngest child to cry so loudly. Mother Rong hurriedly carried the baby and coaxed him. However, he did not seem to appreciate her efforts at all. He continued to cry loudly when he realized that Ye Lulu had not fed him yet. Moreover, there was no look of obedience on that fair and beautiful face. Instead, it was a little cold. Ye Lulu knew in her heart that her youngest child had quite a temper. When she finally finished feeding her second child, Ye Lulu quickly put the sleeping baby away and fed the youngest son who was crying. Fortunately, after drinking milk, her youngest son stopped crying. He closed his eyes to drink milk. There were still tears on his face. Ye Lulu was both angry and amused at the same time. She did not expect the youngest one to be the hardest to deal with. She reached out and gently wiped away the tears on the baby¡¯s face. The baby did not open his eyes either. His eyes were closed as he drank milk. He did not look easy to coax. Ye Lulu thought that the baby was asleep and was just drinking milk instinctively. However, after feeding him for a while, her youngest son opened his eyes. His little face was expressionless and his eyes, which were the same as his brothers, stared at her. Ye Lulu sighed. When she saw her youngest son open his eyes, she realized that the color of his pupils was lighter than the other two. It was obviously much lighter. The other two babies had ck eyes, while this baby had light brown eyes. His hair was also lighter than his two brothers and was simrly light brown like his eyes. Ye Lulu finally realized that the individual characteristics of her third baby were the lighter color of his hair and eyes. All three babies were different. Ye Lulu loved it. Ye Lulu¡¯s youngest son opened his eyes and looked at her for a while before closing them again. He finished his milk and fell asleep quietly. After he had his milk, he did not utter a single sound. It seemed that this child did not like to cry. Instead, he was hard to coax. He was cold and aloof. If he felt that he was treated poorly, he would be unhappy and cry. Ye Lulu was amused. How could such a small baby see so much? She gently ced the child back. Mother Rong watched from the side, her face full of smiles. She was extremely satisfied. Ye Lulu had enough milk to feed all three children! Originally, she was still worried about the problem of Ye Lulu having triplets and feeding them. However, it was just enough. It could be seen that the youngest grandchild did not eat much just now. Fortunately, he seemed to have eaten less than his two older brothers, so Ye Lulu could finish feeding the three children. She had to make more food to nourish Ye Lulu¡¯s body so that she could feed the three children. The babies would eat more when they grow up. Mother Rong had seen how Ye Lulu fed the babies. She instructed Ye Lulu to call for help if need be before leaving the house. It was gettingte into the night. Everyone in the mountains slept early, so the Guan family prepared to sleep. Mother Rong was worried that she did not have enough food to nourish Ye Lulu¡¯s body and asked her if she wanted to have supper. That way, it would be easier for her to get up at night to feed the three babies. Ye Lulu wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else right now. All she was thinking about was her body. She felt like she needed another meal, so she nodded. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Chicken Soup Porridge at Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother Rong served the in porridge that she had cooked during dinner. She had already prepared it then. The porridge with white rice had been simmered on the stove for an entire night. It was cooked until it was rotten and fragrant. There was even ayer of delicious rice oil on the porridge. The wooden spoon stirred in the porridge, and a strong fragrance of rice wafted out. The porridge was made from firewood on a farmhouse stove. Furthermore, it was pure white rice. Thus, it was not an ordinary fragrance. The vigers who could barely eat white rice gulped. Mother Rong was also feeling a little ufortable. However, when she thought of Ye Lulu¡¯s body and the three newborn children, she quickly brought the porridge to Ye Lulu and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s still a bowl of chicken soup in the kitchen. Is this bowl of porridge enough? If it¡¯s not enough, you can drink the chicken soup as well. Or should we leave it for tomorrow?¡± This in porridge was already extremely fragrant and rich. It was tempting enough. However, after hearing that there was still chicken soup, Ye Lulu said, ¡°Mother, I want to pour the bowl of chicken soup into this porridge, then boil them together.¡± Guan Chibei, who was already in the room, raised his eyebrows. He looked at Ye Lulu. Was she really so good at eating that she had such high expectations for food? To the farmers, in porridge was already very good, yet she still wanted to add chicken soup and cook it into chicken porridge. She was really picky¡­ Mother Rong was shocked as well. She did not expect that Ye Lulu would make such a request¡­ However, it was not considered a waste to boil the chicken soup with porridge. It was just a little troublesome. However, she was going to heat up the chicken soup anyway, so it was not considered troublesome at all. Mother Rong was stunned for a moment. Then, she nodded and left with the porridge. The chicken soup that was previously simmered with a rich fragrance was poured into the in porridge. After adding a piece of firewood, it simmered for a while. The thick chicken soup slowly melted into the in porridge. The porridge that was already cooked slowly turned light yellow. With the chicken soup, the porridge became mushier. Every grain of rice seemed to have meltedpletely. The light fragrance of white rice was mixed with the strong fragrance of the chicken soup. All the fresh fragrance of the chicken soup had perfectly blended into the porridge. A mellow and indescribable fragrance wafted over. Steam rushed up, causing Mother Rong, who was stirring the porridge, to suspect if this was some kind of immortal porridge! How¡­ could it be so fragrant after boiling it for a little longer? After the chicken soup porridge was cooked, Mother Rong carried the bowl of porridge back into Ye Lulu¡¯s house. The fragrant smell of food spread in the air and filled the entire house. Guan Chibei looked up and could not help but wonder what she was thinking. The fragrance of the chicken soup porridge let Guan Chibei know that Ye Lulu¡¯s method of eating was right once again. ¡°Lulu, the porridge is ready. Come and have some.¡± Mother Rong handed the porridge to Ye Lulu and even used a piece of cloth to cover her hands so that she would not be scalded by the hot porridge. Ye Lulu received the bowl of chicken soup porridge and took a sip. The soft porridge that melted in her mouth burst out with the delicious taste of the chicken soup. It was indeed delicious! It was simply the epitome of ordinary! It was simply too delicious. Mother Rong took care of Ye Lulu, who was drinking the chicken soup porridge. Then, she changed the diapers for the three babies before putting away the bowl and leaving the house. Drinking such a bowl of warm and delicious chicken soup porridge in the middle of the night was like drinking hot soup on a cold day. Ye Lulu felt extremely wonderful. Both her body and mind were satisfied. After Mother Rong changed the diapers for the babies, she carried the bowl out and tidied up the kitchen before returning to her room to rest. In Ye Lulu¡¯s house, the lights were still on. Guan Chibei was sitting at the end of the bed. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: A Silent Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since they were husband and wife, they naturally had to sleep in the same house. However, she was not the original owner of the body. Naturally, she could not ept this ¡®husband¡¯ and share a room with him. Ye LuLu looked at Guan Chibei and asked with a look that spelled ¡®you should know better,¡¯ ¡°How are we going to sleep tonight?¡± She had just given birth and her body was not clean yet. It was not convenient for her to share a bed with a man. Furthermore, there were three babies sleeping in a row on the bed. If Guan Chibei was on the bed as well, it would be a little cramped. Fortunately, Guan Chibei was self-aware. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Fifth Brother in his room.¡± Guan Chixi was older than Guan Chibei, but he had not married anyone yet. The reason was that he was happy to live alone and did not want to marry anyone. There was no custom in Yuan City to marry ording to age. Father Guan and Mother Rong could do nothing about it and could only helplessly let Guan Chixi be. Guan Chixi slept in a house by himself. There was a lot of space, so it was suitable for Guan Chibei to sleep with him. Guan Chibei went out to grab a nket and strode out of the house. In the darkness of the night, he found Guan Chixi¡¯s house and walked in. ¡°Chibei¡­¡± Guan Chixi, who had justid down happily, was caught off guard that half of his bed was upied. He sat up and said, ¡°Hey, Chibei¡­ what are you doing!¡± Guan Chibei did not stand on ceremony andy down on the bed. Guan Chixi, who loved freedom, was about to cry. He pushed Guan Chibei and kept asking him why he did not return to his house to sleep with his wife and children. The night passed silently. Early in the morning, in the courtyard, the few brothers of the Guan family were discussing how to cut wood. The storm was too strong the night before and had destroyed the Guan family¡¯s door. The Guan family had previously used up all their assets to build a house, so the rest of the appliances were indeed poorly installed. The men from the Guan family thought that they might as well use this opportunity to install another door. Guan Chibei walked over and happened to hear their conversation. He said, ¡°Go and drag the giant tree that hit me back and use it as a door.¡± Father Guan and the rest were stunned. Drag the tree that ¡®smashed Guan Chibei to his death¡¯ back and use it as a door? That tree was big enough, but it almost ¡®killed¡¯ Guan Chibei. This was too¡­ However, Guan Chibei said, ¡°I was knocked down by that huge tree, but in the end, I was fine. This means that that tree is fated with me, and it can¡¯t hurt me¡­ Why don¡¯t we drag it home and let it be our guarding door?¡± Father Guan and the rest felt that Guan Chibei¡¯s words made sense. Thus, they dragged that giant tree back. It was a grand procession. As they walked through the vige, some vigers were shocked when they saw it. Was that the huge tree that smashed Guan Chibei to death? Father Guan and the rest actually dragged the tree back home. They must be crazy! However, the Guan family did not say much and dragged the tree back to the house. The few men went to work and soon, a new wooden door was carved and installed. After installing the door, the men from the Guan family left the house. It was better for them to go to the city to do odd jobs and earn copper coins. Otherwise, if they didn¡¯t earn enough for a day, their supply of grains would be cut off. The pressure at home was huge now. There wasn¡¯t much work to do in the fields today. Even Father Guan went to the city. Guan Chibei had also left. He returned shortly with a pork bone that still had a lot of meat on it. When Mother Rong saw this, she eximed. She rushed forward and widened her eyes. ¡°Chibei, where did this pork bonee from?! It¡¯s so big and there¡¯s so much meat. It¡¯s so heavy!¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Pork Bone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother Rong received the pork bone and held it in her hand. She had been surprised over the past two days. Guan Chibei replied, ¡°I caught another wild hare on the mountain today and exchanged it with the vige butcher.¡± He had exchanged his prey directly for something else today. Mother Rong was overjoyed. This was amazing. Chibei had really learned how to hunt. In the future, this house would have endless meat to eat! She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Mother Rong still had a shocked expression on her face as she carried the pork bone into the kitchen. The pork bone was big and beautiful, and the meat color was fresh. It was probably a pork bone from the pigs that the butcher killed every day. Besides the big stick bone, there were also a few ribs. The pork bone was chopped into pieces with arge knife. Although Mother Rong was a woman, women from farming families were not weak at all! Holding therge knife, Mother Rong was fast and urate. Her strength was so great that the chopping board was trembling. With a few chopping sounds, the pork bone was chopped into pieces. After washing them with clean water, she ced them in the pot and nched the water to remove the bloody foam. Then, she scooped up the pork bone and washed it clean. She mixed it with seasonings such as scallions, ginger, pepper, and other ingredients. Then, she filled the pot with water and ced the pork bone inside before starting to boil the bone soup. The bright flesh of the pork bone was very tempting. The pork bone soup had just been boiled. The news that Ye Lulu gave birth to triplets and all three of them were male babies had spread throughout the vige! The news spread like the wind. Today, everyone in the vige was talking about how it was a blessing to give birth to three babies in one go. The women and men from various families were discussing in surprise. The main reason was that it was very rare to have given birth to three children in one go in the vige! At most, everyone had seen twins before, but that was very rare too. It was considered a blessing to have a woman pregnant with twins every few years. However, in the past few decades, almost no one had seen triplets! And all three of them were boys! This was too rare. They heard that the triplets looked exactly the same. How would they look like? The vigers were all very gossipy. Not only did they start to discuss among themselves, but they also swarmed over to Guan family to take a look at the triplets and Ye Lulu. Actually, some people already knew about this yesterday when they saw Mother Rong and the rest carry the babies back to their old house. Some aunties in the vige who were on good terms with Mother Rong also asked her about Ye Lulu¡¯sbor situation. Mother Rong naturally shared something. After all, it was not something to hide. On the contrary, it was a joyous matter for the Guan family. However, Ye Lulu¡¯s body was too weak and she was busy the day before. Mother Rong did not allow anyone from the vige to ask about Ye Lulu or visit her. Mother Rong had even stopped a few of the most gossipy women in the vige. Yesterday, they had argued at the door of the Guan family¡¯s old house for a while. Those few women had wanted to say something but were rejected. At that time, they were unhappy and said many things that were hard to listen to. However, Mother Rong still stopped them. This morning, there was no stopping them. Arge group of women from the vige rushed to the door. ¡°Ye Lulu, we¡¯re here to see you!¡± ¡°Where are the children? Eh?¡± All of a sudden, the house was filled with aunties and daughters-inw. Some were older while some were younger. All of them gathered around and looked at Ye Lulu, who was on the bed, with bright eyes. Then, they looked at the three babies sleeping beside Ye Lulu. ¡°Oh, there really are three boys! They look exactly the same!¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: The Vigers Visited Ye Lulu and Her Children

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Tsk, they look the same, but this child is so small. He¡¯s not even half the size of the child I gave birth to back then.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t differentiate the three of them. How rare!¡± Everyone started discussing fervently. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Lulu would get pregnant with triplets. I don¡¯t think the Guan family expected this either.¡± A slightly older woman said to Ye Lulu, ¡°When Ye Lulu got pregnant, she ate and drank normally. She didn¡¯t seem to have any abnormalities as well. Who knew that she would give birth to three children at once? The Guan family must have panicked.¡± ¡°But Lulu¡¯s stomach was indeed very high back then,¡± a woman added. ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone thinks that it¡¯s because the child was big¡­ Sigh, Lulu¡¯s body is so thin and weak, and she was pregnant with three children. How can she provide for them? Her body is still weak, right?¡± ¡°How heavy are the children?¡± ¡°She experienced a difficultbor, right? Everyone saw it that night. When they moved Lulu to the straw hut, she was already in a very bad state. At that time, we thought¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, giving birth is bad for the body. Lulu has to recuperate well.¡± ¡°Tsk, Lulu is skinny and shriveled. Her body looks like a bamboo pole. One look and you can tell that it won¡¯t be easy for her to give birth. Of course, she experienced a difficultbor. She even had to give birth to three children at once. It¡¯s already considered lucky that she didn¡¯t lose her life. Those daughters-inw with big breasts and big buttocks can¡¯t even give birth to their first child smoothly. How can Lulupare to them? She even wanted to show off and give birth to triplets.¡± ¡°Is it hard to take care of the children? Will all three children cry when one of them cries? I heard that twins are like that. They do everything together.¡± Among all the voices, there was suddenly a sentence that didn¡¯t sound nice. The women, who had been discussing fervently in the room, finally reacted and fell silent for a moment. ¡°Hey, I heard that giving birth to twins requires two months of confinement. Since Lulu gave birth to three, will she have three months of confinement?¡± Someone brought up another topic. The group of women was about to start chatting again when another sarcastic voice interrupted them. ¡°Ye Lulu is still young and it was her first time giving birth. But from the looks of her face, she¡¯s not doing well. Her body is also damaged, right? She looks like she has aged ten years. I don¡¯t know if she can give birth again. This is a disadvantage. Even if she gave birth to three children at once, the children are not even half the size of newborn children in the vige.¡± ¡°This is all because the mother doesn¡¯t have a strong body and is too lousy.¡± The room fell silent again. Everyone looked a little embarrassed. Ah, who was at someone else¡¯s house saying such unpleasant words? Even if it was true, no one would mention it. Furthermore, children with multiple births were usually smaller in size. This person was obviously up to no good by saying such things in front of them. Everyone looked over and saw that it was Auntie Tian from the family who lived at the end of the vige. Auntie Tian was about thirty years old and could be considered a middle-aged woman in the vige. She had a well-rounded figure, a big and round face, a thick waist, and round buttocks. Indeed, she looked like it would be easy for her to give birth. Dressed in coarse clothing, the corners of her eyes were slightly upturned. The corners of her mouth were also curled downwards. Because she was standing, her gaze looked more like she was looking down at Ye Lulu. There was an inexplicable contempt and disdain. She was the one who spoke badly thest two times. After searching through her memories, Ye Lulu knew that there was no enmity between her and Auntie Tian. The Tian family didn¡¯t have much contact with the Guan family either. The two families could be said to have nothing to do with each other. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Ye Lulu Retaliates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then why was this Auntie Tian hostile towards her? ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about this. The children have already been born. What about the three children? If it were me, I would be overjoyed. Lulu can just take good care of her body.¡± A woman tried to smooth things over. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t think Ye Lulu can even feed her babies with this body of hers. If she, as a mother, can¡¯t even provide milk for her children, why did she give birth to three children in the first ce? She has to provide milk.¡± Unexpectedly, Auntie Tian did not want to be polite at all. She curled her lips and said things even more bluntly. The other women all quietened down and looked at Auntie Tian, not knowing what to say. Some of them also carefully looked at Ye Lulu. Among the women in the room, Ye Lulu was leaning against the head of the bed. When she heard Auntie Tian¡¯s repeated words, she narrowed her eyes and looked up at Auntie Tian. She wanted to see what this jealous woman picking on her was up to. When Auntie Tian met her gaze, she did not restrain herself at all. Instead, she lifted the corners of her mouth in contempt. Of course, Ye Lulu wasn¡¯t someone who would suffer a loss. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°Indeed, it would be easy for Auntie to give birth. Her face is two times the size of mine, her waist is two times the thickness of mine, and her buttocks are bigger than a millstone. Why wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to give birth? Auntie can even feed a cow.¡± The room was dead silent. Auntie Tian¡¯s contemptuous expression suddenly turned ashen. ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t need to worry about whether I can feed my three children or not. Auntie Tian, right? I remember you gave birth to a baby.¡± ¡°ording to what you said, if you can¡¯t give birth, it means you¡¯re not fertile. That means that if you can give birth, you¡¯re fertile.¡± ¡°I gave birth to three children, but Auntie, you only gave birth to one?¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Her eyes immediately turned vicious as she red at Ye Lulu! Ye Lulu¡¯s face had recovered considerably, and a faint flush was visible. She smiled slowly. Since she came from the modern world, she naturally did not want to have more children, think that it was important to be fertile, or prefer to have more boys than others. But when dealing with provocative people, of course, she had to poke hard at the point that the other party cared about. This kind of damage would be strong enough. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Auntie Tian, but I think you should be more concerned about yourself after hearing what you said.¡± Ye Lulu was not afraid of the women in the vige at all and retaliated. The atmosphere in the room was indescribable. All the women in the room were dumbfounded. After a moment of silence, someone couldn¡¯t help but make a sound. Following that, more women had smiles in their eyes as they looked at Ye Lulu. Everyone knew that Auntie Tian was jealous of Ye Lulu for giving birth to triplets, and all three were boys at that. The Tian family was famous in Yunwu Vige for cing great importance on giving birth to children, especially boys. They were proud of their figures every day and often mentioned this in their conversations. Ye Lulu gave birth to triplets and they were all boys. Of course, Auntie Tian was jealous of her. After all, the Tian family believed that only someone as fertile as her could give birth to so many children. How could a skinny person give birth to so many children?! Not only was there arge number of children, but the term ¡®triplets¡¯ also sounded good. Everyone felt that it was a blessing. Therefore, Auntie Tian was extremely jealous of Ye Lulu. She was filled with hatred and jealousy. In her eyes, Ye Lulu was an extremely shriveled woman who had no luck at all! As a matter of fact, all the women in the vige came to see Ye Lulu and the children together. Auntie Tian could not help bute to see the triplets as well. When she arrived, she felt jealous and indignant. Therefore, she said nasty words. However, Ye Lulu wouldn¡¯t let her have her way. She was at someone else¡¯s house but was still arrogant?! Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Mother Rong¡¯s Support

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auntie Tian¡¯s round face became as dark as the bottom of a pot. Her eyes were burning with anger as she red at Ye Lulu. She did not expect Ye Lulu to dare to rebut her! She was older than Ye Lulu. How dare a new daughter-inw like Ye Lulu be so bold? ¡°A young daughter-inw who has just been married for a year actually dares to talk back to me! Are you tired of living? Don¡¯t you know the rules?!¡± Auntie Tian was extremely angry and started to curse. She would teach Ye Lulu a lesson as though she was inferior. She put on the airs of an elder. As soon as she said that, without waiting for Ye Lulu to speak, Mother Rong, who hade in to see the children, was enraged when she heard the conversation. She pulled a long face and scolded on behalf of Ye Lulu, ¡°Did the Tian family drink feces yesterday and forget to rinse their mouths? Your mouth stinks. How dare youe to my house to scold my daughter-inw and grandchildren?!¡± ¡°Who gave you the face to act as an elder here? You¡¯re just a twenty-nine-year-old daughter-inw. You¡¯re from the same generation as my family¡¯s Lulu. Who gave you the right to suppress our Lulu?¡± The moment Mother Rong spoke, the atmosphere in the room became tense again. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to teach someone a lesson? If a lesson needs to be taught, it should be someone of my seniority to teach someone of your level as a daughter-inw a lesson!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If I want to scold you now, I can do so, right? You can¡¯t rebut me at all. Otherwise, you don¡¯t know the rules!¡± ¡°You have such a big face and a thick waist. You eat a lot as well, but your mouth is vicious. You go around offending people on behalf of the Tian family! They should get you to pick up feces to train your temper. Do you admit it? Do you admit it?!¡± Mother Rong¡¯s words made another womanugh. She was really good at talking. Not only did she scold Auntie Tian fiercely, but she also spoke smoothly. Everyone could not help butugh. Furthermore, everyone knew what kind of person Mother Rong was usually. Whether she was powerful or not was one thing, but she was never mean. Her scolding was obviously directed at Auntie Tian. ¡°Also, ording to what you said, I will ask my husband to go to your house and teach your husband a lesson. I¡¯ll see how a junior like him dares to talk back to my husband!¡± Mother Rong spoke quickly and aggressively. As soon as she finished cursing, Auntie Tian¡¯s face turned green. No one in the room said a word as they listened to Mother Rong scold Auntie Tian. ¡°You dare to be unreasonable in my Guan family¡¯s house and throw a tantrum in front of me? How dare you? Get out!¡± Mother Rong did not show any mercy at all. She was extremely fierce and put her hands on her hips, telling Auntie Tian to scram. She was good to Ye Lulu and the children because they were family. But which woman in the vige was easy to bully? If there was a scolding battle, everyone would be able to scold until sparks flew everywhere. The number of scoldings would break through the sky! Furthermore, Mother Rong, who had lived for more than half her life, had scolded and fought all kinds of people. There was no need for her to be afraid of anyone. For someone like Auntie Tian, who did not restrain herself and stepped on her face, she deserved to be scolded until her roof was pierced. Mother Rong was indeed from the older generation. She had seniority and her stance was fierce. Auntie Tian had lost all her face. She was filled with hatred and felt embarrassed. Her face was ashen and dark, but she really could not argue with Mother Rong. She red at Ye Lulu with hatred. Auntie Tian was angry and resentful. She could not stay any longer and left the house. Mother Rong stared at Auntie Tian¡¯s back. Her anger had yet to subside. She even snorted and said, ¡°Where did this persone from? She dares to be so arrogant. I¡¯ll force you out of my house!¡± The atmosphere in the room changed and the women began to speak up to ease the tension. Everyone gradually rxed when they saw Mother Rong carrying the baby. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Bone Soup

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They also secretly thought that Ye Lulu used to be skinny and timid. After she married into the Guan family, she did not raise her voice. They did not expect her to be so fierce. Even though Auntie Tian had stated her stance in front of her, she still dared to retaliate. Her attitude was rude and her words were harsh¡­ The women were secretly surprised. After a while, they returned to their state of talking andughing. ¡°Oh, if you ask me, Lulu¡¯s children are too beautiful. Their faces are so handsome and fair. How can they be so beautiful¡­¡± A woman said enviously as she looked at the babies in swaddling clothes. She sucked in her breath. No other children in the vige were more good-looking than Ye Lulu¡¯s three babies. The women went back to the main topic of looking at the children. An older auntie looked at the babies with eyes full of love. ¡°The three brothers are beautiful and they look exactly the same. It really makes people dote on them¡­¡± ¡°Mother Rong must be so happy that flowers are blooming in her heart, right?¡± a woman teased. That was a given. Everyone couldn¡¯t wait to care for these children like they were treasures. It was no wonder that Mother Rong went all out and chased Auntie Tian out just now. Mother Rong hugged the first grandchild and kissed him. Then, she did the same to the second grandchild. She hugged the youngest grandchild and also wanted to kiss him¡­ The youngest grandchild suddenly opened his eyes and a tinge of unhappiness shed past his light-colored eyes. He turned his head to avoid Mother Rong and her kisses. ¡°Oh, this child has opened his eyes¡­¡± ¡°Ah, those big eyes look even better. They¡¯re so beautiful.¡± ¡°So cute! These three brothers.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± When she saw the youngest child rejecting Mother Rong¡¯s kisses, she coughed in her heart. It seemed that it was indeed a little difficult to handle this third child¡¯s temper. Everyone looked at the children happily for an hour before preparing to leave. Before they left, they even teased Guan Chibei. ¡°Lulu¡¯s so lucky. You must be proud of yourself now as well, having three children at once. You must be floating instead of walking.¡± As they spoke, Guan Chibei walked into the house. When he heard this, he raised his eyebrows. Ye Lulu followed his footsteps and nced at him to see if he was floating. Guan Chibei did not float as he walked. On the contrary, he was walking steadily. However, he did not dodge when he was teased by so many people. He just stood by the door. ¡°Chibei, your wife¡¯s body has suffered a huge loss. You have to take good care of her¡­¡± An old auntie kindly reminded Guan Chibei. Gaun Chibei nodded and replied calmly, ¡°I know.¡± All the women were surprised that this young man still dared to reply¡­ However, someone quickly thought of something and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Chibei even went hunting for pheasants to nourish his wife¡¯s body yesterday. Mother Rong went to exchange them for chickens¡­¡± The women¡¯s expressions turned to envy. They then began to talk about Guan Chibei¡¯s hunting skills and left the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. After the peace and quiet were restored, Mother Rong walked into the kitchen again. The bone soup had been simmering for more than two hours and the fragrance was beginning to spread. Mother Rong lifted the lid of the pot. The white soup was mellow and thick. Oil floated on top of it and was boiling. The bones and marrow inside hadpletely changed color. The fragrant smell rushed along with the heat, making people intoxicated. There were also wolfberries and other soup ingredients. Mother Rong took a deep breath of the fragrance of the soup and was overjoyed. She then cut a few extremely fresh pieces of corn into sections and ced them into the soup to continue boiling. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: A Bunch of Children Were Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The yellow corn niblets churned vigorously in the rich bone soup. Mother Rong covered the pot lid. In the afternoon, Mother Rong scooped out a bowl of bone soup. Simr tost night¡¯s supper, she added the in porridge to the soup and served it to Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu drank contentedly, her body warm from the inside out. She spent the rest of the day in bed, resting and taking care of the three babies. When the sky was about to turn dark in the afternoon, the men from the Guan family returned from the city. When they entered the courtyard, Eldest Brother Guan put down the sack of rice he was carrying and instructed, ¡°Today, we bought two catties of white rice and ten catties of ck noodles.¡± Father Guan also went to do odd jobs, so they earned more copper coins than yesterday. However, there wasn¡¯t much left because there were too many people in the Guan family. The grains that were bought were basically cleared every day, and all the money earned today was spent on food. Nine copper coins per catty of pure white rice was very expensive. It was bought for Ye Lulu and the babies. ck noodles were noodles of the worst quality. They cost four copper coins per catty. The Guan family usually ate only ck noodles. Today, they bought ten catties of it and Mother Rong ced them in the kitchen. The texture of ck noodles was naturally very bad. Farmers also found it too coarse and difficult to swallow, and it was tasteless. However, most people in the vige only ate ck noodles. Buying these rice and noodles would cost all the money they had earned today. They even had to add in a few copper coins. There was no money left. This was the Guan family¡¯s poor situation. ¡°Milk!¡± ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Grandma~¡± A bunch of lively children ran into the house from behind and rushed towards Mother Rong. They started to shout ¡®milk¡¯ one by one. Their voices sounded from all directions and it was extremely noisy. The courtyard instantly became lively. They saw a group of children with different heights and sizes jumping around Mother Rong. Some of them were only three or four years old. The oldest was seven or eight years old, and their bodies were already very strong. Almost all of them were boys¡­ Each one of them was stronger than the other. Their hair was shaved short, and they could barely tie a small knot on the top of their heads. Their faces were white and tender, and they looked strong and healthy. Their eyes were ck and bright. These were the children from the next generation of the Guan family. The day before yesterday, they had to handle Guan Chibei¡¯s funeral. Coincidentally, Ye Lulu was about to give birth as well. As the house was too busy and chaotic, the Guan family sent all the children to Third Sister Guan¡¯s house in the city to stay for two days. Today, the house was no longer hectic. Since Eldest Brother Guan and the rest went to the city to do manualbor, they brought back the children on their way home. After all, Third Sister Guan¡¯s house didn¡¯t have much space, and there were too many children. Hence, it was true that the Guan family had a lot of people. Eldest Brother Guan had four boys, aged eight, six, five, and three respectively. The three-year-old even had snot hanging from his nose and was a small-sized child. Second Brother Guan had three children, two boys, and a girl. This girl was also the only granddaughter of the Guan family and was five years old. The two families already had so many children. This was also one of the reasons why Guan Chixi insisted on not getting married and Mother Rong and the rest did not rush him. The Guan family was too prosperous and there were too many boys. If they were to create a ruckus, it would tear the sky apart. Furthermore, Ye Lulu gave birth to three boys recently, so Mother Rong was feeling both happy and troubled. ¡°Grandma, Damao is back! Did you make any good food for Damao?¡± Eldest Brother Guan¡¯s oldest son, an eight-year-old boy whose height had reached Mother Rong¡¯s waist, stood in front of Mother Rong and asked her for food. Mother Rong also missed her grandchildren. She grinned from ear to ear as she hugged a bunch of children and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve baked sweet potato pancakes for tonight. I¡¯ll serve themter.¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: A Meal at the Guan Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that there were sweet potato pancakes, the children started to cheer. Their voices rushed into the courtyard, and it was simply impossible to be quiet. Mother Rong carried her most beloved and only granddaughter in her arms and affectionately asked her how she did in the city. The little girl with pigtails was very adorable and spoke with a childish voice. She looked extremely pitiful. Even Eldest Brother Guan could not help but reach out to stroke the little girl¡¯s soft hair. All of a sudden, eight or nine children returned. The Guan family¡¯s courtyard was in an uproar. Both sisters-inw came out and were busy settling their children. Father Guan and the rest were tired and hungry. The Guan family started their dinner quickly. Seven or eight children sat at the table. The entire Guan family was seated together, so it was no wonder this square wooden table was so ridiculouslyrge. After simmering for an entire day, the extremely thick bone soup was served. The fragrance caused the young children to howl and almost stand up. ¡°Grandma, it smells so good! Why is there such a fragrant soup? What is this?!¡± ¡°Oh! There are still bones and meat!¡± The adults could no longer hold their children¡¯s heads down. They would just pop up again, like the keys of a piano. Second Brother Guan and the others also widened their eyes. Why was there such delicious food today? Eldest sister-inw Guan said, ¡°Sixth Brother went hunting again and came back with a pork bone. As such, Mother made some bone soup.¡± Guan Chixi was about to go crazy from happiness. He sniffed hard and said in an intoxicated manner, ¡°This smells too good.¡± Therge pot of bone soup was soaked withrge chunks of chopped pork bones, and there was quite a bit of meat attached to them. The soup was sprinkled with green onions on top. Just by looking at its appearance, the soup was very appetizing. Not to mention that there were chunks of corn in it. In farming families, this was one of the best food that could make one¡¯s eyes pop out. After the soup was served, there were pancakes! Although it was just sweet potato pancakes, they were baked by Mother Rong, who was skilled in cooking. When the lid of the pot was raised again, thick pancakes were stacked together, making people hungry. Mother Rong scooped a bowl of bone soup for each of them. Without any bias, each of them, including the children, received a bowl of soup first. There was a piece of pork bone and meat inside. As for corn, they could eat it if they wanted to. The thick white bone soup was extremely enticing. The Guan family drank it all in one go, feeling satisfied. They ate pancakes and drank the soup. The children couldn¡¯t eat such delicious meat all year round. They were so happy that they squinted their eyes. The two eldest grandchildren, who were already half grown-up and knew how to talk, shouted, ¡°Grandma, this meat is delicious!¡± ¡°Pork bones are so easy to chew!¡± ¡°Grandma, did you specially make this bone soup for us? It smells so good and tastes so good. I want to drink it again in the future.¡± The Guan family¡¯s men couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak as they ate and drank inrge mouthfuls. The bones were boiled to a rich aroma. After eating all of the meat, they sucked the marrow, which was also filled with fragrance. Mother Rong also prepared a sauce. Garlic, onions, and coriander were mixed together and added with soy sauce, chili seeds, and chili sauce. Even if the farmers didn¡¯t add any oil to the sauce, the sauce still tasted well. When the big bone was dipped in the sauce and eaten, it was so fragrant that one wished he could swallow everything¡­ Ye Lulu shared that even if she didn¡¯t dip the bone soup and bone meat, which had salt added, in the sauce, it was still unusually delicious. The pork bones couldn¡¯t be any fresher. After boiling the soup, it had an extremely rich vor. At night, she had another big bowl of bone soup to drink and a lot of bone meat and corn to eat. She felt full and thought that the food was delicious. There was also a bowl full of white rice that only she had. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Hot and Fresh Pea Seedlings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Outside in the courtyard, everyone was eating happily. After drinking half a bowl of bone soup, Ye Lulu¡¯s body felt warm. When they heard Mother Rong say that she was going to the kitchen to stir-fry some vegetables, the group of men and children became greedy and ate too much. Their appetite was so huge that they did not seem to have enough to eat. Mother Rong also entered the house and asked Ye Lulu how she was eating and if there was anything else she wanted to eat. Ye Lulu thought of the vegetables that Mother Rong had nted by the side of the house during the day, which included vats of beans, cabbage, peas, spinach, cucumbers, and chili. Ye Lulu suddenly remembered that the pea seedlings were tender and could be eaten. Her appetite made her want to eat some fresh green vegetables. She looked up and said to Mother Rong, ¡°Mother, can the pea seedlings in the field be eaten? I want to eat some pea seedlings.¡± Mother Rong was shocked. The seedlings of peas? Was that edible? When Ye Lulu saw Mother Rong¡¯s stunned expression, she could vaguely feel that the people of this dynasty seemed to be very conservative when it came to food. Or could it be that the mountains were too isted and people were afraid of illnesses, so their eating was very monotonous? ¡°Mother, the sharp tips on the pea seedlings can be pinched off to eat. They are called pea seedlings or pea tips. It¡¯s a type of vegetable for seedlings. Have you never eaten sweet potato leaves?¡± Mother Rong shook her head in confusion. The sweet potato vines were only used to feed pigs. Vigers only ate the vegetables they¡¯ve nted in their own vegetable fields unless they were some familiar wild vegetables. Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Our hometown eats pea seedlings.¡± Ye Lulu simply used this excuse again and evenid the groundwork for the future. ¡°We have a lot of different kinds of food over there. There are many dishes and cooking methods. I¡¯ll tell Mother in the future. Pea seedlings are edible. They¡¯re the best when boiled in bone soup. They¡¯re delicious, tender, and fresh. It¡¯s good for the body as well.¡± After Mother Rong heard what Ye Lulu said, she quickly nodded and turned around to head out to the vegetable field at home. She pinched the tips of peas. When she returned to the kitchen, there was still a little bit of bone soup left. One had to know that there were many people in the Guan family. The pots used to cook rice and boil soup were huge. Huge portions were prepared as well. Originally, this small amount of bone soup was meant to be made into bone soup porridge for Ye Luluter. However, Ye Lulu had just mentioned that a bowl of white rice was enough for her and she did not need to eat supper at night. Mother Rong washed the fresh pea seedlings and boiled them in the bone soup again. The process of making hot and fresh pea seedlings gave Mother Rong inspiration. She even chopped a radish. Radish was cold in nature, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for Ye Lulu, who had just given birth. However, the rest of the family could eat it. The boiled pea seedlings were ced in the bone soup and a small bowl was sent to Ye Lulu. As for the rest, Mother Rong simmered the radish in the thick bone soup for a while longer. The fragrant smell of pork bones and marrow seeped into the stewed radish. Only then did Mother Rong scoop them out. Ye Lulu ate fresh pea seedlings in her house. The strong fragrance of the bone soup was coupled with the clear fragrance of the pea seedlings. The smooth and fresh texture of the vegetables made one shiver and feel extremelyfortable inside. Even though only a little salt was added and the bone soup was thick, Ye Lulu still enjoyed this small bowl of pea seedlings very much. This was the greatest benefit of being a farmer. The ingredients were all very fresh, especially the vegetables. They were nted in the fields and the air was fresh. They were simply blessed by the heavens. The bone meat, pea seedlings, and white rice were all soaked in the bone soup. Ye Lulu ate with relish. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: The Guan Family¡¯s Children Look at the Babies

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Outside, everyone was also very surprised. As they ate the pea seedlings, they asked, ¡°The seedlings are edible? There¡¯s also the smell of peas. It¡¯s so fresh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s also tender and has the taste of the bone soup. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Second Brother Guan smiled foolishly. The children also liked to eat pea seedlings. Firstly, they found them fresh and secondly, they tasted good. Usually, these children did not like to eat vegetables. Mother Rong was delighted to see them eating. ¡°This radish, I feel like I¡¯m eating meat!¡± Guan Chixi said, and everyoneughed. The radish was soaked in bone soup, so there was the smell of meat. As such, wasn¡¯t it like eating meat? The Guan family had a hearty dinner in the courtyard. After the meal, upon knowing that their Sixth Aunt had just given birth to triplets, the children rushed into Ye Lulu¡¯s house to see the babies. ¡°Sixth Aunt!¡± ¡°Sixth Aunt has given birth!¡± The children were gathered in front of the bed. They were generally not much taller than the height of the bed. All of them wore rough short-sleeved shirts and had a little knot on their heads. They were too cute. Ye Lulu could even ignore themotion outside and looked at the children lovingly. It was true. In ancient times, these little people were the most adorable. ¡°Wow! Sixth Aunt, is this our younger brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so small!¡± ¡°Wow, these brothers look like buns!¡± The Guan family¡¯s grandchildren were full of amazement as they surrounded the bed and shouted loudly. ¡°There are three younger brothers. Eh¡­ or is there only one?¡± The youngest child was barely tall enough. He revealed a cute little face, and his ck eyes were in a daze as he sucked on his fingers and looked at the three babies. He could not tell if there was one or three. Haha. ¡°There are three babies, stupid Qimao!¡± The oldest brother, Guan Damao, said with disdain. He could not stand it anymore. The corners of Ye Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched hard. The Guan family¡¯s grandchildren¡¯s nicknames were Damao, Ermao, Sanmao¡­ all the way down. There was only a little girl in the middle, who was Second Brother Guan¡¯s precious daughter, nicknamed Little Radish. That was because when she was born, the radishes nted in the Guan family¡¯snd were the best. They were all fresh and juicy~ No one could stop Second Brother Guan from thinking that his precious daughter was fresh and juicy as well. Hence, his nickname for her was ¡®Little Radish.¡¯ This was a father¡¯s love for his only daughter. It was irresistible. Qimao¡¯s mouth was wide open. He looked at the three babies in a daze. ¡°Three? But, but there¡¯s only one¡­¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qimao was too young. When he saw the three of them, he couldn¡¯t differentiate them and thought that he was seeing things. Haha, he was so silly! ¡°Sixth Aunt, the younger brothers are so beautiful.¡± Damao looked at the babies sensibly and liked them very much. He then carefully raised his eyes to look at Ye Lulu. This child was also very cute¡­ after fleeing for a long time, Ye Lulu had a timid personality. In the past, she was very timid and didn¡¯t make much noise in the Guan family. These children had only spoken a few words to their Sixth Aunt before. Hence, he was unfamiliar with Ye Lulu. However, Damao really liked his younger brothers, so he tried to talk to Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu smiled and looked at Damao with smiling eyes and said, ¡°Thank you, Damao. You¡¯re very cute too.¡± Damao¡¯s face flushed red, and his cheeks burned like a monkey¡¯s butt. He looked up at Ye Lulu, then turned around and walked out. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Soybean Trotter Soup

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Ermao and Sanmao looked down at the babies and said softly, ¡°Sixth Aunt, why doesn¡¯t younger brother eat?¡± Ye Luluughed. ¡°Younger brother is too young to eat.¡± ¡°Sixth Aunt, why is it a younger brother and not a younger sister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Lulu was at a loss for words. ¡°He was born to be a younger brother. I had no choice.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Simao was very disappointed. ¡°We want a sister. There are too many ¡®maos¡¯ at home.¡± ¡°?¡± Ye Lulu was shocked. By ¡®Mao¡¯, was this child talking about himself? Haha! ¡°We want a potato! Or a sweet potato,¡± said Wumao. The corners of Ye Lulu¡¯s lips twitched wildly. She did not know why, but she immediately understood what the children meant. ¡®Mao¡¯ meant boys. The only granddaughter from the Guan family was called ¡®Radish.¡¯ Thus, ¡®Potato¡¯ and ¡®Sweet potato¡¯ meant girls. Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ These kids really knew how to summarize the rules. The children looked at their younger brothers and chatted with them for a long time before leaving reluctantly. Everyone was present tonight, and the houses were bustling with noise and excitement. It was only after a while that the surroundings became quiet. ¡­ The next morning, when Guan Chibei was about to leave the house, Mother Rong reminded him when she saw that he was going to look for food for Ye Lulu again, ¡°Lulu has just given birth and should eat pork trotters and fish soup with milk. Exchange for something useful.¡± The bone soup was good and nutritious, but it was not what Ye Lulu needed the most right now. When Guan Chibei heard those words, his gaze did not change much. He paused for a moment and nodded to Mother Rong to show that he understood before leaving. He went up the mountain again. Guan Chibei walked deeper into the mountain today and released the dark yin energy on his body. A cold aura filled the forest. Guan Chibei heard a slight noise ahead and walked forward. A momentter, he caught a half-grown goat! Guan Chibei picked up the goat and left. Although the goat was not an adult yet, it was not small. Guan Chibei could carry it with one hand. Under the rough clothes that had been washed many times, the outline of his arm muscles was revealed. Guan Chibei went down the mountain and carried the goat to the only butcher in the vige who sold meat. With a bang, the living goat was ced in front of the butcher. ¡°You¡­¡± The butcher was shocked, but then he saw that the goat¡¯s eyes were shining. It was such a big goat, and it was still young. Most importantly, it was still alive! If it was sold in the city, it would be most liked by the rich merchants, officials, and nobles. This was a huge sum of money! ¡°Chibei, this¡­ you hunted this on the mountain? You¡¯re so powerful. This goat isn¡¯t injured at all. This goat, are you selling it¡­¡± ¡°Exchange,¡± Guan Chibei said. ¡°This goat will be exchanged for three months worth of pork trotters. It doesn¡¯t have to be every day, just once every three days. Are you keen?¡± The butcher¡¯s expression changed. Three months¡¯ worth of pork trotters?! However, he secretly calcted that he was only a butcher in the vige. At most, vigers in the neighboring vige woulde over to buy meat from him. There wasn¡¯t much meat on pork trotters, and it was also quite an expensive dish to cook. It wasn¡¯t something that most ordinary women could afford during their confinement period. In that case, pig trotters weren¡¯t easy to sell either¡­ He didn¡¯t need to provide pork trotters every day, but once every three days. In that case, it would be just a full month¡­ A living mountain goat could be sold for money. It was not a loss?! Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Braised Wild Hare

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The butcher thought for a while and said firmly, ¡°Yes!¡± That day, Guan Chibei brought a pork trotter back to the Guan family¡­ Mother Rong was overjoyed. When she received the pork trotter, she looked at Chibei as if she was looking at something incredible. Why did Liu¡¯er suddenly be so sessful? He could get everything she wanted?! Mother Rong was even more surprised after Guan Chibei told her about exchanging the goat for three months worth of pork trotters. She was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. After a momentary daze, Mother Rong carried the pig trotter into the kitchen¡­ Of course, the stewed pork trotter soup had to be apanied by soybeans. First, she soaked the soybeans in advance. Then, she cut the pork trotter open and washed it. She nched the fishy smell and washed away the froth before fishing it out to wash it clean again. Then, she poured cold water over the pork trotter in the pot and added ginger and onions into the pot. After the fire boiled, she changed it into a small fire and slowly stewed it for two hours. When the time was right, she would add the soybeans and add a little salt as seasoning. The taste would be rich but light. The pork trotter was stewed and the Guan family even made braised wild hare today. Mother Rong went to the chicken pen in the backyard and brought over a wild hare that Chibei had caught two days ago. It was Guan Chibei who had asked Mother Rong to cook a hare today. He hunted for food at home, so it shouldn¡¯t be left around. Besides, this kind of wild hare had a strong personality and was not easy to raise. It was not very willing to give in and be a domesticated hare. It was very easy for it to be in a poor mental state and be exhausted. After raising it for two days, the wild hare had lost a lot of weight. She might as well cook it. Mother Rong originally felt a little pained to eat so much every day. She wanted to keep the hare, but seeing how listless it was, she endured the pain and cooked it. After the rabbit was skinned and cleaned, more ingredients were prepared. There were scallions, ginger, garlic, wild pepper, dried chili, green chili, and red fresh chili. Condiments included bean paste, soy sauce, seasoning wine, white sugar, salt, and fragrant vinegar. With all of these ingredients, it was enough to start cooking the hare. The Guan family had fragrant and spicy braised wild hare for dinner that night. Everyone, whether adults or children, had their mouths full of red oil. It was so spicy that they broke out in a sweat, but they still wanted to eat the meat. Their mouths were swollen and their lips were red. Even though their entire faces were red, they still ate in an iparably delightful manner. The hare meat was also filled with fried vegetables and radishes from the ground. They were soaked in thick red gravy and were absolutely delicious when eaten. The Guan family was so full that they held their stomachs. Ye Lulu drank the pig trotter soup which had the oilyer removed in her house. It was light, yet fragrant. The soybean trotter soup was sprinkled with green onions. The soup was thick and white, but it wasn¡¯t oily or fishy. It was very delicious. The next day, Guan Chibei went to the only river in the east of the vige to fish. Many vigers saw him. Guan Chibei took a fishing and walked to the river. He took off his shoes and rolled up his pants. He looked calm as he walked down the river. His handsome face was unusually focused as he held the fishing and fished in the river. Although it wasn¡¯tte autumn or winter, it was already October. Moreover, Yunwu Vige was in the mountains and the river water was very cold. When the men in the vige saw this, their expressions cracked. They didn¡¯t dare to go into the river. They were on the mountain! However, Guan Chibei had a calm expression on his face. No one knew that by soaking in the cold river water, his yin energy was interacting with the water such that it nourished his body. He was feeling veryfortable. Moreover, the fish in the river were all very agile and swam very quickly. Otherwise, they would have long been scooped up by others. Sometimes, the vigers woulde to fish if they wanted to eat some meat, but it depended on luck. Basically, it was very difficult to fish. Everyone looked at Guan Chibei. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Crucian Carp Soup and Pickled Fish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Guan Chibei¡¯s yin energy was effective towards the fish in the water as well. As long as any fish swam to his side and entered the range of his yin energy, the fish¡¯s vitality would decrease by half. The swimming speed became very slow. Guan Chibei reached out his hand and scooped up the fish easily. Guan Chibei scooped up three fishes and used a straw rope to carry them. With his other hand, he held onto the and shoes. He walked barefoot towards the Guan family¡¯s old house. He had really caught three river fishes, all of which were two to three catties each! The vigers stared with wide eyes and disbelief, causing a small uproar. If the fishes in the river were so easy to catch, poor people would be able to eat fish easily too. Who wouldn¡¯t care about that? In addition, the news of Guan Chibei hunting a goat on the mountain yesterday had already spread from the butcher. Everyone already knew that he used the goat to exchange for three months worth of pork trotters. Then, the vigers started to discuss. ¡°Oh my, Guan Chibei is really amazing. He can even scoop up fishes from the river? Look at the fishes in his hand. They weigh at least two catties each. There are three of them! The Guan family can eat fish meat again today, right?¡± ¡°What did Chibei learn in the city? He can hunt pheasants, wild hares, and even goats! This Guan family is eating meat every day. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Guan Chibei to dote on his wife so much. That was such a big goat! If it was taken to a restaurant in the city, it could be exchanged for quite a lot of money! However, he just exchanged it at the butcher¡¯s.¡± ¡°Pheasants were made into chicken soup. There are also pig trotters, and now there¡¯s fish. Guan Chibei really dotes on his wife¡­¡± ¡°Of course. His wife gave birth to triplets! Which man wouldn¡¯t dote on her?¡± ¡°Yesterday, the Guan family cooked a wild hare. I could smell it. It was too fragrant. It was braised hare. The smell in the vige didn¡¯t dissipate until midnight¡­ It was spicy and fragrant.¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s discussion, some vigers were jealous and said sourly, ¡°Is the Guan family living the life of a wealthy family in the city now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their family¡¯s business to eat meat, but it¡¯s a hindrance to our family! The smell of their family¡¯s cooking is spreading throughout the entire vige every day. Why must the entire vige smell it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, my dung beetle has been crying at home for the past few days. How has this got nothing to do with their family?!¡± ¡°Tsk, Guan Chibei¡¯s capable now. He can even hunt goats.¡± Guan Chibei did not care about the good and badments. He just carried the fishes back to the Guan family. He was quite knowledgeable. He knew that milk could be added to crucian carp soup. The smallest among the three fishes was a crucian carp. It weighed more than one catty. The other two were grass carps, and they were slightly bigger. When Mother Rong saw that it was fish today, she was overjoyed. She could not help but praise Guan Chibei for being capable and brought the fishes to the kitchen to cook. The milky white fragrant crucian carp soup was naturally prepared for Ye Lulu alone. The other two grass carps were made into pickled fish. Almost every farmer had pickled vegetables, so it didn¡¯t cost much. She fished out a few pickled vegetables, washed away the salt on the surface, and cut them into pieces. Then, she prepared themonly used ingredients like dried chili, pepper, ginger, onions, and garlic. After killing the grass carps, the bones were chopped into pieces. Then, ording to the typical method of preparing pickled fish, the fish was made into a steaming hot dish that made one salivate. That same day, some children in the neighboring families cried again. The petty women were indeed coaxing their children while feeling jealous and resentful towards the Guan family. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Guan Chibei Enters the City and Makes Big Purchases

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yesterday, it was pork trotter soup. Today, it was crucian carp soup. Ye Lulu drank all sorts of soup suitable for pregnant women. Her body was well-nourished and her spirits were much better. The effects of pork trotter and crucian carp soup were also realized. The past few days, Ye Lulu had been feeding the babies with plenty of milk. The babies had been well fed. However, the Guan family was still too poor. The men went to the city every day to do manualbor, but they basically only bought rice and grains. There wasn¡¯t much money left. All the nutritional food Ye Lulu had was from Guan Chibei¡¯s daily hunting trips. Other than that, there was nothing else. Eldest Brother Guan and the rest were considerate towards Ye Lulu and the three babies. They kept buying her white rice, but that was all. Mother Rong was also telling him that she had made too many dishes in the past few days. The seasonings at home were gone very quickly and the oil bottles were almost empty. Even if there was meat, they could not eat it anymore¡­ That day, Guan Chibei hunted a bunch of prey on the mountain. Three pheasants, five wild hares, a lively roe deer, and a musk deer! That was why roe deers were known to be silly. Most living creatures would feel the yin energy on Guan Chibei¡¯s body and their life force would be sucked away, causing them to slow down. It was also because of the yin energy on Guan Chibei that they were afraid to move. However, this silly roe deer wasn¡¯t afraid of Guan Chibei even though it was half angry. Instead, it continued kicking its legs in his hands! As a result, when Guan Chibei came down from the mountain, he had a bunch of prey in his hands. Every viger who saw him was stunned on the spot. Their eyes widened, and they were shocked speechless. So¡­ so many preys?! Guan Chibei went to the city. First, he had to go down the mountain. Then, he had to take an ox cart. This ox cart was used by people from the nearby viges when they wanted to go to the city. Each trip cost one copper coin. On the ox cart, many vigers saw the prey in Guan Chibei¡¯s hands. Their eyes widened as they watched the entire process. After entering the city, these people couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to what Guan Chibei would do next. The closest city to Yunwu Vige was Yuan City. Father Guan and the rest went to Yuan City every day to do manualbor. However, unlike Guan Chibei, they didn¡¯t earn enough money every day. They were reluctant to travel via an ox cart, so they walked for about two hours every day. ¡®Guan Chibei¡¯ had been working in the city for more than half a year and was very familiar with the city. He went straight to a restaurant he was familiar with and sold a bunch of prey. Then, he took the money and bought brown sugar, sesame seeds, red dates, peanuts, and so on in the city. What was even more eye-catching was that he even went to the big pharmacy in the city to buy very expensive medicinal herbs such as astragalus, angelica sinensis, and so on to nourish bodies. After that, he even went to buy two live ck chickens and went into the condiment shop. The Shang dynasty already had a very rich amount of seasonings, so there were shops specializing in seasonings in every city and town. However, the price of oil and salt was still very high. Ordinarymoners did not use much at home. Guan Chibei went into the shop and bought all the daily seasonings needed at home. Following that, some vigers saw Guan Chibei standing on the street. After counting the copper coins in his hand, he went to the rice flour shop and bought five catties of pure white flour! Everyone thought that this was over. However, Guan Chibei went into the cloth shop and bought a row of soft cotton cloth and a row of silk cloth! A row of cloth could be used to make clothes for the three children and Ye Lulu. As it was the same type of cloth, it could be said that this was the ¡®mother and child¡¯ clothing of the ancient times. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Guan Chibei Dotes His Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Chibei spent all the money he earned today. The vigers who deliberately paid attention to his movements were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. They watched in astonishment as he carried a pile of things and even went to the city¡¯s docks to look for Father Guan and the rest. Guan Chibei did not let Father Guan and the rest follow him home. After all, they had already gone out to do manualbor. If they went back after working for half a day, it would be a waste of their efforts that morning. A farmer could work hard. As long as their physiques were not damaged, it was not a big deal. Guan Chibei did not feel that it was inappropriate for him not to work as aborer. He had hunted for food. Did he not earn enough for his family? He bought a fewrge meat buns to add to Father Guan¡¯s and the rest¡¯s meals. The men from the Guan family were all stunned when they received such hot meat buns. They even looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s belongings¡­ The otherborers also watched as the men from the Guan family ate the fragrant meat buns. At that moment, many men at the docks couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to this side. Guan Chibei returned to Yunwu Vige after delivering the meat buns. He took the ox cart and spent thest copper coin he had on him. When he returned to the vige, Guan Chibei walked back to the Guan family. The news of him doting on his wife quickly spread throughout the vige¡­ The news of Guan Chibei selling his prey in the city had already spread as well. Especially since most of the things he bought were for pregnant women to nourish their bodies, it was very obvious who he had bought them for. The vigers started to spread the news one by one, and it caused a hugemotion. ¡°A lot of people saw Guan Chibei buying a bunch of things for his wife!¡± ¡°Ye Lulu¡¯s so blessed¡­ After giving birth, her husband doted on her so much. He hunted so much prey and bought her everything.¡± ¡°There¡¯s brown sugar and ck chicken. Ye Lulu doesn¡¯t have to worry about her nutrition during this confinement period anymore.¡± While the vigers marveled at Guan Chibei¡¯s ¡®generosity¡¯, many of them were envious of Ye Lulu¡¯s blessing. Not everyone in a poor vige could receive such good treatment after giving birth. No matter how many children there were, if they didn¡¯t have the conditions, there wouldn¡¯t be such good treatment. Therefore, everyone eximed in surprise and admiration. Among them, there were people like Auntie Tian who couldn¡¯t bear to hear everyone¡¯s envy of Ye Lulu. ¡°How is she lucky? She only knows how toy at home and eat white rice. If you ask me, that kind of woman is here to ruin the Guan family.¡± Auntie Tian was indignant and unconvinced. She said in an unpleasant tone in the vige, ¡°And that Guan Chibei too. How much money does he have from selling those prey? It was supposed to be the Guan family¡¯s money, but now it¡¯s all spent on a woman. That woman isn¡¯t surnamed Guan. He¡¯s such a failure! This couple isn¡¯t good at all¡­¡± ¡°This daughter-inw needs the whole family to provide for her. Whoever has such a daughter-inw would have bad luck in their eight lifetimes! Guan Chibei¡¯s money has been wasted¡­¡± There were indeed vigers who were slightly stunned and listened on. In the vige, every family was short on money, and not many families spent as much money. Just as some people¡¯s expressions started to change, Guan Chibei, who happened to be walking past the house, heard Auntie Tian¡¯s extremely mocking words. He stopped in his tracks. Everyone was stunned and looked a little evasive. Auntie Tian¡¯s face was mean and sharp. She did not avoid Guan Chibei and looked at him from the corner of her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong. She wanted to see what Guan Chibei, a young man, could do to her. Auntie Tian waspletely unafraid of Guan Chibei. Instead, her attitude became even more provocative. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: ck Chicken Soup

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Chibei was carrying a pile of things in his hands. He turned around and faced Auntie Tian, who was among the group of people. ¡°If my wife marries me, she¡¯s part of the Guan family. I will spend money on her. Our whole family agrees to this. What does Auntie want? Besides, I am the one who earned the money. I can buy as I wish. Auntie Tian, right? Would you be able to keep the money for me?¡± The surroundings were silent, and no one spoke. Everyone looked at Guan Chibei in shock, while Auntie Tian¡¯s face darkened. When Ye Lulu rebutted her, she was so angry that her face turned green. Now, Guan Chibei was mercilessly rebuking her. This couple had beaten Auntie Tian back! Auntie Tian¡¯s face became as dark as the bottom of a pot. She gritted her teeth and said with a sinister look in her eyes, ¡°Guan Chibei, does your family know that you¡¯re a prodigal son? Your parents are spoiling you, but do your brothers and sisters-inw really not care?¡± Her voice was sharp. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°All my brothers are working hard in the city to buy white rice for my wife. My sisters-inw are at home taking care of my wife. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you want to ask my family members on my behalf to see if they agree? My wife is the one who gave birth, and my family members are the ones who take care of others. None of them seem to be rted to Auntie. Auntie is from the Tian family. If you really like to worry, go back and worry about the Tian family. If my wife¡¯s surname is not Guan, your surname is not Guan either.¡± Guan Chibei did not have the thin skin that a young man should have. He was direct and unyielding towards Auntie Tian, not backing down at all. Auntie Tian widened her eyes in disbelief. Her face was pale and her eyes were terrifying. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not care about anything else. After he was done, he turned around and walked back to the Guan family with his things. The vigers who heard what he said looked at each other in dismay. No one dared to gossip about Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu anymore. When Guan Chibei returned to the Guan family after buying so many things, Mother Rong felt both shocked and uneasy. Initially, she really wanted to me Guan Chibei for being extravagant and spending so much money in one go. However, news spread very quickly in the vige. She immediately knew what Guan Chibei had said to Auntie Tian at the vige entrance. Her expression immediately changed. With her hands on her hips, she ran out of the vige and shouted, ¡°Ye Lulu¡¯s our daughter-inw who gave birth to our children. She¡¯s part of our family. If our family wants to dote on her, we¡¯ll do so. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± ¡°Some people shouldn¡¯t be so nosy and should just mind their own business. If you want to be a busybody,e over and help my family pick up feces. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re so free!¡± Everyone could tell that Mother Rong was scolding Auntie Tian. The criticism about the Guan family stopped immediately. Since the Guan family had alreadye out to speak, other people should not interfere in their family matters. That day, the Guan family even brewed a ck chicken soup that was even more fragrant than the previous chicken soup. Apart from the strong smell of chicken meat, there was also the smell of herbs. The vigers were sharp-nosed and could tell that the Guan family had brewed a nourishing chicken soup using the herbs that Guan Chibei had bought in the city today. Needless to say, it was for Ye Lulu to nourish her body. The simmering ck chicken soup was like a signal or a form of counterattack. The stronger the fragrance emitted from the Guan family, the more sinister Auntie Tian¡¯s face would be. Auntie Tian was already filled with hatred when she was forced to fight head-on with Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei twice. She could not stand the sight of Ye Lulu and felt both jealous of and indignant towards her. Now that she had lost a lot of face because of Ye Lulu, Auntie Tian¡¯s hatred was brewing like poison. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Dog Barking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the thought of how well Ye Lulu was doing, Auntie Tian gritted her teeth with a dark expression. She would definitely not let Ye Lulu lead afortable life! Everyone knew that a woman who had just given birth needed sufficient rest to recuperate. Furthermore, the pregnant woman had to take care of the children. It was tough for her to go through confinement, so it had to be ensured that she slept well. Auntie Tian had given birth to a child before, so she knew how to take revenge on those who were in confinement. After a few days, it was alreadyte at night. The entire vige was quiet and most people had already fallen asleep. The Tian family¡¯s house was at the end of the vige, not too far from the Guan family¡¯s house. At that moment, Auntie Tian¡¯s husband, Tian Laoqi, was already lying on the bed, snoring thunderously. As for Auntie Tian, her expression was gloomy. She got up and secretly left the house. The Tian family¡¯s house wasn¡¯t big, but the courtyard was huge. Auntie Tian was greedy and carved out a lot of vegetable fields. The courtyard was very wide. A ck-and-white dog was half-lying in the narrow and dirty kennel at the gate. The dog was very thin, almost left with only skin and bones. However, it looked very fierce. Auntie Tian came to the courtyard in the dark and gave a resentful smile in the direction of the Guan family¡¯s house. She took a stick from the side and stepped forward, deliberately whipping the dog¡¯s body. Woof! Woof! Auntie Tian¡¯s strength was ruthless. The dog suddenly stood up in pain and let out a shrill cry while dodging the rod. In the quiet vige, the barking of a dog immediately attracted the barking of other dogs. Woof woof! Woof woof! Woof! All the dogs in the vige which had been sleeping soundly were awakened and started to bark! The families around the Guan family all had dogs. In the middle of the night, dogs suddenly started barking. The sleeping Ye Lulu in the house was suddenly jolted awake. She opened her eyes abruptly, her heart beating fast. The barking outside the window was very loud. Listening to the dogs barking, Ye Lulu heaved a sigh of relief and went to see the babies. The babies were awakened and had opened their eyes, but they didn¡¯t cry. Miraculously, these babies of hers were very obedient. In the days that she took care of them, they rarely cried for no reason. Now that they had been woken up, the babies did not seem to be afraid of the barking of dogs. They only opened their eyes and looked at Ye Lulu adorably. Ye Lulu felt her heart soften as she gently coaxed the babies back to sleep. The barking of the dogs faded and the vige fell silent again. At the end of the vige, Auntie Tian sneered when she saw that the vige had returned to its peaceful state. The rod in her handshed out again. Woof! Woof! The dog, which had just recovered from the pain, was whipped up again and started barking crazily. Woof woof woof woof! The dogs in the vige, which had calmed down, started barking again. ¡°Eh?¡± Some of the vigers who were already sound asleep frowned when they were woken up. They turned over and started snorting unhappily. Why were those dogs so naughty tonight? Why did they keep barking? ¡°Silence!¡± A viger shouted at his dog. The barking of the dogs faded. Ye Lulu gradually fell asleep again. Auntie Tian pped the dog hard once again. The dog barked fiercely at her, and the barking of the dogs in the vige sounded again. Ye Lulu jolted awake again. Many people in the vige were also woken up. They went out to scold their dogs and were extremely frustrated. It waste at night and the vige was dark. Auntie Tian smiled viciously when she saw that it was quiet again. She whipped the dog again. Woof woof woof! The silence in the vige was broken once again. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Eldest Son red Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a moment of silence, the barking of dogs sounded again. As soon as Ye Lulu fell asleep, she would be woken up. After a long time, she could not fall asleep. Although most of the vigers were sleeping, they were not in special circumstances. Even if they didn¡¯t sleep well after a night, they would at most be listless the next day. No one would investigate what was going on because of the barking. However, Ye Lulu¡¯s vitality had just been greatly damaged. After giving birth, she still needed to take care of the three babies. She needed to recuperate. Otherwise, her body¡¯s loss would not ease up. As for the three newborn babies, they spent most of the day sleeping soundly. They were weak and tender, and could not be frightened. It was precisely because Auntie Tian knew about this that she schemed against them. In the end, she deliberately went out at night to hit the dog and cause it to bark. Furthermore, she did this repeatedly so that Ye Lulu would not be able to fall asleep. This also cost Ye Lulu¡¯s babies their sleep! They¡¯d better be scared to tears and contract illnesses¡­ Auntie Tian thought ck-heartedly. After the dogs in the vige quieted down, she gave the dog another vicious p. Her family¡¯s dog had already been pped so hard that it couldn¡¯t stand up. Its body was riddled with wounds, but Auntie Tian didn¡¯t care at all and mercilessly pped it. The dog cried out in pain as ity on the ground without any strength left, allowing Auntie Tian to abuse it. The dogs in the vige were barking loudly. All the dogs became excited when they heard the sounds of their own kind. For a moment, the barking sounds were mixed with loud noises. This happened several times, and the barking was quite startling. Forget about the headache Ye Lulu was experiencing because of the disturbance. The babies who were lying on the bed were usually very stable and did not get frightened. However, this time, the babies were woken up from their sleep again. The eldest son was no longer patient. The eldest son, who had a mole under his eye, suddenly opened his eyes and frowned. He looked extremely unhappy. Inky-ck yin energy burst out from his body! The sinister yin energy grew stronger and instantly engulfed the entire vige. All the barking dogs were suddenly suppressed by the sinister yin energy. Half of their life force was sucked out and the barking in their throats disappeared. Woof¡­ woof. All the dogs instantly lowered their voices at the same time. The dogs in the darknessid down listlessly, not daring to bark anymore. Auntie Tian¡¯s dog was already seriously injured from the p. With the suppression from the yin energy, it suddenly copsed and was on the verge of death. It could only breathe weakly. Auntie Tian frowned fiercely. Why was there no more sound? She did not care that the dog was about to die. She looked at the dog lying on the ground and hit it again coldly. The dog let out a weak cry of pain, but it no longer had the strength to bark. Auntie Tian whipped the dog a few more times, knocking it unconscious. However, the dog did not bark again. Auntie Tian grumbled unhappily, but fortunately, seeing that the dog no longer barked and that she had not achieved her goal, she stopped hitting the dog. She casually put down the stick and turned back into the house without even looking at the unconscious dog. Ye Lulu was lucky. The dogs in the vige stopped barking for some reason and couldn¡¯t disturb her anymore! If the dogs in the vige were still energetic, she would definitely make sure that Ye Lulu would not be able to sleep tonight! She wanted to see how her body would suffer! Auntie Tian insidiously entered the house and fell asleep. *** Chapter 39

Chapter 39: These Three Babies Were Extraordinary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Finally, it was quiet. In the house, Ye Luluid quietly on the bed and fell asleep. The three adorable babies were leaning against her, and the scene was very heartwarming. In Guan Chixi¡¯s room, Guan Chibei felt a sudden outburst of yin energy. He opened his eyes and heard the barking of dogs disappearing. He immediately understood the reason. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression changed. He got up and walked out of Guan Chixi¡¯s room. He entered Ye Lulu¡¯s house. His gaze first swept over the sleeping Ye Lulu, who was still stroking her eldest son¡¯s head with one hand. It was obvious that she wasforting the baby before she fell asleep. The frown on her face showed that she was not sleeping well tonight. Guan Chibei¡¯s gazended on his eldest son. He had an outburst of yin energy and was now abnormally energetic. He did not sleep anymore, but his little face was still unhappy. His little brows were slightly furrowed and his ck eyes rolled around. At this moment, the eldest baby had finally changed from his usual calm and quiet demeanor and appeared to be a little domineering. As for the other babies, they were also very unhappy because of the noise. However, they calmed down after their brother had an outburst. They felt the strong yin energy on their brother¡¯s body and felt very happy instead. Guan Chibei looked meaningfully at the three innocent children. He already knew that the triplets were extraordinary. Previously, Guan Chibei¡¯s body was created for him to enter this world. The soul in his body was also formed by a wisp of his own aura. Hence, Guan Chibei could be considered as himself. It could be said that he was a clone. Therefore, although he was in the heavens before, these three children could be considered his real sons. They were the sons of the King of Hades. They were was born with a gift from the Netherworld. That night, the unusual lightning and heavy rain were not only because the God of the Netherworld was entering the mortal world, but also because the three children were about to be born. The thick yin energy and purplish-green lightning in the sky were also brought about by the three children. Their bodies were also covered in dark yin energy. This was invisible to Ye Lulu and the other mortals, but every child carried the same yin energy as Guan Chibei. Although they were young, they were all different and could be considered babies from the Netherworld. Just now, the eldest son was annoyed with Auntie Tian¡¯s actions and had lost his temper for the first time since he was born. The yin energy on his body seemed to have burst out instinctively. It followed his eldest son¡¯s wishes and suppressed the dog¡¯s barking, allowing their ears to regain silence. Among them, Guan Chibei nced at his youngest and most impatient son. The third baby was thest to be born. It was when the storm was at its fiercest. It was also when the yin energy in the sky was the thickest. It was around midnight then. He was born at the time closest to when Guan Chibei entered the mortal world, so the yin energy on this youngest child was the heaviest. His small body was practically soaked in the dense yin energy, which could not dissipate. Compared to his brothers, he had the coldest expression on his face. As a mother, Ye Lulu would also feel that he was the hardest to coax. It was indeed the worst to provoke this youngest baby. He didn¡¯t have to do anything to get three real sons. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm and he did not have any other reaction. He epted everything. He started to raise his sons up. *** Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Crucian Carp Soup with Noodles

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡­ The next morning, everyone in the vige was talking about the barking of the dogsst night in frustration. Many people were so disturbed that they did not sleep well. They had to get off bed early in the morning and went to work with their eyes drooping. Ye Lulu was sleeping soundly and did not notice that Guan Chibei hade to the house in the middle of the night. As soon as she woke up, she was greeted with the sight of the triplets¡¯ fair and chubby cheeks and theirrge ck eyes. The babies woke up together with her! Ye Lulu was overjoyed by their cuteness. She leaned over and nted a kiss on one of the babies¡¯ foreheads. However, she felt that it was not enough and pinched each baby¡¯s cheeks one by one. Only then did she stop in satisfaction. Mother Rong, Eldest sister-in-Law Guan, and Second sister-in-Law Guan walked in and rubbed their hands together before carrying a baby. They smiled and said, ¡°Oh my! The babies are so obedient.¡± They then quickly helped Ye Lulu change the babies¡¯ diapers. ¡°Did the children cryst night?¡± Mother Rong said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the dogs in the vige started barking like crazyst night. It was so noisy that we couldn¡¯t sleep. I was worried that the children would be shocked.¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°The babies were very obedient. They didn¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°So bold? They are indeed good men!¡± Mother Rongughed. ¡°Lulu, what do you want to eat today? Shall I cook you brown sugar eggs for lunch?¡± Ye Lulu thought for a moment and nodded. Although the Guan family siblings were surprised by Guan Chibei¡¯s purchases, they did not say anything. They were not like Auntie Tian who had crooked thoughts. Although Guan Chibei had bought food back mainly for Ye Lulu, the family had their share as well. Furthermore, the children from the Guan family could eat as well! As a result, the atmosphere in the Guan family was harmonious and they weren¡¯t affected by Auntie Tian¡¯s thoughts. The breakfast that Mother Rong made for Ye Lulu was a fish soup with white noodles. The fish soup was the remaining bowl of crucian carp soup that she made for Ye Lulu yesterday. The white noodles were handmade. Served in a hot bowl sprinkled with some green onions, it was simply fragrant. At the Guan family¡¯s dining table, the children were also given a small bowl each. They ate non-stop. Guan Chibei had said that for the food he bought for Ye Lulu, if there was enough, he would also make a portion for the children to eat. Hence, the faces of the children of the Guan family were much tender and fairer. Eldest sister-in-Law Guan and Second sister-in-Law Guan looked at their children lovingly. The Guan family had eaten two steamed buns together this morning. Together with the pickled radish and sweet potato porridge, they were considered to have had the best breakfast in the vige. Food had improved after Guan Chibei returned from hunting. The adults were also enjoying their breakfast. After breakfast, Father Guan and the other men went to the city to do some odd jobs while Eldest sister-inw Guan and Second sister-inw Guan carried baskets and went out to pick wild vegetables. Even though every family had nted many vegetables, the women in the vige would stille out to pick wild vegetables because the vegetables nted in their fields could be pickled and eaten during winter. Ye Lulu heard that her sisters-inw were going out to pick wild vegetables. She swallowed her saliva and suddenly felt like eating buns. She called Guan Chibei in from the window. ¡°Guan¡­¡± As soon as the word left her mouth, Ye Lulu searched through her memories and suddenly realized that she was very happy to have married into the Guan family and end her wandering life. She listened to everything the Guan family said. She even looked up to Guan Chibei like he was a god. She usually called Guan Chibei ¡®husband.¡¯ Ye Lulu smiled. Ye Lulu, who was lying on the bed, was at a loss for words. After uttering a single word, her face froze. When Guan Chibei heard her voice, he had already walked out of the window and looked at her with a questioning gaze. Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Buns with Wild Vegetables, Pork, and Eggs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu looked over. Tsk, her husband-in-name was indeed quite handsome. ¡°I want to eat buns with wild vegetables, pork, and eggs.¡± Ye Lulu skipped the name-calling and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Is there still white flour?¡± She naturally raised her request regarding food. Guan Chibei nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell Mother. Let¡¯s make the rest of the white flour into buns.¡± Ye Lulu replied with a ¡®yes.¡¯ If Mother Rong heard this, she would faint. Guan Chibei had bought five catties of white flour when he entered the city that day. Did this mean that he would cook all of it this time? Young people didn¡¯t know how to save¡­ Since Ye Lulu had said so, Guan Chibei left the house and went hunting in the mountain. As he stood in the forest, yin energy spread around. Guan Chibei hunted two pheasants and a fat roe deer. It was autumn, and many animals came out to look for food. During this period of time, Guan Chibei had been going up the mountain. All the living prey had been running around the forest, and he could gain something without much effort. After going down the mountain, the two pheasants were exchanged for pork with the butcher. Guan Chibei returned to the Guan family¡¯s house and put down the pork. Then, he carried the roe deer to the city and bought ten catties of white flour. It was unknown whether Mother Rong resented him for being extravagant or was pleasantly surprised that he had caught another prey. She chided him, ¡°Your wife wants to eat buns, and it¡¯s necessary to make some for her. However, you can just make some. You don¡¯t have to use up all the white flour. You really don¡¯t know how to live your life at all¡­¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re doing this, the whole family should eat them.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°If there¡¯s no more food, I¡¯ll hunt in the mountains. I brought food home so that everyone can eat. There¡¯s no need to save them.¡± Mother Rong was stunned and chided him again. However, she did not say anything else and went to the kitchen with the white flour. The Guan family was really different from the other farmers¡¯ families. The things in the kitchen were never locked. Everyone could go and get them, and the sisters-inw wouldn¡¯t touch anything. Although Guan Chibei had bought another ten catties of white flour, Mother Rong was used to saving money. She mixed some sweet potatoes with the flour. Two hourster, the two sisters-inw of the Guan family returned with baskets. They had picked a lot of wild vegetables. They were green and looked very fresh. After the wild vegetables were washed and chopped, the pork was chopped into minced meat, and ten eggs were cracked and stirred together. Oil was added to the pot. After the pot turned hot, the yellow egg mixture was poured in and stir-fried into pieces with the spat. At this moment, a strong fragrance could be smelled. Outside the Guan family, many vigers had been working for the entire morning. They were just about to go home to eat when they smelled this alluring fragrance. They sniffed hard and their necks almost stretched out. ¡°The Guan family is really incredible. What are they making again? It¡¯s so fragrant¡­¡± ¡°I can smell meat. There must be meat! And it¡¯s pork!¡± This caused many vigers to be hungry and itchy in their hearts. As the vigers spoke, this fragrance was like a p to the face. When Auntie Tian heard this, her expression darkened. After the barkingst night, the Guan family had made delicious food today. She felt extremely unbnced. However, no matter how unhappy Auntie Tian felt, the Guan family still made the best buns today. The fillings with wild vegetables, pork, and eggs were stir-fried and ced in the pot. The sweet potato and white flour were kneaded perfectly. Mother Rong sat in the courtyard with the family¡¯s two sisters-inw and wrapped buns. They pinched them gently and an exquisite crease appeared. Farmers had a deep obsession with food like buns and dumplings, especially buns with meat, dumplings, and white flour. The sisters-inw were also very excited to be able to make such buns at home. They were especially careful when making them. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: After Half a Month

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The water was boiled and steam rose from the pot. Ayer of cloth was spread out and fat white buns were gently ced on top. The buns were steamed on high fire and they were soon out of the pot. In the afternoon, Ye Lulu had her wish fulfilled as she ate fresh and hot buns. The taste was as good as she had imagined. The freshness of the wild vegetables seemed to carry the fragrance of the soil. Pork had been pickled with ginger, garlic, and salt, and there was no fishy smell at all. Mother Rong was good at making buns. When she bit into the steamed buns, she found that they were juicy. Buns with wild vegetables, pork, and eggs were the best! Ye Lulu had eaten three big buns, and she was almost catching up to Mother Rong! Mother Rong had to manage things outside the house and farm. Her appetite was naturally huge. However, how could Ye Lulu eat so much?! Mother Rong was so frightened that she quickly held Ye Lulu¡¯s hand so that she wouldn¡¯t eat more. She told her that if she was still craving food, wait until she digested them first. Otherwise, it would not be a good thing if she ate too much during her confinement period. They had buns for lunch, so they naturally did not eat the brown sugar eggs that they were supposed to make. However, the brown sugar eggs were still eaten by Ye Lulu as supper. There were a total of five eggs in the rich brown sugar water, which was almostparable to a proper meal. However, Ye Lulu had to feed her three children, so she was different from ordinary pregnant women. Furthermore, she realized that she had a huge appetite and could indeed eat this much. Ye Lulu fell asleep after eating the hot brown sugar eggs. The days passed like a fish in water. Soon, half a month had passed. Ye Lulu had gained weight and her body was much more voluptuous. She asked Mother Rong to bring a pot of water over so that she could take a look. Her originally thin face with prominent cheekbones had be round and smooth. Her skin was fair and tender like a peeled egg because she ate well. She looked very energetic. Ye Lulu was satisfied. She did not blindly pursue a skinny figure. On the contrary, this body had suffered too much and was too thin and weak. She felt that it was very ugly to be as thin as a match. She was not fat at all. Instead, she was very proportionate. ¡°Wa¡­ wu!¡± The baby lying on the bed suddenly let out a tender sound. ¡°Ah, the baby can make noise!¡± Ye Lulu looked over in surprise and found that it was her smartest child, the second son. She picked the child up and looked down. After more than half a month, the baby opened up day by day and became more beautiful. It was already very fair and tender when it was born, but now, it was even more likable. Anyone who saw this child would be surprised. How could there be such an exquisite child? However, no one doubted anything because the nourished Ye Lulu glowed and became even more beautiful,pared to her delicate skinny appearance in the past. Guan Chibei was fair, to begin with. No one doubted the child that this couple gave birth to. They only felt that they were lucky to have the most handsome child together. ¡°Waah!¡± Her second son smacked his lips. His lips were pink and tender, and hisrge eyes were alert. He stared at Ye Lulu as if he already recognized her. Babies couldugh and make sounds after more than half a month. Ye Lulu had read about babies on modern TikTok and knew that this was normal. Ye Lulu hugged the child tightly as she kissed him on the mouth, nose, and forehead. She was as fast as a chicken pecking at rice, catching her second son off guard. He was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Making Straw Shoes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He smiled! Ah, the baby smiled!¡± Ye Lulu was overjoyed. A small hand beside her ¡®hit¡¯ her with a very light force. Ye Lulu turned around and saw that it was her equally lively eldest son. He was stretching out his little hands and legs and moving like a turtle. That was why he ¡®identally¡¯ bumped into her. Ye Lulu snorted again and teased her eldest son. ¡°Big baby, are you a little turtle? Huh?¡± Her eldest son seemed to be calm and strong. Ignoring her ¡®harassment,¡¯ he continued to crawl with his limbs facing the sky, moving his little hands and feet vigorously. Ye Lulu came over and rubbed her face against his. Then, she nted kisses on him. The eldest son was stunned for a moment before suddenly stopping. He looked at Ye Lulu with his big eyes, and his cute little mouth moved. He suddenly let out a sound. ¡°Hulu~!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye Lulu burst outughing and teased him. ¡°Son! Why are you so cute?¡± Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart as a mother explode. She gently pinched her son¡¯s cheeks and teased him. This caused her eldest son to be at a loss. After being stunned for a moment, he let out a ¡®hu~¡¯ and then a ¡®lu¡¯. He started to y with his saliva. ¡°Hahaha¡±. That was why it was indeed more fun to have an older baby. In the past, he was too small when he was just born. There wasn¡¯t much activity. Now, it was really too fun! As for the youngest baby, He had a look of ¡®disgust¡¯ on his face and his eyebrows were always slightly furrowed. There was no expression on his face at all. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Ye Lulu. Although her youngest son did not do anything special, Ye Lulu still liked the child she had given birth to. She went forward and kissed the baby¡¯s forehead lovingly. After Father Guan and the rest had their breakfast, they went to the city early to do manualbor. Eldest sister-inw Guan and Second sister-inw Guan washed the dishes and watered the vegetable fields. When they were free and had nothing to do, they brought handfuls of straw into Ye Lulu¡¯s house. As they watched the babies with her, they sat by the table to weave straw shoes. The two sisters-inw moved quickly when making straw shoes. They stretched their heads over to look at the babies, smiled, and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°The babies are so obedient. They don¡¯t cry much.¡± The children at home usually went out to y during the day and were not at home. It was rare for them to be free. ¡°There¡¯s really no end to making straw shoes. During this period, your eldest brother used a lot of pairs of straw shoes. A pair would break in two to three days. I had to weave them every day so that your eldest brother could wear them.¡± Eldest sister-inw Guanined. ¡°Your second brother is the same.¡± Second Sister-inw Guan, who looked rtively agile, added. She was also weaving straw shoes in her hands. ¡°It requires a lot of effort to make straw shoes. However, I¡¯m getting familiar with making straw shoes and I can make them quickly. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll just treat it as killing time.¡± There were many farmers who wore straw shoes regrly. Especially when it came to working or picking things. Straw shoes were coarse and easy to throw away, but they were cheap and cost-free. They were most suitable for farmers who needed to do farming work. Eldest Brother Guan and the rest went to the city to do manualbor. They wore straw shoes to walk for a few miles alone. Over the past half a month, they had gone to the city every day to do odd jobs and buy rice and grains for their families and provide for Ye Lulu and the babies to eat and drink. Therefore, they did not stop going to the city every day and the straw shoes broke often. They had also been going to the city previously, but it might have been intermittent. Eldest sister-inw Guan and the rest did not think much of it either, but they were more diligent in making straw shoes. ¡°It¡¯s autumn already. The docks are getting busier because winter ising. As soon as it snows, the river surface will freeze. Voyages will stop and goods can¡¯t be shipped anymore. Therefore, we heard from the head of the household that manyrge ships have beening and going recently. More people at the docks are also required to do manualbor. They haven¡¯t stopped working.¡± Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Yuan City

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯ve been bringing more money home recently. Apart from buying rice and grains, we can save up a little money.¡± It was no wonder that the straw shoes wore out so easily. It was because they had worked hard. On the other hand, Guan Chibei had been hunting and brought home food every day. They ate well, which in turn nourished the strength of the men from the Guan family. How wonderful. However, after hearing these words from her two sisters-inw, Ye Lulu thought to herself. In fact, it was time for her family to think of some ways to earn money. Farmers could do manualbor or short-term work in the city. The methods to earn money were actually very limited. Previously, she had just given birth and was still very weak. She did not have the energy to divert her attention to think about these things. But now, she had to start thinking about improving the Guan family¡¯s living standards. She could not watch the Guan family continue to be poor. Although they could eat a few good meals during this period by relying on Guan Chibei¡¯s hunting skills, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest still had to go out every day to do manualbor to earn money and maintain the supply of rice and grains at home. In short, the Guan family was still so poor that they did not have any money left. Eldest Brother Guan and the rest were going out to do manualbor. It was too exhausting. Furthermore, the returns were small. It was not worth it. This was not a long-term solution. Ye Lulu calcted in her heart during the day and called Guan Chibei into the house at night. Guan Chibei was still wearing a rough brown shirt. He was thin and had a fair face. He walked in and looked at her calmly. He wondered why she had called him in. Ye Lulu leaned back and said, ¡°I called you in because I have something to tell you. You¡¯ve been working in the city for more than half a year, right? Is there a big dock in the city? I remember that Yuan City is famous for its water transportation¡­ I want to know how big the docks are, how many people there are every day, and what living standards the people in the city have. How are theypared to us?¡± Since she wanted to find a livelihood, she naturally had to understand the objective conditions. Guan Chibei raised his eyebrows and his eyes darkened. He did not know why she was asking these things. He looked at her and replied, ¡°The docks in Yuan City are indeed big. There arerge-sized ships passing by. As the voyages are smooth and business is prosperous, the development of Yuan City under the mountain is not bad. However, the citizens in the city spend a lot as well. If an ordinary family wants to buy food for a day, they would need around twenty to thirty copper coins. It would be much cheaper for their family to cook. However, apart from rice and grains, there would be two to three dishes. Calcting the cost, it¡¯s simr to eating outside.¡± Ye Lulu was a little surprised, but at the same time, not surprised. This was because cities with developed shipping would definitely be prosperous and their businesses would be rtively prosperous as well. They would not be poor. Eldest Brother Guan and the other ordinary vigers could easily find jobs in the city, which meant that Yuan City was very active. Furthermore, she vaguely remembered that on the morning afterbor, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest had said outside the straw hut that they would see if they could get steamed buns when they went out to do manualbor¡­ Since they could get steamed buns, it also meant that the environment in the city was probably quite good, unlike in the vige. It was no wonder that many slightly stronger men in Yunwu Vige ran out to work like Eldest Brother Guan and the others to maintain their home life. There was nond to grow grains in the mountains, so every family only had a little vegetable field that they watered all year round. They could grow some vegetables, but they couldn¡¯t grow grains. It was the autumn harvest time now, but Ye Lulu did not see the Guan family being busy. It was because of this reason. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: Find a Way to Do Business

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most of the vigers also relied on men to go out and work to earn rice and grains. The women made some handiwork, such as needlework and straw weaving, and sold them in the city. It was no wonder that families without adults or men had such miserable life. That was why Eldest Brother Guan and the others could earn money by doing manualbor in the city. However, because the consumption level in the city was rtively high, the copper coins they earned were only enough to buy rice and grains. The vigers had just had enough rice and grains to survive the day. Although prices were high in the city, the citizens there were not so short on money. Ye Lulu understood and asked, ¡°Are there many people at the docks every day? Is thend transportation in the city advanced as well? Are there many shops?¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°There are many people and ships at the docks every day. Land transportation is ordinary. There are many mountains nearby Yuan City, and the terrain is rugged and winding. There are few wide roads¡­ You wandered over here previously. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± Guan Chibei looked at her meaningfully. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said calmly, ¡°I only wandered over here by myself by a single route. I don¡¯t know if there are main roads.¡± Guan Chibei was well aware of this. He continued calmly, ¡°There are not many shops, but it¡¯s still alright. Because of the terrain, Yuan City isn¡¯t big enough and can¡¯t develop. As the transportation is smooth, a lot of merchants and goodse and go. The city is also very lively, but there aren¡¯t many local shops.¡± Ye Lulu had an idea in her heart. She suddenly looked at Guan Chibei and tried to ask, ¡°Do you think¡­ it will work if our family were to do some business? Then, Eldest Brother and the rest wouldn¡¯t have to do manualbor?¡± ¡°Eldest Brother?¡± Guan Chibei repeated with a smile. She was an outsider, but it was still quite easy for her to call him Eldest Brother. She had so much self-awareness? Ye Lulu did not notice the meaning in Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. She was full of thoughts about finding a livelihood. She said, ¡°Can you say it first? Eldest Brother Guan and the rest go out to do manualbor every day. They expend more strength but earn less money. Why don¡¯t we think of another way? With the strength of Eldest Brother and the rest, our family can earn more money.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression darkened. He knew that Ye Lulu was thinking of ways to change the face of the family. This was indeed not something that the Ye Lulu of the past, who feltpletely satisfied after marrying into the Guan family and felt that her status was lower, would do. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°In the nearby viges around Yuan City, has anyone entered the city for business?¡± Ye Lulu asked first. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can observe it tomorrow,¡± Guan Chibei said calmly. Ye Lulu did not rashly mention earning money to Mother Rong and the rest. This was the reason why she first looked for Guan Chibei in the house and shared this with him. It was not easy to earn money by doing business. At the very least, they had to do market research. Otherwise, it would be very easy for them to fail. ¡°Alright, then you can make a trip tomorrow.¡± Ye Lulu naturally directed her ¡®husband.¡¯ After all, this was for the sake of herself and the entire Guan family. ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Chibei only replied and asked, ¡°Is there anything you want me to bring back?¡± He was indeed quite responsible when it came to taking care of his wife and children. Ye Lulu thought to herself, ¡°Nothing. If there¡¯s a pastry shop with good business, bring some of the best selling items back.¡± Guan Chibei nodded and walked out of the house. The next morning, Guan Chibei went up the mountain to hunt a goat before arriving at the ce to board an ox cart to go to the city. Then, they saw him holding onto prey again. A goat was something big. The people in the ox cart looked at him with strange and envious eyes. Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Sweet Wine Rice Cake and Osmanthus Cake

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he arrived at Yuan City, Guan Chibei first went to the restaurant to sell the goat. Then, he went to the docks that were bustling with people and ships sailing back and forth. He looked for about two hours before turning around and leaving. He wandered around the city again and entered the best pastry shop in the city, ¡®Yuan Cake Shop.¡¯ He bought two boxes of the best-selling pastries, which were sweet wine rice cakes and osmanthus cakes. Then, he made his way back. In the house, Ye Lulu tasted the highlight pastry of ¡®Yuan Cake Shop.¡¯ After eating it, her expression changed slightly, and she said with an indescribable expression, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As the name implied, sweet wine rice cake was made from sticky rice. There was a slight fragrance of wine inside. It was soft and sticky to the teeth when eaten. The taste was alright and the texture was average. The osmanthus cake was a little more delicious. The ancient authentic osmanthus cake was different from the ones sold in chain stores in modern tourist attractions. This still had a handmade charm. The osmanthus vor was strong and the soft and slightly sweet texture was pleasing. However, it was no wonder that in the days that she was here, she felt that the staple food was very mixed and there wasn¡¯t any uniformity. There were rice, wheat, sorghum, and corn bean noodles. It turned out that this ce was mountainous and food cultivation wasn¡¯t ideal. There were also docks in Yuan City, so food transported from all directions was convenient and sufficient. Therefore, the food that the people here ate was very mixed. ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the stall?¡± Ye Lulu asked Guan Chibei. ¡°There are many people setting up stalls at the docks to do business. Sixty percent of the people live in the city while thirty percent are farmers. There aren¡¯t many vigers from the mountains. Most of the things sold are food, and most of the people in the city sell it. Farmers sell more misceneous goods such as straw shoes and baskets. There are also many merchants whoe and go. Most of them only stay within the day. Some stay for a few days, and very few stay for a month.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he spoke. Ye Lulu revealed an expression of approval when she heard that. It was very detailed! She knew everything that she wanted to know. ¡°Then what are the food items usually sold in the city?¡± Ye Lulu asked. ¡°When I was at the docks, I saw a lot of food such as soup noodles, steamed buns, and rice. Some of them were apanied by vegetables. They were sold in portions. That business was the best. The local merchants also bought some. Even the boatmen who stopped the ships woulde down to buy a portion. Oh, right. Many stalls that sell braised food were also bustling with activity. Most of the people who buy them are crew members who have been on the ship for many days. There are also people who specialize in selling dry rations such as white flour pancakes.¡± Guan Chibei stood there. This scene was too strange. He looked like he was being punished. Hence, he pulled a chair and sat down. It happened that the babies had woken up. The second son, who was the most active, looked at Guan Chibei and started to wave his little hands and legs. He looked like he wanted to move. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. He stretched out his long arm and picked up his second son. Ye Lulu was surprised that Guan Chibei would carry a child. He had fulfilled his duty to provide for his wife and children recently, but he did not seem to be too close to the children. She thought that he had that kind of ancient chauvinism. She did not expect Guan Chibei to carry the child in the correct manner. Moreover, he held the child in his arms and looked down. The second son opened his innocent eyes and stayed in his father¡¯s embrace for a while. Suddenly, he rxed. Oh ~ The second son was overjoyed as he paddled his arms and legs. He felt rxed! There was no more burden on him! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression froze. He looked down and saw that his rough clothes were quickly dyed a dark color. At the same time, they were wet. Ye Lulu saw this andughed. Her second son peed! Chapter 47

Chapter 47: The Pheasant Was Fat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hahaha. As expected, this was something a father would have experienced. It was impossible for a child not to pee when on someone else! ¡°Oh no,¡± Ye Lulu said hypocritically. ¡°It¡¯s true that the baby hasn¡¯t peed today. It seems that he really likes you. He was so happy to be hugged by you that he peed on you. Are you touched?¡± Guan Chibei looked up meaningfully. He didn¡¯t move, but she was extremely happy. What could he do about his son? He could not throw him away. Guan Chibei put his second child back and stood up. He said that he would go out and change his clothes. Ye Lulu thought back to what Guan Chibei had said just now. The reason why there was a lot of staple food sold was that most people at the docks were on their way, and what they needed were solid grains. Those who did manualbor and those who ran boats had to fill their stomachs. Those who rushed to the docks required dry rations on their way. Therefore, it made sense to sell staple food that filled the stomachs or dry rations. Also, she was a little surprised by Guan Chibei¡¯s words about rice. She, who came from the modern world, knew that he was referring to Gaijiaofan. It was delicious and could fill one¡¯s stomach. It was the choice of most people at the docks. No wonder business was the best. Those crew members had been on the ship for so many days. Upon smelling something so fragrant, they would definitely be willing to run down the ship to buy a portion. As there were many people at the docks and there were many stalls, this ce had already be the most bustling marketce. When everyone went over, they could try food that filled their stomachs and interesting snacks at the same time. As for the hot soup noodles and porridge, they were selling well because it was almost winter and the weather was getting colder. Everyone was more inclined to eat hot food. Ye Lulu thought about it and understood. Ye Lulu had the intention to do business and earn money, but she did not mention this to Mother Rong and the rest immediately. This was because in ancient times, especially in the rural mountains, doing business was not a small matter. Everyone led a tough life and they would not take risks in a short period of time. Besides, she had to n first. That night, after nning for a while, Ye Lulu fed the babies milk and changed the babies¡¯ diapers with the help of Mother Rong and the rest before sleeping. After two or three days, Guan Chibei raised his eyebrows. He did not know why she had not mentioned it. Was she afraid that the Guan family would object? But he didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched what Ye Lulu would do. Today, the family ate braised chicken meat. Guan Chibei had hunted wild pheasants in the mountains. Now that Ye Lulu had nourished herself well, the pheasants he had hunted did not need to be exchanged for domesticated chickens. A fat pheasant in the autumn weighed three catties. Its meat was very thick and firm. Mother Rong saved the chicken blood and made it into a version of Mao Xue Wang, just like thest time. Just as the chicken was about to be braised, Mother Rong heard from Ye Lulu that it could be made into something like a¡­ ¡®sizzling chicken.¡¯ When Ye Lulu heard from Mother Rong and the rest in the house that they were making braised chicken, she was stunned for a moment and shared a new way of eating. The chicken pieces were first pickled with ginger, sesame oil, seasoning wine, white sugar, salt, soy sauce, and a little sauce. When Mother Rong heard that she had to use so many ingredients before making the dish, her heart ached so much that her face distorted. She wore a ¡®painful mask¡¯ and was just about to say, ¡°Are we going to make this ¡®sizzling chicken¡¯? Why don¡¯t we give it a miss? It would waste a lot of ingredients¡­¡± The children looked up at Mother Rong and tugged at her apron. In this period of time, the children from the Guan family had already found out a few times that the delicious food at home was prepared from the methods Sixth Aunt had shared! Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Sizzling Chicken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, they were all salivating, especially Eldest Brother Guan¡¯s Damao. He led a group of siblings and pestered Mother Rong, saying, ¡°Grandma~ Sixth Aunt said that it¡¯s delicious. We have to cook it.¡± Guan Chibei stood and said calmly, ¡°Yes! It will use up a lot of ingredients. If there¡¯s not enough seasoning, I¡¯ll go hunting.¡± Mother Rong was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± What kind of modern speak was that? Mother Rong had no choice but to do it. After marinating the chicken, seasonings such as onions, ginger, garlic, and other ingredients were prepared. Following that, the pot heated up, and oil was added. Onions, ginger, and garlic were added first. The entire pot was already fragrant. After stir-frying the freshest chicken, the surface became golden yellow. The pheasant was quite fat. The oil from the chicken sizzled and the meat was fried until it was slightly charred. At this moment, the strong smell of burnt meat had already rushed out domineeringly. Not only was the entire Guan family¡¯s kitchen filled with fragrance, but the alluring fragrance also spread out to the vige. The children drooled and looked anxious. Sanmao said anxiously by the stove, ¡°A dish of stir-fried chicken meat is ready! Grandma! We can eat!¡± If Ye Lulu was there to hear this, she would have spat on the spot. Did everyone from the Guan family use Bilibili?! Mother Rong was at a loss whether tough or cry. She pushed the children away. ¡°Go outside the house. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± The group of children was chased out and they rushed into Ye Lulu¡¯s house to see their younger brothers. Ye Lulu happened to have the pastries that Guan Chibei had bought a few days ago. The weather had be cold recently and they could be kept for a long time. Thus, she took them out and shared them with the children. ¡°Wow!¡± All the children in the room were eating their pastries happily. Actually, the ¡®sizzling chicken¡¯ was almost ready. The chicken meat was stir-fried until it was golden yellow. After stir-frying the chicken oil, the chicken meat was firm. Even the chicken butt was tightly constricted. When meat stuck on it, it looked abnormally enticing. Then, she added in the onions, ginger, and garlic that had exploded with fragrance, and poured a circle of wine on top. Sizzle¡ªThe entire pot was covered in ayer of white gas. Following that, there was a strong fragrance that rushed to one¡¯s nose. After adjusting the taste a little, she put in suitable amounts of soy sauce and white sugar. She closed the lid and simmered the sauce until the juice was collected. When it was ready, she put down a few strands of fresh green onions and the dish was done. The entire Guan family¡¯s courtyard was filled with a domineering fragrance¡­ Forget about the fact that the entire Guan family was salivating. Apart from the Guan family, most of the vigers were also salivating non-stop. It was as if they had drifted over to the Guan family. ¡°Oh¡­ This is bad. When did the Guan family start this? It¡¯s so fragrant when they cook. I can¡¯t sit still at my house when they eat every day¡­¡± ¡°Of course it smells good. Have you forgotten that Guan Chibei knows how to hunt? How can it not smell good when meat is cooked every day?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious. The men from the Guan family have be much stronger when they go out now. I saw all of them¡­¡± Among them, Auntie Tian was walking back from the vige with her son, Tie Wa. They happened to pass by the Guan family and could smell the fragrance that seeped into their hearts. Auntie Tian¡¯s face immediately darkened. As for her son, Tie Wa, his saliva immediately flowed down and couldn¡¯t be stopped. It flowed like a waterfall all over his clothes. ¡°Mother, it smells so good! It¡¯s meat. I want to eat it!¡± Tie Wa was a child who was not sensible at all. Furthermore, Auntie Tian had taught him to be a little fierce. It was clear how Auntie Tian¡¯s son was based on Auntie Tian¡¯s personality. Tie Wa immediately shook off Auntie Tian¡¯s hand and could not be stopped. He rushed forward and wanted to break into the Guan family¡¯s courtyard to find food. Chapter 49

Chapter 49: ¡°I Only Have Pickled Vegetables and Rice Soup at Home!¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, he could not even enter the door. An uncle from the vige happened to be here. He was middle-aged and still had a lot of strength. Also, his status was high. He stopped Tie Wa and frowned. ¡°Tie Wa, it¡¯s fragrant, but why did you barge into the Guan family¡¯s house to eat meat? This is Guan family¡¯s food. Who allowed you to barge into their house?¡± Although everyone present was craving it, they also felt that this was reasonable. If they could casually break in and ask for something, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to enjoy only the good stuff? Hence, Tie Wa was stopped. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in? I¡¯ll only eat a little!¡± Tie Wa struggled, but he could not resist the strength of a man who had been farming for years. That uncle frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s because your surname isn¡¯t Guan. This is the Guan family. Your surname is Tian, so what has it got to do with you? No matter how fragrant it is, it has nothing to do with you. Of course, you can¡¯t enter. How did your mother raise you?¡± He even scolded Auntie Tian indirectly. Auntie Tian¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and her eyes became as dark as the bottom of a pot. She slowly gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to eat meat. I want to eat meat! It smells good, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Tie Wa was also quite fierce and did not listen to the adults at all. He started to want to roll around. How would an elder in the vige let a child create such a ruckus? His face darkened, and he pressed Tie Wa to the ground. Tie Wa wanted to roll around, but he was pressed so hard that he could not move. The immense strength stunned Tie Wa. No one had ever used so much strength to hold him down. Tie Wa was a little panicked. He looked up and saw the uncle¡¯s stern expression. The uncle¡¯s arms were filled with muscles and he was unusually strong. Of course, how could an adult lose to a child? The uncle said, ¡°You want to cause trouble when you¡¯re so young? You still have a few decades to live. If you continue, I¡¯ll ask your father toe and take you back. Who said that you can barge in just by smelling the fragrance of other people¡¯s meat? Did your mother not cook for you?¡± ¡°Yes, but my house only has pickled vegetables and rice soup. It¡¯s very bad! My mother¡¯s cooking is very bad!¡± Tie Wa was shocked, afraid, and ashamed. He wanted to find a valid reason for himself to act as if it was reasonable for him to break into someone else¡¯s house to find meat to eat. This reason was ¡®his mother¡¯s cooking is very unptable.¡¯ With so many people around, Tie Wa said loudly twice that Auntie Tian¡¯s cooking was very bad. The vigers burst outughing. Auntie Tian gritted her teeth as though someone had poured a pot of swill over her head! ¡°What has that got to do with the Guan family?¡± The uncle asked Tie Wa. ¡°What has the Guan family got to do with you? Your mother cooked poorly, so what has that got to do with them?¡± Tie Wa could not answer and his mouth was pressed under the big hand. The uncle put him down and snorted. ¡°Hurry up and go back. Do you think with so many adults around, we can¡¯t control you?¡± Tian Laoqi was an extremely ordinary person. His looks were ordinary, his work was ordinary, and his strength was ordinary as well. Tie Wa had never felt such strong strength at home. He became weak and didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise as he retreated. Auntie Tian loved her son, so she could not bear to hit him. Furthermore, she did not say a single word and had lost a lot of face. If she continued to teach her son a lesson, it would only be more embarrassing. Auntie Tian was mocked by the vigers present for no reason. Her eyes darkened as she led Tie Wa back to her house at the end of the vige. ¡­ The Guan family had a hearty dinner that night. Even the youngest Qimao was eating a ¡®sizzling chicken¡¯ drumstick. Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Auntie Tian Was Up to No Good Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The chicken meat was firm and the skin was springy. It tasted fragrant and rich. The soy sauce was on point, and there was a slight sweetness of white sugar. The texture was rich. It was simply an experience that no farmer had ever had. ¡®Sizzling chicken¡¯ was famous for its dry sauce. It had a strong taste, different from any meat stewed in the past. It was especially memorable. Father Guan was so satisfied that he brought out some cheap self-brewed rice wine. The men drank it. In the Tian family at the end of the vige, Tie Wa was taught a lesson by his elders. He sat there listlessly eating unptable rice. His chubby face was listless. Auntie Tian¡¯s entire face and eyes were gloomy and terrifying. Her heart was boiling with hatred and her mind was filled with thoughts of how to take revenge on the Guan family. It was all because the Guan family cooked delicious food and the smell spread throughout the vige! If their family did not always have meat to cook and the fragrance of cooking hadn¡¯t filled the entire vige, would Tie Wa have rushed out craving food? Would she have been taught a lesson today? If Auntie Tian, who felt that she had lost a lot of face, could not vent her anger, she would not be able to calm down tonight. ¡°What should I do?¡± After the night quieted down, Auntie Tian walked out of the house lightly and kept thinking. She must teach this damned Guan family a lesson! Sshing feces? No, farmers were actually not willing to part with feces! Everyone had to rely on the feces they had saved up to water the fields and grow vegetables. Who would be willing to part with feces? Usually, they would hold it in and go back to the toilet at home. Hit the dog again? It was useless. The dog had stopped barking after a while. She could not disturb that damned slut Ye Lulu until she could not sleep the entire night. She would not be harmed at all! Setting fire? No. It was dry in the autumn now, so it was easy for the fire to lose control and burn the entire vige down to her house. Auntie Tian¡¯s eyes searched the darkness. She suddenly stepped forward and picked up the tails of the few dead rats in front of the dog lying by the courtyard. This was what Auntie Tian¡¯s dog ate. They were dead rats caught by the fierce cat at home every day. Auntie Tian couldn¡¯t be bothered to feed the dog any dog food. She would just throw the dead rats caught every day to the dog and let the dog eat them. The dog had been injured that night and was very skinny. It had not recovered yet. It did not have an appetite for these dead rats. Some of the dead rats that were thrown away a few days ago were rotten and smelly. They looked very ugly when they were paralyzed on the ground. However, apart from letting the dog take care of the house, Auntie Tian never went to the dog, so she didn¡¯t care at all. Looking at the disgusting and awful dead rats on the ground, Auntie Tian¡¯s sinister eyes glowed. Sheughed and took a urinal. Suppressing the unpleasant smell, she ced the dead rats, including the rotten rats that had been thrown away a few days ago, in the urinal. In order to take revenge on the Guan family, Auntie Tian endured a wave of disgust. It was already sote, and there was no one in the vige. Auntie Tian tiptoed and quickly walked to the Guan family¡¯s old house. She calcted the location and went around to the backyard. The dogs in the vige were familiar with the vigers. As long as no one barged into their houses, there would be no barking at all. Farmers¡¯ courtyards were mostly surrounded by fences, so it was impossible for them to have brick walls. As for mud, because the vigers were free to farm, they might have to expand their vegetable fields at any time, so there were very few high walls. Auntie Tian looked at Ye Lulu¡¯s house and smiled viciously in the darkness. She held a dead rat in her hand and threw it into Ye Lulu¡¯s house! Chapter 51 - The Eldest Son Flared Up Again

Chapter 51: The Eldest Son red Up Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was still aimed at Ye Lulu¡¯s window! In the house, Ye Lulu was already asleep. She did not know that a terrifyingly-shaped dead rat had suddenly been thrown at the window. Fortunately, she could not stand the wind during her confinement period and the window was closed. The dead rat, which had already dried up, was thrown at the window with a bang. Through the oil cloth, the shape of the dead rat¡¯s limbs could be seen. In the middle of the night, this scene was actually a little terrifying. Banging sounds could be heard consecutively. Auntie Tian viciously threw dead rats one by one. If she continued to throw them, the oil cloth would quickly be knocked through. In a while, she would pour in the most terrifying rotten rats that had been dead for a few days. All of them were directed at Ye Lulu! Ye Lulu was still in confinement and her body had not recovered. Moreover, there were three babies¡­ Would Ye Lulu go crazy from fear if such a smelly pile of dead rats was suddenly poured onto her? This dead rat seemed to have been dead for a few days. It was unknown if it carried any virus. Would Ye Lulu¡¯s newborn babies die from an illness? The sound of the dead rats being thrown at the window was neither loud nor soft. It just so happened that Ye Lulu had been thinking of ways to earn money during the day that she was sleeping a little soundly and did not wake up. However, the babies were woken up first. On the bed, the three babies were woken up by the noise at around the same time. There were dead rats being thrown at the window one by one. It was very noisy, but fortunately, the babies could not see the window yet. However, the babies had been woken up recently and were more sensitive to noise. This time, they were woken up again, and the three babies were very unhappy. Among them, the eldest baby, as the older brother, was the first to be angry on behalf of his younger brothers. In the house, the eldest son made things difficult again. His little hands were clenched into fists, and his little face was wrinkled. He looked extremely unhappy as he moved his hands and feet, identally hitting Ye Lulu¡¯s body like a hammer. The child was not strong, but he was angry. The yin energy on his body burst out again. As the baby was bigger now, the yin energy was stronger as well. In a state where no one could see, dark yin energy suddenly exploded from the eldest son¡¯s body, sweeping through the entire house and spreading outwards. He was the son of the Lord of the Netherworld. Although he was not a month old, how strong was the yin energy in his body? With this outburst, all the dogs and cats in the vige wilted instantly and the air became cold. Outside, Auntie Tian, who had just finished throwing away the dead rats, was preparing to viciously throw the remaining disgusting and rotten rats¡¯ corpses into Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Just as she was about to pour them in, Auntie Tian felt a sudden chill on her body. For some reason, all the strength in her body was sucked out. Her arms suddenly lost their strength and went limp. The urinal of paste-like dead rats was raised to the top of her head and poured onto Auntie Tian! Auntie Tian instantly had dead rats watering her head! The rotten smell was strong and the paste-like texture was terrifying to the touch. The corpses of dead rats were terrifying. Some of the dead rats had intact heads and legs. They fell on her face, nose, and even mouth. A magnified head of a rat could also be seen hanging in front of her eyes. It felt¡­ good. Auntie Tian paused for a second and let out a sharp scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Halfway through her cries, she could still logically remember that she was outside the Guan family¡¯s courtyard in the middle of the night. She stopped abruptly. Auntie Tian covered her mouth, but she almost pped a dead rat into her mouth. Auntie Tian was speechless. ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 52 - "Youre the One Who Fell into the Feces Pit!"

Chapter 52: ¡°You¡¯re the One Who Fell into the Feces Pit!¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auntie Tian almost lost her soul. Her eyes were about to pop out, and her face instantly turned green and white. She knew she was going to suffer. However, because she had yed a trick in the middle of the night, she knew that her scream just now would likely wake the Guan family and the surrounding families up. If anyone heard the scream and came out to see, she would risk getting caught on the spot. She had to leave quickly. Auntie Tian was covered in the rotten and smelly remains of dead rats. She endured the mentality of a huge copse and turned around to quickly escape. There was indeed a family next door to the Guan family who was jolted awake by the sharp scream. They sat up and muttered sleepily and warily, ¡°Is there someone outside¡­¡± The vigers were bold. They got up and put on some clothes before walking out. They saw no one in the dark, but the air seemed to smell of something. It was not pleasant. The people from the neighboring family mumbled in confusion and dragged themselves back. As for the Guan family, a few people in the house were also woken up. They got up and looked outside in surprise. Guan Chibei had already opened his eyes. He felt that his eldest son had exploded again. Furthermore, the figure outside the house had already walked away quickly, panicked. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as hey back down. This time, he did not get up and go to Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Ye Lulu opened her eyes and heard a sharp scream. However, Auntie Tian had already been scared off and didn¡¯t throw the dead rats again. Therefore, the situation outside the window was calm and Ye Lulu didn¡¯t know that someone had thrown dead rats just now. She wiped her face and sobered up a little before reaching out to carry the baby. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake? You¡¯re not scared, are you? Oh, baby, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Ye Lulu did not know at all that her son had such a powerful background. He was even the one who forced Auntie Tian back. She carried the small baby, and gently patted and kissed him. Babies were easily frightened. When Ye Lulu was woken up just now, that cry was very sharp and shrill. She was afraid that the baby would be frightened. The three brothers woke up. Ye Lulu gently hugged and coaxed them one by one, especially the expressionless youngest son. She lowered her head and kissed their faces and foreheads, and coaxed them for a while. This delicate and gentle attitude made the youngest son quietly open his eyes. His little face was expressionless. He looked at Ye Lulu for a while before closing his eyes again. Ye Lulu was very worried that the babies would wake up in the middle of the night, so she observed them for a long time. The children did not have any strange expressions and their reactions were normal. They were not frightened. Only then did she feel at ease and watched the babies fall asleep before sleeping again. ¡­ ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that smell¡­ It smells. It stinks¡­¡± Early in the morning, when the families at the end of the vige went out, they smelled something strange. They wrinkled their noses and sniffed everywhere, feeling extremely puzzled. In the Tian family, Tian Laoqi woke up and smelled a strong rotten smell in the house! He immediately twisted his face. ¡°What¡¯s this smell? Did you fall into a feces pit?¡± Tian Laoqi could smell that it was the unending stench of the woman lying beside him. She was lying so close to him that he couldn¡¯t stand it. Tian Laoqi¡¯s face froze and he asked. Auntie Tian turned around and her face darkened. She opened her mouth and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who fell into the feces pit!¡± Initially, after failing to take revenge on the Guan familyst night and having experienced such a terrible thing, she was already feeling gloomy. Chapter 53 - Mother Rong Retaliates

Chapter 53: Mother Rong Retaliates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Last night, after she ran back with all her might, she had to wash her body three to five times. That terrifying corpse of a dead rat¡­ She felt like she had walked through hell. She even washed herself until midnight. She was sleepy, cold, and tired. When she woke up this morning, her back hurt. Her mind was buzzing. Moreover, the smell was too strong. She had showered so many times but it had not been removed! The worst thing was that she still had that foul smell on her! Auntie Tian¡¯s mood was at its worst. However, after cursing Tian Laoqi, her face darkened and she immediately changed her words. ¡°Yes, I fell into the feces pit.¡± She had to find a reason to exin the stench on her body so that she could cover up what she had done. Otherwise, if the Guan family had dead rats and she smelled bad, wouldn¡¯t she be admitting to doing it? Tian Laoqi was speechless. He widened his eyes in disbelief. How could anyone say that they had fallen into a feces pit? How could such a big person fall into a feces pit? Did she just jump in directly? ¡°Where did you gost night? When did you fall into the feces pit? Did you fall in the middle of the night? Were you sleepwalking?¡± Tian Laoqi couldn¡¯t help but ask. It was really too smelly. He couldn¡¯t smell it when he was asleep. Now that he was awake, he immediately covered his nose and bounced three meters away. ¡°Besides, you fell into the pit. Why didn¡¯t you wash yourself clean beforeing in?! It¡¯s too smelly!¡± Furthermore, Tian Laoqi looked at the brick bed. Auntie Tian was so smelly, and now the entire brick bed was smelly! The entire house was dirty! Auntie Tian said unhappily, ¡°Which part of me isn¡¯t washed?! I washed myself! I washed myself eight times! You damned man. How dare you despise me? Don¡¯t you know how many people have suffered because of your stinky feet every day?! Half the people in the vige eat poorly because of your stinky feet!¡± Tian Laoqi pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not as smelly as your body now! Your smell is even worse than feces. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. Even if you wash eight times, you can¡¯t get rid of the smell. The nket is smelly now. Why did you cover yourself with it at night?!¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s face darkened. Although she was against Tian Laoqi, she was also troubled over how this smell could be washed away. It really stinks, and it was a very disgusting smell. It could be washed away, right? In the middle of the vige, there was also a foul smell this morning. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m going to die! Who¡¯s so evil as to throw stinky dead rats at my house?!¡± ¡°Damn! They¡¯re so ugly and smelly!¡± ¡°Who did this? Come out and get beaten!¡± Mother Rong came over early in the morning to help Ye Lulu take care of the babies. She was the first to see more than ten dead rats piled outside Ye Lulu¡¯s window. They were shriveled and smelly, and the scene was terrible. Her expression immediately changed. There were three babies who were not yet a month old in the house! How disgusting and unlucky! It was impossible for such shriveled dead rats to have diedst night, so someone must have thrown them in! Mother Rong immediately rushed out the door and cursed at the empty vige with her hands on her hips. The families next door also smelled the foul smell. As soon as they heard the voice, they were immediately attracted to it and gathered to listen to Mother Rong. ¡°Whoevercks virtue willck virtue for eight lifetimes. Throwing dead rats into my house? How dirty and messy is their house such that they could save up so many dead rats?!¡± ¡°Tsk, if I find out who did this, I¡¯ll ssh feces at your house! After sshing feces, I¡¯ll even take the feces at your house to water the vegetable field!¡± ¡°Which son doesn¡¯t have the b*lls? If I find out who it is, I¡¯ll pull your hair out and let you pick up those dead rats with your mouth!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save up those dead rats. When I find out who did this, I¡¯ll stuff those dead rats under your nket!¡± Chapter 54 - Ten Copper Coins to Buy Soap

Chapter 54: Ten Copper Coins to Buy Soap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m so angry. It¡¯s so early in the morning. How unlucky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told the heavens here that whoevercks virtue, there will be payback to his or her family tenfold. Whoever does this will be cursed that he or she will have difficulties excreting feces for life!¡± Mother Rong was so angry that her face turned green. She scolded for fifteen minutes. The vigers didn¡¯t mind her coarse words. Instead, they pped andughed in satisfaction. This was because many people were also affected by the smell. Furthermore, doing such a thing was indeed immoral. Who in the vige was so evil? Someone even pped loudly in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! There will be retribution. The entire family will have difficulties excreting feces!¡± Although they were not sure why they wanted to curse the other party to not be able to excrete feces as their punishment, everyone was still happy to scold them. Mother Rong let out a deep breath but her anger had yet to subside. She looked down and entered the courtyard to help Ye Lulu clean up the dead rats. She could not let the smell get to Lulu and the babies. She picked up a basket and picked up the dead rats, waiting to take revenge in the future. Mother Rong usually did not get angry. Her temper was alright, but she would always take revenge. An eye for an eye! Ye Lulu could also smell the stench. This matter could not be hidden. She asked Second sister-inw Guan, who hade in to change the diapers, and Second sister-inw told her about the matter. Ye Lulu¡¯s expression changed. Not only did they throw dead rats over, but there were also some who didn¡¯t build walls in the vige. That meant that anyone could go near the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. If someone really came over to do something bad, wouldn¡¯t she and the babies be in danger? As a person from the modern era, not only did Ye Lulu ce great importance on her privacy, but she also had high expectations for her personal safety. Furthermore, there were obviously people with bad intentions now. Ye Lulu looked uneasy. Second sister-inw Guan thought she was frightened. After all, dead rats were disgusting. She quickly consoled her. The news of Mother Rong¡¯s scoldings quickly spread to the end of the vige. After all, many people smelled the stench and were discussing. When Auntie Tian heard this, her expression immediately became odd. She kicked Tian Laoqi anxiously and gloomily. She could only let Tian Laoqi enter the city once and buy a piece of soap back for her to bathe in. She had to wash away the smell on her body. Otherwise, everyone in the vige would talk about this. As soon as they smelled the smell of dead rats on her, they would immediately catch that she was the one who did it. Unable to persuade Auntie Tian, Tian Laoqi took a few copper coins and left for the city. Farmers generally could not afford soap. Who would be so particr as to use ten copper coins and buy soap to wash their bodies? Therefore, Auntie Tian had suffered losses this time. To the poor vigers, spending ten copper coins, which was a lot of money, for no reason was a big deal. Tian Laoqi bought back the soap and also extorted three copper coins from Auntie Tian. He bought wine from a foreign merchant and drank it happily. Auntie Tian used the soap to wash her body. She cursed in pain as she washed, but she finally washed away the smell on her body. When they walked out of the vige, Auntie Tian¡¯s eyebrows drooped and her expression was gloomy. She heard someone say, ¡°¡­ who in our vige is so ck-hearted as to throw dead rats into someone¡¯s house? I¡¯m afraid that someone would also throw something at my house.¡± ¡°Who do you think it is¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of who it was either. Who did the Guan family offend? Could it be that the Guan family has been eating too much meat recently and someone became jealous? Haha.¡± A small group of vigersughed. Auntie Tian was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Upon seeing Auntie Tian¡¯s figure, a few odd looksnded on Auntie Tian. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ who has been arguing with the Guan family for the past few days? It seems that during the day yesterday, the Tian family¡¯s Tian Wa kicked up a fuss at the Guan family¡¯s door¡­¡± Chapter 55 - Ah, This

Chapter 55: Ah, This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No way¡­¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with poison as she tugged at the corners of her clothes. It seemed that she could not let that dog eat the dead rats for the next few days. No more dead rats could appear in the house. She specially came out to walk around because she did not want to stay at home and appear guilty. She deliberately pretended not to notice everyone¡¯s gazes. Auntie Tian even walked to the door of the Guan family¡¯s house and went back after picking some wild vegetables. In the Guan family¡¯s house, everyone was discussing who had thrown the rats. Everyone guessed that it was Auntie Tian. ¡°It must be her,¡± Ye Lulu said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s had a conflict with us. She had a fight with me the day she came to see the children. Think about it. She only threw dead rats into my house.¡± Ye Lulu had long determined that it was Auntie Tian. First of all, the person who had a conflict with the Guan family for the past few days was rted to the incident with Tie Wa yesterday morning. Then, the other party yed tricks in the middle of the night. The Guan family had several houses, but the other party was only after her house. With thebination of the two, Auntie Tian was instantly exposed. The expressions of Mother Rong and the rest also became thoughtful. When they thought about it, they said in surprise and hatred, ¡°It must be her! Why is the Tian family so vicious¡­¡± However, as they could not capture any evidence, they could not seek justice from Auntie Tian. To put it bluntly, this was at most their own thoughts and could not be verified. However, it was enough that they knew who it was. They would take note in the future. After knowing who the bad person was, they could take precautions in the future. The dead rat incident did not cause any actual harm to Ye Lulu. It was only discovered the next day, so there was no more talk after the morning. They ate white flour noodles for lunch. The noodles simmered in bone soup were topped with two fried eggs and fresh vegetables. They were sprinkled with green onions and smelled delicious. In addition, there was arge bowl of milky white crucian carp soup. It was tasteless, but the soup was very rich¡­ Fortunately, the water in the mountains was extremely clear, and the fishes in the river were also very fresh. There was no fishy smell in the soup. After eating her fill, Ye Lulu rested for more than an hour. She leaned against the head of the bed, feeling a little bloated and ufortable. Recently, she had been drinking sufficient nourishing soup and taking nutritional supplements every day. Guan Chibei was not irresponsible in this aspect and would obtain various ingredients every day. Her body slowly recovered. As she had just given birth, she also had more milk to feed the babies. The supply was now stable and she could feed three babies. She had just drunk crucian carp soup and had not fed the children today. She felt like her milk supply had increased. This feeling was strange and ufortable. Ye Lulu sat up a little more. Her face was a little flushed as she couldn¡¯t help but snort. She unbuttoned her clothes and prepared to feed the babies. ¡°If you want to do that thing you mentioned before, you have to do it quickly. Yuan River voyages will stop in November¡­¡± However, at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. Guan Chibei looked over at the door and paused. He didn¡¯t finish his words. The air in the room suddenly froze, and then there were shocking waves in his heart. It was rare for Guan Chibei to freeze. Wherever his gazended, he saw that the woman¡¯s fair skin was smooth like a top-grade piece of warm jade. Arge patch of fair skin was reflected under the soft pink cloth. This top-grade silk cloth was the one he had bought from the city previously. The cket was not lifted particrly high, and under the half-exposed clothes, it made people¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s breathing paused. He did not expect that because of his negligence, he would bump into such a scene without knocking. Chapter 56 - Been in an Awkward Situation for Days

Chapter 56: Been in an Awkward Situation for Days

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The worst thing was that there was a faint milky fragrance in the air that seemed to have blended together with the crucian carp soup¡­ An extremely ambiguous aura flowed in the air. Ye Lulu¡¯s body froze. Her actions of hugging her son stopped as she raised her eyes and looked at Guan Chibei. Their faces were filled with shock. After a momentary daze, Ye Lulu felt like there were ten thousand chickens screaming in her heart at the same time. Damn! What happened?! Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered. He returned to his senses and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Then, he turned around and left the house, closing the door behind him. Ye Lulu was left in the house, her body still frozen¡­ The small exposed part of her body shivered due to the slightly cold air. Tiny goosebumps appeared on her skin. Ye Lulu shivered and immediately put down her clothes. She was still carrying the baby in her arms and her face was flushed red¡­ As a person from the modern era, she wasn¡¯t easily embarrassed by men. Instead, the scene that she had just encountered was too outrageous and¡­ too¡­ Ah! She was going crazy. It was too awkward. Why would Guan Chibei push the door open at this time?! He did not even greet them! This was too rude! Although this was his house, now¡­ Ye Lulu took a deep breath. She had not calmed down at all. There were probably hundreds of thousands ofments in her heart. However, she still had to feed the babies. After a while, she started to feed the babies with trembling hands. After the embarrassing blunder, the atmosphere between the two inevitably became a little stiff. The main thing was that it was indeed awkward. Even though the two of them were thick-skinned and there was no ambiguity between them, they couldn¡¯t help but stiffen after encountering such an incident. It had been a day. Guan Chibei did note in again. The food was also served by Mother Rong and the rest. When he returned with the pork trotters, Guan Chibei handed them to Mother Rong directly. He did not look for Ye Lulu after that. Although the two of them did not interact much during Ye Lulu¡¯s confinement period, they were not the type to avoid each other. This happened for the next few days. Even Mother Rong sensed it and asked suspiciously, ¡°What are the two of you doing? Why didn¡¯t you say a word? Did the two of you quarrel?¡± ¡°Liu¡¯er, let me tell you. Don¡¯t even think about having a change of heart while Lulu is in confinement and her body condition isn¡¯t optimal!¡± Guan Chibei had bought brown sugar cakes in the city, but he asked Second sister-inw Guan to bring them in. He did not step in through the door. Mother Rong turned around and said to Guan Chibei in front of the bed. The two of them heard it and Ye Lulu broke out in cold sweat. Didn¡¯t Mother Rong mean that Guan Chibei was angry with her because he thought that her body condition wasn¡¯t optimal for them to do it now? What the hell?! It was already embarrassing enough, but Mother Rong still mentioned this? Like Ye Lulu, Guan Chibei was at a loss for words. Although Mother Rong had mentioned the two of them before, the source of the awkwardness was not like that. The two of them still avoided each other for a while. However, Mother Rong did not say anything else when she saw that Ye Lulu was not in a bad mood. The weather was turning cold. It was October and it was already autumn. She needed to wear a thin jacket. However, Ye Lulu had already realized that Yuan City was not too far north. At the very least, it had just entered October now and the temperature was considered normal autumn cool. Would it snow in winter? Chapter 57 - Tie Wa Was Playing Tricks

Chapter 57: Tie Wa Was ying Tricks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Father Guan and the rest went to the city early in the morning to do manualbor. As for Mother Rong and the rest, they rushed to pick mushrooms before winter as there was some light rain the night before and many mushrooms grew in the mountains. The Guan family¡¯s house was quiet. No one was around, other than Ye Lulu. Father Guan and the rest went to do manualbor. That was why none of the men in the family were usually around. Only Mother Rong and the other women were left. However, they usually wouldn¡¯t leave because they were afraid that something would happen to Ye Lulu. However, it happened to be morning now. After finishing breakfast, they had some free time. Ye Lulu had also fallen asleep with the babies. As such, since there was nothing to do, they left to pick mushrooms. However, a chubby and short boy of around eight or nine years old stood guard outside the Guan family¡¯s house. He took this opportunity to sneak into the Guan family¡¯s courtyard when he saw that the Guan family was empty. This person was Auntie Tian¡¯s son, Tie Wa. Auntie Tian often scolded the Guan family at home, especially Ye Lulu, for being nasty. Tie Wa had heard too much of Auntie Tian talking bad about Ye Lulu and the triplets and had bad intentions. He waited around the Guan family for a few days and wanted to harm Ye Lulu when no one was around. Tie Wa also felt that it was Ye Lulu who gave birth to the triplets, so the Guan family had to take care of them and this caused him not to be able to eat meat. Furthermore, Auntie Tian had cursed many times. It was a scourge for Ye Lulu to give birth to these triplets. She was not blessed and it was not easy for her to give birth. If she insisted on giving birth, it would be a bad thing. It would also jinx the Tian family. How could there be three children who looked exactly the same? It was easy for Auntie Tian to give birth, but she could not give birth to triplets. At most, she heard that a woman could give birth to twins, so these three children were freaks. In Tie Wa¡¯s heart, Ye Lulu and her three babies were anomalies. They should die, so he could hurt them. The Guan family was indeed empty. Even Guan Chibei had gone hunting in the mountains. Tie Wa took advantage of this moment to enter Ye Lulu¡¯s house. He climbed up to the window with a stone beneath his feet. Although the window was closed tightly, one could still vaguely see Ye Lulu and the three babies lying on the bed. Tie Wa squeezed out a naughty smile on his fleshy face and snorted through his nose. He took out a few fist-sized stones. Through the thin and transparent window paper, he estimated the location of the three babies. Tie Wa was scheming. He picked up the stone, raised his head, stepped back slightly, and threw it in hard. He actually wanted to throw stones at the three newborn babies! After Ye Lulu fed the children, she fell asleep tiredly and did not notice the arrival of Tie Wa. The window paper was thin, and if this stone was thrown in, it would definitely break the window paper and hit the baby. It would be best if he could smash them on the head and injure the three children. Tie Wa wondered if he could smash them to death. At home, his mother always scolded these babies. It was time for them to disappear! The rock did break through the window paper and fly into the house. The window was by the bed and it was a close distance. Tie Wa¡¯s estimation of the location was also very urate. The fist-sized stone was going to smash straight at the second child¡¯s head! Ye Lulu¡¯s eyelids moved. She was half asleep but hadn¡¯t opened her eyes. The moment the stone was about to hit the second child¡¯s head¡­ The stone was only a finger away from the second child¡¯s head. The three gifted babies sensed danger. Chapter 58 - Purplish-green Dark Light Exploded

Chapter 58: Purplish-green Dark Light Exploded

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three babies were just over half a month old. They couldn¡¯t recognize humans but had an innate sense of danger towards life and death. The triplets did not allow any attacks to get close to them. Suddenly, as if by ident, their hands moved and touched each other in an instant. Inky-ck yin energy burst out from the three babies at the same time. No one could see the purplish-green dark light exploding! The strong force knocked the stone that was about to hit the second child¡¯s forehead back! The hard stone shed and flew out from the broken window paper. With a bang, it smashed hard on the head of the excited Tie Wa! He was just a child born in a farmer¡¯s field. How could he injure King Hades¡¯ true descendant?! ¡°Ow!¡± Tie Wa did not expect the stone he threw to attack back! A fist-sized stone hit his head, and he was instantly in pain. Tie Wa instinctively covered his head and cried out. Blood flowed down from his head, his fair flesh looking exceptionally miserable. Arge bump immediately appeared on Tie Wa¡¯s head. Furthermore, with a strong force, Tie Wa was pushed back and fell from the stone! His knee was also injured and his body was in pain from the collision. The first thing Tie Wa wanted to do was to open his mouth and cry loudly. However, perhaps because he had inherited this from his mother, he actually remembered that he might get caught. He swallowed his cries and held his bleeding head. He cried and ran away from Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Tie Wa¡¯s howl near the window woke Ye Lulu up. As the distance was too close this time, Ye Lulu instantly knew that someone was outside her window! All of a sudden, her hair stood on end¡­ Ye Lulu looked first and saw that the three babies were still around. When she turned around, she saw that there was a huge hole in the window paper! This was too terrifying! What if someone had jumped in?! The ancient windows were useless. Besides, although she had heard that someone was outside, no one else was in the Guan family¡¯s house except for Ye Lulu. No one saw who that person was! Even if one saw them, they couldn¡¯t stop them! Ye Lulu looked around. Since there was someone around, it meant that Mother Rong and the rest had not returned. In a moment of desperation, Ye Lulu picked up the thin nket and hugged her head. She opened the window and stretched her head out to take a look¡­ She only saw a chubby back. It was a boy! Ye Lulu was shocked and angry, but she heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine if it was a boy. At the very least, there was no other danger. Pregnant women in the modern world knew that it wasn¡¯t that they shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the wind during confinement. It was just that although Ye Lulu¡¯s body was gradually recovering, she had suffered too much previously and had even cooled down recently. There were babies to be fed and the medical conditions in ancient times were poor. She was really afraid of catching a cold. Ye Lulu only took a look and quickly closed the window, but there was a hole in the window paper that let in the cold wind. The night in the mountains was very cold. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Ye Lulu sat on the bed and wrapped her arms around the three children. Her shocked heart could not calm down. She felt her heart skip a beat and did not dare to think about what kind of criminals woulde knocking¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Footsteps suddenly sounded from outside the house. Just as Ye Lulu felt her heart skip a beat and her face tightened, Guan Chibei¡¯s deep voice sounded from outside. Ye Lulu gasped and shouted, ¡°Guan Chibei? Come in quickly!¡± Chapter 59 - Guan Chibei Was Back

Chapter 59: Guan Chibei Was Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fortunately, Guan Chibei was back. The goosebumps on her body faded a little. Tie Wa had already fled quickly and walked around the back of the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Guan Chibei did not notice him. However, the moment he stepped into the courtyard, he felt the strong yin energy that had erupted. It was still within the Guan family¡¯s territory and was very intimidating. He immediately sensed that something was wrong. When he heard Ye Lulu¡¯s anxious shout with a hint of panic, Guan Chibei did not hesitate to step into the house and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two of them looked at each other. Guan Chibei¡¯s gazended on the shocked Ye Lulu. He saw that her face was pale and she looked panicked. Ye Lulu did not care about the awkwardness from a few days ago. She looked up and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Someone touched my window just now! I don¡¯t know what he wanted¡­ It was a little boy. He¡¯s short and round. His height is around your legs.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hole in the window. Look!¡± Ye Lulu told Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei followed her words and looked at the window. Indeed, the window paper was torn. He knew in his heart that the three babies must have done something to release their yin energy and chase the person outside the window away. ¡°I was too tired just now. I closed my eyes for a while¡­ I didn¡¯t notice what that boy was doing at all. Later, I heard him howl before I woke up. Then, he left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep. Fortunately, the babies are fine. I don¡¯t know what he wants¡­¡± Ye Lulu panicked and her words were a little chaotic. She felt both panicked and worried, as well as a great sense of fear. If anything happened to the babies¡­ She could not figure out what the other party was thinking. If a child was curious and wanted to see the triplets, the size of the hole in the window paper was not for a peek. Moreover, he even let out a cry as if he was in pain! What exactly happened¡­ Ye Lulu had no idea. Guan Chibei¡¯s gazended on Ye Lulu. He could understand what she was saying and feeling. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Guan Chibei lowered his voice andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°There was no one at home just now! What if it hadn¡¯t been a boy but an adult man? What if the other party hadn¡¯t been outside the window but had broken into the house?¡± She sounded anxious and worried. She was really not ming the Guan family for their poor conditions or environment. She was just thinking highly of their personal safety. Furthermore, her body had not fully recovered yet, so it could be said that she was still weak. There were also three babies in the house. Ye Lulu looked a little lost. Guan Chibei looked at her with narrowed eyes. He stood in front of her for a few seconds before sitting down by the bed. He reached out his long arm and gently hugged Ye Lulu. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Nothing will happen. There will be someone at home now. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°After this, let¡¯s think of a solution.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s breathing slowed down and her expression rxed. She raised her eyes and looked at Guan Chibei. Although she did not have any feelings for Guan Chibei, she had to admit that she could not reject such a chest after experiencing such a thing. There was no barrier between Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. She rxed her breathing and leaned her head against Guan Chibei¡¯s shoulder. She was really panicking and worried. Ye Lulu was still carrying her three babies. Chapter 60 - Mother Rong and the Rest Returned

Chapter 60: Mother Rong and the Rest Returned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Chibei hugged her, and the family of five looked like Matryoshka dolls. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The eldest child drooled as usual. His pink lips blew bubbles. The three babies had innocent looks on their faces and were not afraid at all. It was as if they did not know what dangerous thing had happened just now. The second child rolled his eyes and identally touched Ye Lulu¡¯s hand, grabbing it yfully. The youngest child¡¯s face was calm and he still did not look very active. They were cute and ignorant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s breathing was slow. He did not retract his arm from her body and patted her shoulder gently. ¡°I¡¯ll repair the windowter as well. It won¡¯t break.¡± Ye Lulu let out a huge breath and allowed herself to calm down. ¡°Did you see that boy?¡± Ye Lulu asked. Guan Chibei replied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± He ran really fast. Ye Luluined. However, it was true. Which child in the vige wasn¡¯t like a monkey? They knew how to run the best. Sometimes, it was very difficult for adults to catch them. After a while, Mother Rong and the rest returned with the mushrooms. Eldest sister-inw Guan and Second sister-inw Guan each had a basket filled with mushrooms. There were many mushrooms in the mountains that had just rained. They were practically everywhere. ¡°Lulu! What¡¯s the matter? Did the babies pee? Do you want to change their diapers? Were they obedient¡­¡± Mother Rong put down the basket and the two sisters-inw followed suit. They did not do anything and went into Ye Lulu¡¯s house to see if there was anything wrong. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Guan Chibei standing by the table. He was actually in the house as well. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Mother Rong asked in surprise, ¡°Are you here to chat with Lulu? Or to see the children?¡± Just now, after Guan Chibei let Ye Lulu lean against him for a while, Ye Lulu regained herposure and naturally moved away. Guan Chibei stood up and stood to the side. He did not leave the house but stayed there. Ye Lulu leaned against the head of the bed to rest. As soon as Mother Rong finished asking, she realized that there was something wrong with Ye Lulu¡¯s expression. ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Ye Lulu looked haggard and scared. Anyone who saw her would immediately know that something was wrong. Ye Lulu looked at Mother Rong. ¡°Mother, someone just entered the courtyard and touched my window! It was a boy who was a few years old. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. There¡¯s a hole in the window paper! Look.¡± As soon as she said that, Mother Rong and her two sisters-inw were shocked. Mother Rong went to the window to take a look. She did not expect anyone toe over. In the vige, everyone¡¯s house was usually open, so no one would enter another¡¯s house. Hence, she did not expect that! Mother Rong turned around and her expression changed. She said with lingering fear, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left Lulu alone at home¡­¡± Actually, they had only been out for two hours or so before rushing back. Ye Lulu said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just don¡¯t know what that boy wants. There¡¯s such a big hole in the window.¡± Eldest sister-in-Law Guan and Second sister-in-Law Guan were also very nervous. Their faces were green. If anything happened to Lulu and the children, the Guan family would go crazy. There was no need for Ye Lulu to say anything. Mother Rong and the rest had already given their word that they would take turns to keep watch and the house would not be empty again. As to who that boy was, Mother Rong suspected that it was Tie Wa after hearing Ye Lulu describe his figure. ¡°There aren¡¯t many fat boys in the vige. Chubby and short, with buttocks quivering while walking. About eight or nine years old. This matches Tie Wa from the Tian family.¡± Chapter 61 - Tie Was Head Was Smashed

Chapter 61: Tie Wa¡¯s Head Was Smashed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Moreover, the Tian family just threw dead rats into my house! It¡¯s very possible that her Tie Wa is up to no good!¡± However, even after confirming that Auntie Tian was the one who yed tricks, they couldn¡¯t do anything without evidence, let alone directly question a child. Therefore, they did not say that the perpetrator was Tian family¡¯s Tie Wa for the time being. After talking for a while, Guan Chibei repaired the window. The window paper was indeed too thin and easy to break. Moreover, it would not be enough to protect against the cold and wind during winter. Guan Chibei used the remaining money in his hands to buy the second most expensive but most durable oilcloth in the city. When he returned, he changed the window papers for the entire family. That was all he could do for the time being. No matter what, the windows could not be sealed with wooden nks. If security was important, the only thing to do was to perfect the protection around the Guan family and build high walls. However, this was not something that could be done immediately. Hence, he could only put it aside for the time being, but the arrangement was made in the n. As for Tie Wa, he held his head and hurriedly ran back home. When Auntie Tian saw him, he looked up and looked miserable. His head was bleeding. His firm flesh and face were covered in bloodstains. The wound on his head was bleeding. When he cried from the pain, he used his small hands to wipe the blood everywhere. Therefore, when he reached home, Auntie Tian saw that he was covered in blood at first nce. ¡°Wa¡ª!¡± It was only when he returned home that Tie Wa could no longer bear it. He raised his head and burst into tears, his cries shaking the sky. ¡°It hurts! Mother, it hurts! It hurts so much! Wa¡ª!¡± Tie Way on the ground and started rolling around crazily. His face was covered in tears, snot, and blood. Apart from crying, Tie Wa was also a little unreasonable. He rolled on the ground, and everything he touched was kicked away by his pair of meaty legs. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Auntie Tian was usually impatient, but when she saw Tie Wa¡¯s head full of blood, she was shocked as well. She rushed forward and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why have you be like this? My darling!¡± Tie Wa rolled around and cried for a long time. Auntie Tian couldn¡¯t even lean over. She finally lowered her head and roared, ¡°Stop crying! Stop!¡± Although Auntie Tian doted on this son in every way possible, she was born with a fierce personality. Tie Wa was also afraid of her. After being scolded, he gradually stopped rolling around and sat up while rubbing his eyes. The wound on his head had worsened because of the rolling. The blood had not stopped yet. When Auntie Tian helped her precious son up and saw him, she was immediately heartbroken and shocked. How could he be so injured?! If the children in the vige went to y, they would not have such big wounds even from wrestling! ¡°What happened?!¡± Auntie Tian hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you so seriously injured? Damn it, where did you go?! I have to bring you to the doctor again. We have to spend money again!¡± After Tie Wa cried, his head started to feel dizzy. He cried and sobbed as he revealed the reason. He said that he had gone to the Guan family to throw a stone, but his head was smashed instead. When Auntie Tian heard that, her expression immediately darkened. Her face was dark and terrifying. After knowing the reason for Tie Wa¡¯s injury, she immediately hated Ye Lulu¡¯s family! How could this happen? The Guan family had actually smashed her son¡¯s head into such a state! His head was covered in blood. When she first saw it, she wondered what had happened! He was so seriously injured. Damn it, that family was filled with ck-hearted people. They were all scourges. Why didn¡¯t they die?! They actually dared to smash Tie Wa into such a state. It was impossible for them to let this go. They could forget about pushing away the responsibility! Auntie Tian¡¯s face darkened in a second. With a dark expression, she picked up Tie Wa and dragged him to the Guan family¡¯s courtyard without even wiping his face. Chapter 62 - Auntie Tian Retaliates

Chapter 62: Auntie Tian Retaliates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡­ When the sky had just turned yellow, Auntie Tian arrived aggressively in front of the Guan family¡¯s door while pulling along Tie Wa. ¡°Ye Lulu, you b*tch. Get the hell out here!¡± ¡°Everyone from the Guan family, scram out!¡± Along the way, Auntie Tian¡¯s fierce and angry attitude and the blood on Tie Wa¡¯s head attracted the surprised gazes of the vigers. Auntie Tian held Tie Wa¡¯s hand and stood in front of the Guan family¡¯s door. With her hands on her hips, she shouted with an iparably vicious voice. The vigers immediately surrounded her. ¡°All of you, get the hell out here! You people from the Guan family, I¡¯m here to seek justice today.¡± Auntie Tian let go of Tie Wa. Her face, expression, and stance were filled with viciousness and brutality. Looking at her, it felt that the Guan family had owed her a huge sin. The vigers were surprised and curious, and they were a little excited. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Guan family, how are you going to admit your mistake after beating my Tie Wa up like this?!¡± Auntie Tian did not wait for the Guan family toe out. Her voice was hoarse as she started to curse and condemn the Guan family for their crimes. ¡°My Tie Wa¡¯s head was smashed by your Guan family!¡± ¡°There¡¯s blood all over his face! It¡¯s too serious. Everyone can take a look!¡± ¡°Is your Guan family still human? You¡¯re worse than pigs and dogs. You can eveny your hands on my family¡¯s little child, Tie Wa! This family is ck-hearted. Aren¡¯t you shameless?!¡± ¡°All of you get the hell out here! I won¡¯t rest until I settle this score with you!¡± Tie Wa stood beside Auntie Tian. His face was covered in blood and he looked extremely miserable as he sobbed. When the vigers saw Tie Wa¡¯s appearance, they were truly shocked and started to discuss. ¡°What did you do to my Tie Wa¡¯s head? I¡¯ve said this. This matter isn¡¯t over!¡± ¡°If your Guan family doesn¡¯tpensate me with a bankruptcy, I¡¯ll drag Tie Wa to the city¡¯s government to sue your family and throw your family into jail!¡± Auntie Tian was burning with anger, and the more she spoke, the fiercer she became. ¡°If your Guan family doesn¡¯tpensate my Tie Wa, I¡¯ll set your whole family on fire tonight!¡± ¡°And that slut, Ye Lulu.¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s eyebrows became darker and her words became more vicious. ¡°My Tie Wa said that his head was smashed by a stone outside your house!¡± ¡°A stone smashed out from your house!¡± ¡°You slut. You¡¯ll die a horrible death. Your three sons of a b*tch would also die a horrible death like you. I¡¯ll see if you dare to smash my Tie Wa like this again!¡± The vicious cries resounded above the Guan family¡¯s courtyard door. All the vigers stood with stunned expressions. In the Guan family, Auntie Tian¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Mother Rong and the rest, who were preparing to cook and do what they were supposed to do, were surprised. After being stunned for a moment, they heard the cursing and realized that Auntie Tian hade to cause a ruckus. Mother Rong was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Indeed, it was Tie Wa who did it! The Tian family is itching for a lesson, right? They actually dared toe over and throw a tantrum. How dare they!¡± Tie Wa wanted to sneak in and do bad things but was injured instead. Now, he actually dared to create a ruckus at their house. Not to mention Mother Rong, but the rest of the sisters-inw were so angry that they turned around. Ye Lulu was in the house and could not go out. When Mother Rong heard the loud cursing outside, she waspletely angry. Her anger rose to the top of her head. She put down the things in her hand and turned around to leave the kitchen. She went to the backyard and picked up a pot of something. *** Chapter 63 - Mother Rong Retaliates

Chapter 63: Mother Rong Retaliates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to see how your Guan family willpensate this time! Your Guan family will admit to as many mistakes as how severely my Tie Wa¡¯s head is broken!¡± ¡°Your Guan family will cough up as much blood as my Tie Wa had bled! Your Guan family will pay for my Tie Wa¡¯s damages!¡± ¡°I want your whole family to kneel down and admit your mistakes in front of my Tie Wa, especially that Ye Lulu. She needs to carry her three children out and let my Tie Wa smash each of their heads!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll curse you guys for bullying children. Your whole family will be struck by lightning!¡± Auntie Tian was cursing viciously¡­ Everyone was still wondering when the Guan family woulde out when they saw a shadow sh in front of them. A figure rushed out from the door and towards Auntie Tian. Without saying a word, she raised her hand high. There seemed to be something in the pot. With a ssh, the contents of the pot fell directly on Auntie Tian¡¯s head. They took a step back and stood still. Only then did everyone see that it was Mother Rong. As for Mother Rong, she rushed out and poured something on Auntie Tian¡¯s head¡­ Everyone looked over and immediately gasped. Only then did they see that it was¡­ A pot of dead rat corpses! All of them were formed, and their limbs were spread out. They were shriveled but terrifying! ¡°Damn it. Do you think I, Mother Rong, am dead? You walk around the vige showing off your buttocks every day. You came to my house at night and threw dead rats in. Do you think we don¡¯t know that it was you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said this before. When I catch who had thrown dead rats into my house, I¡¯ll keep a pot of them and throw them all back! I¡¯ve done it now. You disgusting and shameless woman. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for throwing dead rats into my house.¡± ¡°Apart from you disgusting and stingy person, who in the entire vige would feed their dog dead rats? Only your family has so many dead rats. Do you think we don¡¯t know that the families around you say that your family is smelly?¡± ¡°The older one threw dead rats at my house, and the younger one yed tricks to my house windows! You¡¯re really like mother and son.¡± ¡°Your son, Tie Wa, tried to do something bad to Lulu¡¯s house. The window paper was torn, and he was unlucky to fall over and hit his head. How dare youe over and ask my family topensate you!¡± ¡°What gave you such guts? Did you eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts? Your Tie Wa isn¡¯t tall enough, but he even moved a stone over to cushion him. It was raining and the mud was soft a few days ago, so his footprints are still clearly imprinted there! Do you want to bring your Tie Wa over to measure his footprints now?!¡± ¡°You ck-hearted woman, how dare you scold my family?¡± ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t teach you a lesson enough. Do you think our Guan family is dead?!¡± Mother Rong stood at the door after sshing the dead rats on Auntie Tian. She stood firmly and opened her mouth to curse back in anger. The vigers were so shocked by her actions and words that they didn¡¯t even react. They had received too much information and were stunned. As for Auntie Tian, she was also stunned. After a moment of stiffness, she returned to her senses. Another pot of dead rats had been sshed on her! The stench of the dead rats had just been washed away! Auntie Tian¡¯s words were vicious, but she never expected that the other party would attack immediately. She was stunned for a moment before screaming in a sharp voice, ¡°Ah¡ªdead rats! How dare you throw dead rats at me? You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Chapter 64 - Mother Rong Slapped Her

Chapter 64: Mother Rong pped Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auntie Tian¡¯s expression was gloomy and terrifying. She looked like a devil. On one hand, she was filled with hatred for Mother Rong and the Guan family, while on the other, she was crazily shaking off the dead rats on her body. Her body was well-nourished and her upper body was bulging. Coincidentally, she could not shake off the dead rats, causing Auntie Tian¡¯s entire body to turn numb. ? ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you throw dead rats on me? What right do you have to say that I¡¯m the one who threw dead rats at your house? Do you have evidence? You¡¯re already forty or fifty years old. Do you want to die early by doing such things¡­¡± Auntie Tian felt as if poison was brewing in her heart. She stared at Mother Rong with a gloomy expression. She actually said such things to Mother Rong, who was older than her. Her attitude was hostile. Mother Rong was stunned and her anger became stronger. ¡°You dare to curse me to die early? You¡¯re quite bold in the Tian family. Where did you get the ability to curse me? How about this? If you threw dead rats at my house, you wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a second son and would die early. If I wrongly used you, I would die early.¡± ¡°You dare to scold people after doing something wrong? Look at how sinister your eyes are. You look like a ghost. Are you trying to scare me?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, people in their forties or fifties can run away from a few ghosts and humans. They¡¯re not people you can bully!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you in my life.¡± Mother Rong became angrier the more she spoke, especially when Auntie Tian was still cursing. ¡°In any case, you don¡¯t have evidence to say that I threw the dead rats, but everyone saw you throw the dead rats on my body!¡± ¡°Are the people from the Guan family so arrogant? Bullying others with numbers?¡± ¡°You smashed my son¡¯s head into this state and even sshed dead rats on me. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let this go. You have to admit your mistake. Your Guan family has topensate!¡± Auntie Tian shook off the dead rats and scolded loudly. Mother Rong¡¯s anger was ignited. The women in the vige had been around for so many years and were all formidable. It would beughable if they were controlled by Auntie Tian like this. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Mother Rongughed angrily. She took a step forward and stretched out her rough hand to grab Auntie Tian¡¯s shoulder! ¡°How dare you curse me!¡± ¡°Throw dead rats at my house. Your son touched my family¡¯s window and yed tricks.¡± ¡°You dare toe knocking on the door?¡± ¡°Your words are too vicious. Do you think I can¡¯t treat you?¡± ¡°You have a rotten mouth. Since your mouth is so vicious, let me teach you a lesson!¡± Mother Rong grabbed Auntie Tian and said a few words. Auntie Tian could not break free no matter what. After Mother Rong finished speaking, she raised her hand and pped Auntie Tian across the face! p! Mother Rong, who was always working all year round, had great strength in her hands. She pped Auntie Tian hard on the face and it instantly made a loud sound! The vigers watched in surprise and delight. ¡°You came to my house to create trouble. How cheap.¡± p! ¡°You still dare to bring your son to extort people, right? I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you for throwing the dead rats in.¡± Mother Rong scolded and pped her again. ¡°Both mother and son are bad. Why did the both of youe to my Lulu¡¯s house to do something bad?!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone taught you to do things before? You¡¯re already thinking of stepping on me at this age.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Scold me again! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson now. p¡ª¡± ¡°You want more money? I haven¡¯t asked you for money yet. You broke my window!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not old but as a daughter-inw, you have such a vicious mouth. Who has spoiled you?¡± Mother Rong was furious. Auntie Tian had even said nasty words repeatedly. Hence, Mother Rong was burning with anger and did not argue with her. She simply grabbed her and raised her hand to p her again and again. Chapter 65 - Mother Rong Questioned Tie Wa

Chapter 65: Mother Rong Questioned Tie Wa

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only was Auntie Tian stunned, but she was also not as strong as Mother Rong even though her body was wider than hers. Mother Rong gripped her shoulder with one hand, but she could not break free. Mother Rong pped her continuously. ? Auntie Tian was shocked beyond words, and her ashen and terrified face froze. Mother Rong taught her a lesson and pped her again. ¡°Ask your family¡¯s Tian Laoqi toe over, and I still won¡¯t be afraid of you! Let¡¯s see if Tian Laoqi dares to hit me.¡± ¡°Who gave you the guts to cause trouble here? Do you really think there¡¯s no one in the vige?¡± ¡°If you dare to provoke our family again, I¡¯ll ask the vige head to open the ancestral hall! If you don¡¯t admit that you did those things, I¡¯ll see what you can do.¡± Mother Rong continuously pped Auntie Tian more than ten times as she cursed. When thest sentence was spoken, Auntie Tian, who was about to explode from the great humiliation, also stopped. She raised her head slightly and was stunned. She didn¡¯t dare to move again. Opening the ancestral hall was not something fun. Not to mention a woman, but even for a man, it would be a very serious matter once the ancestral hall was opened. They had to gather the vige head, the elders, and other people in charge of the vige so that they could judge together. There were many shrews in the vige, but not many dared to create a ruckus until the ancestral hall was opened. Especially since she was indeed the one who had thrown the dead rats in. As for Mother Rong, she had no qualms at all. Not to mention that she was from the older generation, but her Guan family was in the right! What had it got to do with the Guan family if Tie Wa fell and hit his head? Wasn¡¯t he the one who reached the window first and tried to y tricks? Mother Rong hit Auntie Tian on the spot. She only threw her away after teaching Auntie Tian a lesson. Her attitude was still very impressive as she looked down at Auntie Tian and said, ¡°Don¡¯te to my house again to create a ruckus!¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s face was pped until it was swollen. She was muddled and resentful, but she didn¡¯t dare to move again and staggered two steps back. The vigers were also stunned by Mother Rong and widened their eyes. Oh my, Mother Rong was too powerful! ¡°You said that I don¡¯t have evidence, right? I¡¯ll show you the evidence now.¡± Forget it that Mother Rong still had her hands on her hips. She pulled Tie Wa, who was covered in blood, beside her. ¡°The blood on your son¡¯s head has nothing to do with my family! Don¡¯t let your sone to my house and cause trouble, and then me it on my family when he gets unlucky.¡± ¡°Let me ask you, Tie Wa. Did you sneak into my house today? Were you under Lulu¡¯s window?!¡± Mother Rong did not bully children, but that did not mean that she had to tolerate it when children did bad things that harmed her interests. Young people did not always have to give in to old people, and adults did not always have to give in to children either. It was true that Tie Wa was suffering from a head injury, but this was not Mother Rong¡¯s fault. His mother did not even treat him and came over to create trouble. Mother Rong did not want to teach Tie Wa a lesson to vent her anger. She was only questioning Tie Wa for the truth. Tie Wa had just stood up and saw that his mother was beaten ck and blue. He was already afraid of Mother Rong. He trembled in Mother Rong¡¯s hands and had a headache. He could notst for a second. He cried and immediately admitted, ¡°I did it, I did it!¡± ¡°I was the one who crawled under the window and threw stones inside, wanting to hit the triplets. My mother said that the three identical children were freaks. I wanted to throw stones at them!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why the rock was smashed back, that¡¯s why it hit my head. My head hurts so much. Stop hitting me. I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯ve already said it!¡± Chapter 66 - Tie Wa Spoke the Truth

Chapter 66: Tie Wa Spoke the Truth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The dead rats are also from my family. My dog usually eats dead rats as there are no leftovers! Because my mother was stingy and didn¡¯t cook much, we didn¡¯t have enough to eat, so there were no leftovers! My dog is about to starve to death. There are no dead rats to eat these days, and there¡¯s no leftover food.¡± ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ve already said it. Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± ? As soon as Tie Wa opened his mouth, he told her everything, including what his mother had said about the three babies. Then, he started wailing crazily in Mother Rong¡¯s hands. When the vigers heard this, they were in an uproar and broke out into whispers. ¡°Wow¡­ so the Tian family was behind this.¡± ¡°This child really went under their house windows¡­¡± ¡°The Tian family still has the cheek to bring their child over to ask for money? They scolded them so viciously just now. I¡¯m really convinced.¡± ¡°This child is so terrifying¡­ He¡¯s so small, but he wants to hit a baby with a stone.¡± The moment that was said, the surprised vigers fell silent. That was right. It was one thing to watch a show, but for Tie Wa to want to smash a baby that was not even a month old with a stone, wasn¡¯t that too much?! People with babies, even if the babies were two or three years old, would be afraid in their hearts. When had such a ruthless child appeared in the vige? The atmosphere among the vigers changed. As for Mother Rong, she pressed down on Tie Wa and red at Auntie Tian. ¡°You hear that?! This is the evidence. Is that enough?!¡± ¡°Your child admitted it himself. Do we have evidence now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost your head. You have done such a wicked thing and even dared to bring your child over to our door to extort money. Let me tell you, our Guan family has five men! If you want to create a ruckus, think twice. If youe again, I¡¯ll ask my husband to talk to Tian Laoqi.¡± In the end, Mother Rong said fiercely and proudly. The surrounding vigers marveled. Sure enough, in the vige, more men equaled more strength. It had to be said that this was due to the specific circumstances. Who dared to provoke these few strong men? Especially since the Guan family was tall and big. ¡­ Mother Rong returned victorious. Auntie Tian was pped on the spot. Furthermore, Tie Wa had said the truth himself and was threatened by the men from the ancestral hall and Guan family. There was no way to create a ruckus. This caused most of the vigers to be afraid again. She could only bring Tie Wa along and leave without obtaining anything. The vigers even opened up a path so that they wouldn¡¯t be touched. Mother Rong entered the courtyard again. Guan Chibei stood in front of Ye Lulu¡¯s house. He did not go out because Mother Rong said that this was a woman¡¯s war and she did not want him to appear. They would talk about this when there was really a fight. It was only proper for the men to look for Tian Laoqi. ¡°Dream on. Did she really think that our Guan family has no one left? Who in the vige dares to provoke me?! She¡¯s really young and doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡± When Mother Rong came in, she was still talking angrily. The two sisters-inw of the Guan family tensed up and stood at the side nervously. Cough, cough. This was the first time they had heard of their mother¡¯s valiant deeds¡­ Both sisters-inw had married in from outside the mountain, so they didn¡¯t know much about the vige in the past. The storm was over and Mother Rong went back to the kitchen to cook. At night, Father Guan and the rest returned from the city. When they were in the vige, they had heard about Auntie Tian and Mother Rong. They quickly walked into the house. Father Guan was the first to ask Ye Lulu if she was fine. Then, he asked Mother Rong about the details of her fight. Mother Rong then told them about Tie Wa tearing the window paper and Auntie Tianing to the door to create a ruckus. After saying this, Guan Chixi jumped up in anger. Chapter 67 - Ye Lulu Talks to Guan Chibei in His Room

Chapter 67: Ye Lulu Talks to Guan Chibei in His Room

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He¡¯s such a bully! Our house is so big, but he came in so easily. Furthermore, this child is so vicious. He wants to smash my nephew, who is not even a month old! He¡¯s too bad. He¡¯s so small.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll settle scores with them!¡± Guan Chixi got up and wanted to settle scores with the Tian family. ? Guan Chibei stopped him and asked him not toplicate matters anymore. Today, Mother Rong had beaten up Auntie Tian and this matter could be considered to have been resolved in front of the vigers. If Guan Chixi went to settle the scores again, it would mean their Guan family was not willing to let go. Then this matter would not be over. Eldest Brother Guan frowned. ¡°This matter can be big or small. If anyone wants to do something, it would be easy for them to enter our house. Our house can¡¯t be left empty anymore. Sixth sister-inw really needs someone to guard her at home. Otherwise, it would be bad if something happened. Moreover, our house is indeed too¡­¡± The Guan family and the rest looked troubled. Every family in the vige had left their houses open, and no one had done anything wrong previously! It was all Tian family¡¯s fault! She was too vicious. ¡°Are my nephews alright?¡± Guan Chixi was the most indignant and concerned about the three babies. Mother Rong said, ¡°They¡¯re fine, thankfully.¡± As it was not convenient to visit Ye Lulu since she was going through confinement, Guan Chixi and the rest had only seen her once when the babies were born. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡­ After the meal, Ye Lulu called Guan Chibei into the house. She felt that it was time to talk about business. The Guan family¡¯s daily expenditure was not little and they could not save up any assets. Not to mention that they were poor, but from the looks of it, building a wall for the Guan family¡¯s courtyard was an urgent matter. Furthermore, it was almost winter, and many things required money. Ye Lulu had almost considered everything. When she saw Guan Chibei enter the house, she asked him, ¡°I want our family to do a small business together. What do you think?¡± ¡°What business?¡± Guan Chibei had long expected this. He had already guessed it when she asked him previously. ¡°Let¡¯s start a food business.¡± In farming novels, it was not unreasonable for the protagonist to transmigrate a farmer¡¯s house and start a food business. The profits from embroidered pouches were small, and the earnings cycle was slow. However, costs of other businesses were huge. Only the costs of starting a food business were low and the rate of recouping was fast. It was also suitable for their current situation. ¡°Let¡¯s set up a stall at the docks in the city. Do you think Father and Mother will agree?¡± What Ye Lulu was thinking was that Eldest Brother Guan and the rest might as well not do manualbor anymore. It would be a waste of their strength. The whole family could work together to sell some food and earn money. Hence, she wanted to ask Guan Chibei¡¯s opinion and get the Guan family¡¯s approval. ¡°What food to sell? There are many people at the docks, but there are also many stalls. The sellers are familiar with buyers, and the situation at the stalls is more or less fixed. If we sell some steamed buns or the like, I don¡¯t think anyone will buy them.¡± Guan Chibei understood things. ¡°What do you want to sell?¡± Guan Chibei looked up at Ye Lulu. He guessed that this soul would not sell some dry rations or buns. ¡°Let¡¯s sell porridge. How about it?¡± Ye Lulu looked back at him. She had long considered this in her heart. ¡°There are many stalls selling steamed buns. Dried rations are hard to swallow. The weather is getting colder. Let¡¯s sell some porridge.¡± ¡°There are also many stalls selling porridge. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any,¡± Guan Chibei said. ¡°We can sell other types of porridge,¡± Ye Lulu said. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. In my hometown, there are some porridges with special vors that are different from the others. It¡¯s easy to cook and the porridge bes stickier as it gets boiled for a longer period of time. We can cook it anytime throughout the day. It¡¯s also very delicious to eat with steamed buns and cakes. Drink a bowl of it on a cold autumn day and you will feel warm. The people at the docks can eat it, and the crew on the ships cane down and buy it. You can even buy an entire pot of it. I think this is doable, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 68 - "Help to Speak Up Later"

Chapter 68: ¡°Help to Speak Up Later¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What porridge?¡± Guan Chibei looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Congee,¡± Ye Lulu said confidently. She had already thought of selling congee from the modern Guangdong. Transportation in the twenty-first century was advanced and convenient, so it was too easy to go to any city. Therefore, although Ye Lulu was not there, she had flown there to eat local delicacies several times. At home, she had even learned how to cook congee, so she knew how to cook it. ¡°It¡¯s a porridge that can be quickly cooked with ingredients on the spot. It¡¯s delicious and rich, and it¡¯s easy to cook. It¡¯s very suitable to be sold at the docks.¡± ? Upon hearing this, Guan Chibei once again felt that she was really good at eating. He reckoned that she had other ideas about food. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections, but do you want our family to do this business?¡± After all, Ye Lulu was still in confinement and could not go there personally. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too wasteful for Eldest Brother and the rest to go out and do manualbor every day,¡± Ye Lulu exined. ¡°Since the family is so harmonious, why don¡¯t we do a family business?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°I agree, but I have to tell them.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not know that she was leaning forward at this moment. As she was leaning against the bed, she raised her head and looked up at Guan Chibei with widened eyes. Her attitude was like a cat squinting its eyes. Her voice became lighter. ¡°Then you have to help speak upter.¡± Her suggestion was natural and reasonable. Guan Chibei paused. In the current dynasty, few women could act so freely. He thought for a while before turning around and walking out of the house to help Ye Lulu call Mother Rong in. Mother Rong sat by the bed with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so mysterious?¡± Ye Lulu told her about starting a business again. Mother Rong first widened her eyes and was extremely stunned. ¡°Go to the docks and start a food business?¡± Then, her expression changed. It was an extremelyplicated reaction. She seemed to be a little excited, a little worried, and a little hesitant and timid. ¡°This is too¡­¡± It was not that Mother Rong did not agree. She just looked at Ye Lulu hesitantly and said, ¡°Lulu, why did you suddenly think of going to the city to do business? I thought you were tired enough with the triplets¡­ It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t do this¡­ It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have any money at home. First, we can¡¯t do it. Then, even if we do it but don¡¯t earn money at all, then¡­¡± This was the worry of farmers making money. To put it bluntly, their family was too poor and they couldn¡¯t afford to undergo any experiments. If they failed, they would really be living on air. Farmers relied on farming to survive. Although it was tough, it was stable and allowed them to live in a ce for their entire lives. Although there were natural disasters, the risks were shared. If the harvest wasn¡¯t good, everyone would work together. There wouldn¡¯t be a sudden failure in business. The Guan family indeed had no capital. They were so poor that all the money earned from manualbor was used to buy rice and noodles. Guan Chibei remained silent. He could hunt, but he did not hunt much to improve the Guan family¡¯s life. Although the Guan family was poor, he did not seem to have any intention of interfering. The Guan family did not rely on him to hunt. Mother Rong and the rest seemed to think that it was very difficult to hunt. One needed skills and luck. They did not think that Guan Chibei needed to hunt to support the Guan family¡¯s life. Chapter 69 - Ye Lulu Suggested Doing Business

Chapter 69: Ye Lulu Suggested Doing Business

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu had long expected Mother Rong to worry. She convinced Mother Rong, ¡°Mother, I know what you mean. The reason I want to do business is precisely because of the triplets. Our family is too poor. Or rather, most of the families in the vige are especially poor. If the adults can¡¯t eat their fill, the children can¡¯t eat well¡­¡± ¡°I spent so much effort to give birth to triplets. I want them to lead a better life and have plenty of food to eat,¡± Ye Lulu said bluntly. ¡°Moreover, we have Damao, Ermao, and the rest at home. It¡¯s hard for them to be full from eating. Mother also wants them to grow up well.¡± ? Mother Rong¡¯s expression froze. Her emotions were different. ¡°Father and Eldest Brother go to the city every day to do manualbor,¡± Ye Lulu said again. ¡°It¡¯s very tough and harmful to the body. Not only that, but we also don¡¯t earn much money. Since we have so many people in our family, why don¡¯t we earn money together? If we can earn money, our family can lead a good life. It¡¯s going to be winter soon, and we can prepare well.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s expression changed again, and there was more hesitation between her eyebrows. However, this was a good sign because she was already thinking about this. Ye Lulu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. There¡¯s still time. If we can¡¯t earn money from our business, we¡¯ll know in a few days. When the timees, ask Chibei to go hunting in the mountains again. He¡¯ll be back immediately. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Guan Chibei was called out by the side. He paused. ¡°¡­¡± He looked at her small face with a deep gaze. ¡­ Those who did not know would think that Guan Chibei was supporting her. If they did not seed, he would sell his life to hunt for her. She really knew how to talk. Ye Lulu pretended not to see Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze and said to Mother Rong, ¡°Besides, Mother, our family doesn¡¯t have much money to begin with. Even if we don¡¯t incur a loss, we are still very poor!¡± ¡°We¡¯re already so poor anyway, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Mother Rong¡¯s face darkened. Why did she say this in such a happy tone¡­ Those who did not know better would think that Ye Lulu was saying ¡®we have a lot of money at home!¡¯ Ye Lulu seemed to be waving a small handkerchief. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s give it a try. Let Father and Eldest Brothere back. Our family will work hard together!¡± Mother Rong was indeed persuaded by Ye Lulu. Because what she said was the core. There was a risk, but if the whole family shared the burden and took responsibility together, it did not seem like they could not shoulder it. Mother Rong looked a little excited. In fact, Mother Rong was straightforward and intrepid by nature. She was very inclined to do business. When she heard this just now, she could not hold back her excitement. However, the vigers were too poor and she had huge concerns. Now that she was convinced by Ye Lulu¡¯s words, Mother Rong became eager to try. ¡°Then what food should we sell? There are many people at the docks in Yuan City, and gatherings take ce there! Do we need to set up a stall? However, there are many stalls there as well. Selling ordinary food might not work. Some of the stalls have especially good business. Those who sell the same food as them can¡¯t earn money.¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Let¡¯s sell food from my hometown. There¡¯s none in Yuan City.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s eyes lit up and shepletely agreed. That was right. Lulu¡¯s hometown was thousands of miles away. She had special food that could be sold in Yuan City! ¡­ Mother Rong did as she said. After settling the matter with Ye Lulu, she immediately turned around and called everyone over to tell them about starting a business. ¡°We¡¯re really doing business?!¡± The brothers from the Guan family widened their eyes. They had grown up in the vige and had never thought of going out to do business. Furthermore, it was in the city. Yuan City was so big. Did their family have the capability to do business in the city? Father Guan was also shocked. ¡°Chibei¡¯s wife suggested this?¡± *** Chapter 70 - Discussing What to Do

Chapter 70: Discussing What to Do

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, Lulu said that her hometown has different cooking methods for food. We can try to sell it in Yuan City. Other families don¡¯t have it, so it might be able to be a business.¡± Mother Rong was very hopeful. The Guan family was too poor. The family had only eaten a few good meals after Guan family learned how to hunt. So they urgently needed to improve their lives. ? ¡°This¡­¡± Father Guan felt troubled. Simr to Mother Rong at the beginning, he was very worried that they would fail and their money would be emptied. Eldest Brother Guan and the others, including the two sisters-inw, were the same. This was indeed very risky for the vigers. Moreover, Yunwu Vige was in the mountains, so it was much poorer than the nearby viges in Yuan City. Would it really work? ¡°I¡¯ll go hunting.¡± Guan Chibei spoke up at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll hunt for bigger prey and exchange them for money first to be used as capital. Let¡¯s see if we can seed. If we can¡¯t, our family won¡¯t lose out in the end.¡± The Guan family had thought about why Guan Chibei did not hunt big prey directly and exchange them for money. However, on second thought, it was almost winter and there would be less prey on the mountain. It was indeed not as stable as doing business in the long run. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the city for more than half a year and know some things.¡± The Guan family had always discussed things together. Although Father Guan and Mother Rong held the power to speak, it was also something that everyone would decide after discussing. The Guan family did not sleep on time that night. After gathering together to discuss for a while, the Guan family made a decision. They gritted their teeth and said, ¡°Yes! Then let¡¯s try doing this business.¡± However, they had to ask Ye Lulu what she wanted to do. Although the Guan family had agreed to do business, this thought was raised by Ye Lulu. The food they sold was also from Lulu¡¯s side, so they did not know what to do. Hence, the next day, Ye Lulu told Mother Rong the details. The stalls on the docks in Yuan City were usually provided by other families themselves. Ye Lulu followed the example of the stalls on the modern streets and felt that she had to build a wooden cart first. There would be two stoves on both sides. One of them was for arge pot to simmer in porridge. The other side was for small pots used to quickly make fresh congee. Ye Lulu thought back to the modern cart style. It was very convenient and thorough. The only difference was that iron in ancient times was very expensive. Without the capital, they would use the stove under the y. It was a thickyer of mud and could be used to withstand heat. Of course, the cart was made of wood, but it couldn¡¯t be so particr such that there was a roof. It was an open-ended type, but it made it easier to conduct business. The side was used to ce thatrge pot and cook in porridge. The area where people would stand was a little more spacious, so it was easier to move around. As for the stove used to cook congee, Ye Lulu suggested setting up a few small pots with a big stove under them. She could use firewood to boil a few pots. Since congee was prepared fast and fresh, it had to be kept boiling. It was a little different from the orthodox methods in the modern world, but it depended on the specific circumstances. There were limitations in ancient times, so it had to be changed. When the time came, they would see how to adjust things. After transmigrating here, everything had to be a vige version. Ye Lulu had considered this in her heart many times and felt that it should be feasible. When the time came, she would start cooking immediately. On one side, she would constantly cook in porridge. On the other side, she would cook congee on the spot. As for the spoons for porridge, they could carve wooden bowls and wooden spoons themselves. Ye Lulu even discussed this with Mother Rong and felt that it was a waste to sell just congee. Since their whole family was mobilized, why not sell some other food as well? Chapter 71 - Glutinous Rice Chicken, Fried Dumplings

Chapter 71: Glutinous Rice Chicken, Fried Dumplings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The autumn air was chilly. It was best to sell something hot. Ye Lulu had an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s steam and sell some glutinous rice chicken. In any case, the filling is chicken meat. Chicken meat is also needed for congee. In addition, let¡¯s have something that smells good. Let¡¯s¡­ do fried dumplings.¡± A few food items shed in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart. In the end, she decided on fried dumplings. It was more suitable for Mother Rong and the rest to eat as it was the easiest to make. ? In the beginning, it was better to start off with something simple. ¡°Glutinous rice chicken?¡± Mother Rong widened her eyes and was stunned. She probably knew about fried dumplings. They should be wrapped dumplings, then fried, right? Yes, that was possible. Glutinous rice chicken¡­ what was that? Ye Lulu pursed her lips and smiled. There was a small dimple on the side of her fair cheeks. She was beautiful. No one in the vige knew that the Guan family was going to do business. A few dayster, on October 26, at the crowded docks in Yuan City. Hot smoke rose from the stalls in the crowd, attracting the attention of hungry people. They couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks. Their voices were noisy and bustling. Some cargo ships that had arrived were shouted to ¡®unload¡¯, while others wereborers who gritted their teeth and carried heavy goods. In the crowd, voices andughter intertwined, mixed with the cries of the stall owner. ¡°Selling meat pies, meat pies¡­¡± Among them, a new stall opened. When this new wooden cart slowly appeared, it had already attracted many surprised and curious gazes. It was pushed by a tall man. The two big wheels spun, and the spacious and semi-controlled structure was surprising. This was the first time they had seen such a big cart. Some vendors sold food, so their stall was rtivelyrge, like a simple shop with a small shed erected and tables and chairs ced. This was the first time they had seen a stall that was integrated with a stove. Three men and two women followed the cart. When they set up a formation and started to sell food, a strange and domineering fragrance dispersed the bustling crowd and rushed into the surging crowd. The fresh and fragrant aroma of food wafted through the air. No stall at the docks had ever emitted such a fragrance. ¡°Smells good¡­ What¡¯s this smell?¡± ¡°Oh my, what kind of food is this? It smells too good. It smells like porridge, but why is it so enticing? My stomach rumbled the moment I smelled it. I¡¯m too hungry.¡± The crowd was so shocked that they dispersed. Many people turned around and found the stall. They saw that on the main tform of the wooden cart, a few pots were already set up. There was also a steamer around the corner. ¡°Is the fragranceing from that steamer? What is it?¡± Someone thought wrongly. On the tform that was turned out from the corner, there was a huge potparable to arge wooden bucket. Inside was in porridge. The porridge looked like it had been simmering for a long time. As soon as the firewood was lit, it started boiling. The porridge was thick and dense. Small bubbles kept popping up. Just by looking at it, one could tell that the porridge was cooked very well. ¡°They only sell in porridge?¡± ¡°Porridge from white rice¡­ is also very good. That¡¯s white rice.¡± The people surrounding them discussed and took a deep breath of the fragrance of pure white rice. Chapter 72 - Congee

Chapter 72: Congee

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Indeed, just porridge from white rice was very extravagant. Everyone was salivating when they smelled it. ¡°What are these small pots for? Are they used to boil the porridge again?¡± ? Then, an even more shocking scene appeared! They saw a woman in her forties or fifties standing in the wooden cart preparing food. She used a long wooden spoon to scoop arge spoonful of in porridge from the pot. She filled both small pots with them. The stove on this side also started to burn. Then, when the in porridge in the small pot quickly boiled again, the woman quickly picked up a few ingredients with her unusuallyrge pair of chopsticks. A little minced meat and a few pieces of pig liver were added to the in porridge. The fire was at its strongest. In the blink of an eye, the raw meat changed color in the in porridge. One could see with their naked eye that the raw meat floating in the porridge became an alluring red. At this moment, an indescribably rich fragrance rose! ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s just a few pieces of meat. The porridge looks white as well. Why is it so fragrant?!¡± The fire licked. The long chopsticks were stirred a few times, and the meat was already cooked. Finally, she used the long chopsticks to pick up some chopped lettuce and added some salt. The lettuce was scalded for an instant or two before the woman scooped up the bowl of porridge with arge wooden spoon and scooped it into the wooden bowl. ¡­ This fragrance was unfamiliar and very rich. It was fresh and sweet that one could smell it. No one on the docks in Yuan City had ever smelled it. Under the sufficient sunlight in the morning, everyone could see with their own eyes that when the porridge with ingredients was scooped from the small pot into the bowl, the bottom of the porridge had already melted. Not a single grain of rice could be seen. The porridge was smooth and dense. Among them, the meat that was added in had already blended well with the porridge base. The meat was pink and the pig liver was dark red. The problem was that it looked inexplicably fresh and tender. It was obvious that the meat was just right and suitable. The strong and enticing fragrance was emitted from the freshly cooked meat. There were also green lettuce shreds in the porridge. From the moment they were ced in the bowl for a few seconds, it was obvious that these lettuce shreds were fresh and crispy. It looked very appetizing. After pouring all of the porridge into the wooden bowl, the woman even sprinkled some green onions on the porridge. ¡­ Awesome. The uncle standing closest to Mother Rong couldn¡¯t help but stare at the entire process of Mother Rong making porridge. At this moment, he swallowed his saliva. He did not realize that his gaze had never left her, so his gaze was straight and his neck was slightly tilted forward. There was a slightmotion. ¡°¡­What kind of porridge is this?! What is this cooking method?!¡± ¡°Why is it so fragrant? Damn it¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look spicy at all. It¡¯s making me salivate. Why do I want to eat it so much? It makes me feel hungry.¡± ¡°White rice and meat. How expensive would this be sold? Who would buy them?!¡± The crowd started to discuss among themselves. When they heard thest sentence, the expressions of the two sisters-inw from the Guan family changed slightly. However, they looked at Mother Rong, Eldest Brother Guan, and the rest, and stabilized their expressions. ¡°It¡¯s too cold and we¡¯ve rushed for another morning. Let¡¯s eat breakfast quickly. Have some porridge first.¡± Mother Rong quickly cooked two bowls ording to Eldest Brother Guan¡¯s and Second Brother Guan¡¯s taste. There were pork ribs inside. Chapter 73 - Where Did This Family Come From? They Eat So Well

Chapter 73: Where Did This Family Come From? They Eat So Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡­ It was incredible. The porridge even included pork ribs! ? When everyone saw this scene, they swallowed hard in unison. They swallowed so hard that their Adam¡¯s apple moved. So this was this family¡¯s breakfast! Everyone was shocked again and watched helplessly as the few people picked up a wooden bowl each and started drinking the porridge as if no one was around. It was definitely hot. It had juste out of the pot. But it was still extremely fresh! Everyone looked at the mist rising from the river in front of the docks because it was too early and too cold. Then, they looked at the family drinking porridge and suddenly felt a strong desire. In such cold weather, who wouldn¡¯t want to drink such a bowl of fresh and juicy porridge with ingredients? Who! Wouldn¡¯t! Want! To! The heat had also transformed into warmth by the cool air at the time she scooped out the porridge with a wooden spoon. They drank it in big mouthfuls and could even eat the fresh meat inside the porridge. It was simply an extreme enjoyment. The women were already full after eating arge bowl of congee. However, the men weren¡¯t done yet. They wiped their mouths and exhaled in enjoyment. It was precisely because the boorish men in the vige weren¡¯t pretentious that this scene of satisfaction made people salivate. ¡°Is it enough? Let¡¯s also have glutinous rice chicken.¡± Mother Rong put down the bowl by the side. She was also very full and felt very satisfied. This bowl of porridge was nourishing. The ingredients inside were delicious, so how could she not enjoy it? Mother Rong felt better and took care of Eldest Brother Guan¡¯s and the rest¡¯s food. Although Eldest Brother Guan and the rest knew that these were all good food, they could not help but nod silently because the taste was too delicious and they could not help but crave it. ¡­ Glutinous rice chicken? What was that? There was more delicious food?! Everyone looked on in shock, their eyes following Mother Rong¡¯s movements as she leaned over. They saw Mother Rong open the big steamer basket at the corner and open the topyer to reveal a dark green bag. ¡°What is this¡­ Is this wrapped in lotus leaves?¡± ¡°It smells a little fragrant again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the lotus leaves¡­ I smell the fragrance of lotus leaves.¡± Mother Rong used her chopsticks to pick up three pieces, one each for Eldest Brother Guan, Second Brother Guan, and Fifth Brother Guan. They were too hot after being removed from the steamer. Even a man with rough hands could not just eat with his hands. Mother Rong used a wooden te to carry them. Everyone watched intently. Fifth Brother Guan had the most exaggerated expression and looked the most greedy. His movements were so urgent that it was obvious that he was about to pounce on them. After receiving the wooden te, he impatiently opened the lotus leaf bag. The dark green lotus leaf, which was steaming with mist, was opened in two or three moves, revealing the glutinous rice chicken inside. The dark yellow rice was stuck together in a bag shape. Although it was this color, it was inexplicably tempting to the eyes. Perhaps it was because this color was simr to soy sauce, or maybe it was because the color had changed after it was cooked while wrapped in lotus leaves. This rice bag looked very appetizing because it contained solid rice grains. Moreover, this didn¡¯t seem to be white rice. It looked very sticky and delicious. Together with the dark yellow color, it should have a rich taste. Would it be very delicious?! Everyone watched with wide eyes. Guan Chixi, who could not wait any longer, opened his mouth and bit down¡­ Then, almost half of it was gone! Where the hell did this big-mouthed mane from? He ate so much in one bite! Looking at such a fragrant thing, couldn¡¯t he eat it slowly and properly? Chapter 74 - Who Could Withstand This?

Chapter 74: Who Could Withstand This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was just a cow! It was infuriating. ? The surrounding people, especially the men who had bigger appetites, could not help but curse Guan Chixi in their hearts. However, Guan Chixi was in no mood to look at the crowd. After biting off a small part of it, he quickly and happily started chewing. ¡°Hiss¡­ Hiss.¡± He chewed extremely quickly while hissing from the heat. Everyone, especially the men: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡± Guan Chixi almost cried as everyone swallowed their saliva. What was even more amazing was that after biting off a small half, the dark yellow sticky glutinous rice revealed soy sauce¡­ Chicken?! The intense, fragrant smell of chicken was slowly spreading in the air. It was not the same fragrant smell of spicy food that attacked one¡¯s sense of smell. Instead, it was the kind that was full and delicious. It was the kind that made people particrly hungry. Everyone swallowed their saliva and felt their mouths dry. Oh my, that firm rice actually had Soy! Sauce! Chicken! Are you crying?! What kind of family was this? They were selling such food?! Don¡¯t they know that poorborers and backpackers can¡¯t afford such rich food?! Who could withstand this? The onlookers were tearing up and drooling the entire time. They watched as Guan Chixi, a big-sized man, finished a glutinous rice chicken in three bites. Looking at this scene, it was really asking for their lives. The men standing in front couldn¡¯t help but wipe their faces, their hearts feeling too tormented. The cravings seemed to havee back to life, causing them to feel extremely uneasy and be unable to control themselves. When everyone saw the family eat breakfast, they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They took a step back and watched as they finished their breakfast. When the family rolled up their sleeves and was about to start selling, someone finally asked. ¡°What are you selling?¡± Mother Rong shouted loudly. ¡°Congee made from pure white rice porridge. It has been simmering for more than two hours. It¡¯s soft and fragrant, and there¡¯s already rice oil in it. It melts as soon as it enters the mouth! You can add different ingredients to the porridge ording to what you want to eat. The fire is just right and appropriate. It¡¯s extremely fresh and delicious. There will be a fragrance on your tongue!¡± ¡°We also sell in porridge and vegetable porridge. There are cheap and expensive porridges. If you want to eat porridge made with any ingredients, we can cook it on the spot. It¡¯s hot and fresh! Congee! Selling congee!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also glutinous rice chicken. The glutinous rice wrapped in lotus leaves is solid glutinous rice, and there¡¯s preserved fresh chicken meat inside! There are also wood ears and bamboo shoots. The taste is so rich and fragrant. Pure glutinous rice is sticky and delicious!¡± ¡°We also sell fried dumplings, which contain chives and pork. We cook them on the spot. They¡¯re fragrant, crispy, and hot. You can dip them in chili and eat. You can taste the hottest and most satisfying feeling in the cold wind!¡± Mother Rong¡¯s loud voice, which was trained from the scolding battle in the vige, pierced through the small crowd. It was Ye Lulu who had written this advertising slogan for her. It sounded casual and straightforward, but it was easy to understand. It sounded like casual sentences, but it was actually a proposal formted by Ye Lulu. Mother Rong had a tough time memorizing everything. She had to memorize everything before she could start shouting. Everyone¡¯s reaction was¡­ Their bodies trembled fiercely because they were craving and swallowing their saliva too hard. Moreover, when they thought of what she had said about having fried dumplings and how she had described all the rich and delicious food, everyone was shocked and could not help but feel greedy. Their bodies swayed. Chapter 75 - Fish Bone, Fish S

Chapter 75: Fish Bone, Fish Slice, Fish Segment, Chicken Bone, Shredded Chicken, Chicken Blood, Pig Blood, Pig Liver, Pig Intestines

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were also a few dishes?! Where did this familye from? Why was there so much food? ? And they had never heard of them before! ¡°How are they sold?¡± an auntie asked, carrying a basket. ¡°For congee or pure white rice porridge, it will be two copper coins for a bowl. Different ingredients have different prices: One copper coin for fish bones, two copper coins for fish slices or a fish segment each. One copper coin for chicken bones, two copper coins for shredded chicken, three copper coins for chicken wing or drumstick. Other misceneous ingredients such as chicken blood, pig blood, pig liver, pig intestines, and chicken gizzards all cost one copper coin each. Minced meat is one copper coin as well. They can be stacked, but it¡¯s not rmended to add them randomly as the smell will then be stronger.¡± ¡°There are also fresh vegetables. If you want to add them to the porridge, you can for free. You can also add eggs to the porridge, which will cost one copper coin.¡± Ye Lulu had discussed these ingredients with the Guan family before deciding on this. On the table around the small pot were small wooden pots. These contained fresh fish bones, fish slices, fish segments, chicken bones, shredded chicken, chicken wings, and chicken drumsticks. Other pots contained chicken blood, pig blood, pig liver, pig intestines, and chicken gizzards respectively. There was also a pot of minced meat and a small basket of native eggs. It could be said that it was very rich. However, the selling point of congee was its ingredients. There had to be a variety in order for it to be interesting. Moreover, it was not rare. Guan Chibei had fished in the river early in the morning. For some reason, he was not afraid of the cold at all. He killed the fish he had just fished up and only killed two chickens at home. There was quite a bit after tearing them apart. As for pork, he went to the butcher¡¯s to buy pig intestines, pig blood that the butcher initially did not want, and two catties of pork. The pork was chopped into minced meat. These were the ingredients disyed here. It could be treated as a small experiment. Native eggs were also from home. Vegetables were only plucked from the vegetable field before they set off. They were washed and chopped into pieces within fifteen minutes. Although it didn¡¯t sound too strenuous, when these things were disyed, they gave people a very diverse feeling. The surrounding people were shocked. The effect was even a little explosive. Who had seen such a formation?! There was so much meat: pork, chicken, and fish. Ordinary families did not have so much meat even during the New Year. They did not even eat so many kinds of meat in a year! They could actually sell porridge like this? There was so much meat added to the porridge to cook. Oh my! Furthermore, the effect of the other explosion was¡ªthe crowd exploded and someone said excitedly, ¡°A bowl of porridge is so expensive?! Other people¡¯s sweet potato porridge mixed with white rice is only one copper coin a bowl, while mixed grain porridge is one copper coin for two bowls!¡± ¡°You are selling a bowl of pure white rice porridge for two copper coins?!¡± ¡°If I add some scattered bones and misceneous ingredients, I¡¯ll have to add another copper coin! If I add other ingredients, I¡¯ll have to add two copper coins, three copper coins¡­ Wouldn¡¯t a bowl of porridge cost five copper coins or six copper coins?!¡± ¡°What porridge is this? The price has skyrocketed!¡± ¡°One catty of the cheapest grain is only four copper coins! A bowl of porridge could be equivalent to one catty of grains or half a catty of pure white rice!¡± ¡°How can it be so expensive?! Who would buy it?!¡± Everyone started to calcte excitedly. The people who would stroll around the market at the docks were either merchants (regardless of whether they were big or small) or people who were calctive at home. Everyone knew how to count money. When they heard the price of congee, everyone revealed looks of disbelief and their faces turned red. Those women pursed their lips tightly and looked at the family behind the cart in disbelief. Chapter 76 - Is It Expensive?

Chapter 76: Is It Expensive?

¡°The cheapest food is indeed four copper coins per catty, but that¡¯s ck noodles.¡± Mother Rong was calm and did not retreat from fear. She said calmly, ¡°But my porridge is pure white rice porridge. How can it bepared?¡± Ye Lulu had calcted the expenses of the people present and already guessed that someone would explode and find it very expensive, so she had taught Mother Rong how to deal with this in advance. ¡°One catty of white rice is nine copper coins. Although little rice is used to cook porridge, my family¡¯s porridge takes a long time to cook. It took more than two hours this morning before we came to the stall. The rice has already been boiled and there isn¡¯t much water added. You can see that this porridge is smooth and dense. There¡¯s definitely quite a lot of rice used. Besides, look at our bowl. It¡¯s a little bigger than an ordinary bowl. It¡¯s not expensive to sell a bowl of in porridge for two copper coins.¡± The person standing at the front pursed his lips. Two copper coins for a bowl of pure white porridge was indeed not expensive. They could agree. However, the cost of stacking the other ingredients was too expensive. It was just porridge. It could not fill one¡¯s stomach for a long time. Who would be willing to spend so much money on a bowl of porridge?! In fact, pure white porridge was not expensive. It was specially designed by Ye Lulu to lower the price of in porridge so that everyone could at least ept a bowl of it. This guaranteed that they could sell the porridge. Mother Rong continued, ¡°The ingredients aren¡¯t expensive either. We are here to do business, not to chase customers away, so we¡¯ve thought about it. Everyone, although there are misceneous ingredients, pig liver and intestines are not inferior to meat. Four pieces of pig liver can be added for one copper coin. The entire bowl of porridge is rich, so is it expensive? Furthermore, pig liver nourishes blood and nutrition. Both adults, children, and men are suitable to eat them, and it can nourish their bodies and strength. It¡¯s cheaper to specially buy pig liver than here, but can you spend three to five copper coins each time to buy an entire pork liver?¡± ¡°Pig intestines are delicious. Some people especially like it, and it¡¯s also a piece of meat. Women should know how difficult it is to wash pig intestines. Although it costs a copper coin here, there are still four small portions. They¡¯re washed clean. Drink a bowl of porridge and you can leave after just drinking it. Isn¡¯t that worth it?¡± ¡°Many people might think that chicken bones and fish bones are not worth it, but why don¡¯t they see that there¡¯s still a lot of meat on them?! For the taste of porridge, we wouldn¡¯t shave the meat cleanly.¡± ¡°As for the rest, fish, chicken, and minced meat are all real meat. Shouldn¡¯t we charge extra for them? It¡¯s still the same thing. Cook the ingredients with the porridge, and the cooked porridge is tasty and nutritious. It can also fill one¡¯s stomach. Our wooden bowl is really big, can¡¯t you see? Besides, it¡¯s cold by the docks, so why is this unsuitable?¡± Mother Rong did not give in at all. She finished her words. However, most of the people did not agree with the rest of the content. This was because a bowl of congee was still too expensive. When some women heard this, their eyes shed as they asked, ¡°Is pig liver really that nourishing?¡± No one had heard of the effects of misceneous ingredients. They only knew that internal organs were also meat and were cheaper. Hence, they would buy misceneous ingredients to make braised dishes. ¡°Of course. Pig liver nourishes the blood. It¡¯s best if women and children at home eat it.¡± Mother Rong replied ording to what Ye Lulu told her. She then said, ¡°Congee added with ingredients would be served on the spot. Not only is it warm and steaming, but you can also eat a bowl here. There are different kinds of nutritional ingredients added. The taste is good as well, so what¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s minced meat in the big tbread sold next door. It¡¯s only three copper coins each!¡± ¡°Braised meat should at most cost only two copper coins¡­¡± ¡°No one has bought this before. How can you prove that your porridge tastes good?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of or eaten this¡­ Congee. I can try it, but it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Everyone started discussing. Chapter 77 - Is This Store Inlaid with Gold and Silver?

Chapter 77: Is This Store Iid with Gold and Silver?

¡°Then how much is this lump of rice wrapped in lotus leaf?!¡± Another auntie stood in the direction closest to the steamer and asked. ¡°This is called glutinous rice chicken.¡± Mother Rong corrected her. ¡°Marinated chicken meat has been added inside the glutinous rice. It¡¯s real glutinous rice and meat! Then, we wrapped it in a lotus leaf bag and steamed it in a steamer. When eating it, your mouth will be filled with the fragrance of the lotus leaves. The glutinous rice is tainted with the smell of soy sauce chicken during the process of steaming. It¡¯s very vorful and meaty. A man would be very full after eating one! It costs five copper coins each.¡± ¡°Huh¡ª¡± When the auntie heard the first half, she had a look of yearning on her face. She was listening intently, but when she heard the price, her eyes widened. She let out a clear sound and took a step back. Then, she shouted, ¡°This is too expensive! I can buy three tbreads for five copper coins! One catty of yellow noodles!¡± There was another uproar in the surrounding crowd. ¡°It¡¯s really too expensive.¡± ¡°Selling gold? This glutinous rice chicken doesn¡¯t look big.¡± ¡­ Amidst the discussions, someone asked, ¡°Then what about the fried dumplings? How do you sell them? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s iid with silver and costs one copper coin each? It looks like ordinary dumplings to me. Your family didn¡¯t eat it just now, so the taste should be ordinary, right?¡± Mother Rong nced at that person with a sinister look in her eyes. She had the stance of a fierce vige woman and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think so much. I¡¯ve already said everything.¡± Women were not to be trifled with. Mother Rong had some power and influence. That person shut her mouth embarrassedly. It was obvious that she was a busybody. Mother Rong added, ¡°Twelve fried dumplings cost ten copper coins. Six fried dumplings cost six copper coins. Our secret chili sauce can be added for free.¡± As expected, there was another gasp. ¡°Oh my, this stall is amazing. Everything is so expensive.¡± ¡°The steamed dumplings next door are made with pork and onions. Ten of them cost only five copper coins. Your dumplings are iid with silver.¡± Someone in the crowd said, ¡°It is indeed very fragrant and looks fresh, but they¡¯re really too expensive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A mean-looking auntie raised the corners of her eyes and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re selling food at such an expensive price. Are you guys stupid? Who would buy it? I want to see who would pay for such a high price!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just chili sauce made by your family. Why is it a secret? How would you poor people have any secret recipes?¡± Some people¡¯s words were already unpleasant. It was unknown if they were unsatisfied with it being expensive or angry at their unreasonable pricing. Mother Rong said, ¡°When we do business, we have our own pricing. Everyone has their own intentions, and we won¡¯t force a sale.¡± In fact, she gritted her teeth because Ye Lulu had taught her not to lower the price no matter what. When someone said that it was expensive, she could not back down. Mother Rong was also feeling rmed. As a farmer, she was already unsure when sharing such high prices. Furthermore, although she had a crisp personality and was domineering in the vige, she did not usually leave the mountains. She did not dare to shoulder responsibility. Faced with the unanimous opinions of so many people, she was also feeling very guilty. It was all because of Ye Lulu¡¯s repeated instructions that she gritted her teeth and refused to change her expression. ¡°We can make congee now and sell them.¡± Mother Rong said as if the people in front were just here to support her. Little did she know that behind her, Eldest Brother Guan and the other men had tight expressions on their faces and were silent. Eldest sister-inw Guan and Second sister-inw Guan did not dare to make a sound and also clenched their fists tightly. Their palms were covered in sweat. Chapter 78 - The First Customer

Chapter 78: The First Customer

Their hearts sank when they saw everyone¡¯s reaction. They trembled and didn¡¯t dare to look up. Someone in the crowd said, ¡°It is indeed very fragrant and looks fresh, but the price is really high.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only food. Everyone here sells pancakes and steamed buns.¡± A mean-looking auntie raised the corners of her eyes and snorted. ¡°No one will buy it for sure. Is your family stupid or greedy? How dare you sell food at such an expensive price? Are your things iid with gold or silver? Only the emperor would buy them if you set such a high price.¡± ¡°You still want someone to help your business? No one will buy it.¡± It was unknown what kind of temper or mentality this auntie had. Her words were unpleasant to the ears. Then, she shouted loudly at them, ¡°Who can afford your family¡¯s things? I want to see who would buy your family¡¯s food when it¡¯s so expensive!¡± This woman had a bitter attitude. She deliberately shouted this as the price was too high. There were indeed a few people who came to a conclusion. ¡°Indeed. The people here are eitherborers or poormoners. This food is sold immorally and is so expensive.¡± ¡°Food is good. Won¡¯t people buy it if it¡¯s cheaper?!¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from the city. They should be from the vige or the mountains, right? They dare to sell food at such high prices when they¡¯re doing business. On what basis?¡± Although everyone was salivating, most of the people in the crowd still wouldn¡¯t fork out money when they heard about this price. The greatest feeling in their hearts was disbelief. There were also some who felt inexplicably unbnced and had hostile attitudes. Voices sounded from all directions. Most of the people who didn¡¯t have any special attitude were also hesitant. For a moment, only mockingughter was left. The two sisters-inw¡¯s palms were sweaty and their hearts were beating fast. Their faces were pale. When the mean and straightforward woman saw this scene, she thought that she had restrained the Guan family. She shouted even louder, ¡°You guys definitely can¡¯t do this business. Who would buy such expensive things from you? In my opinion, whoever buys it must be crazy. Five copper coins for a glutinous rice chicken? You must be crazy about money!¡± The moment this woman shouted those words, the Guan family¡¯s faces turned even paler. They were afraid that everyone would be led astray by this woman. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you are worth when you came out to set up a stall. How dare you sell such expensive food? I think no one will buy them!¡± That auntie was overbearing and had an unusually excited expression on her face. It was unknown what she was thinking. In the first ce, other people setting up stalls had had nothing to do with her. The crowd around the stall was whispering to one another. No one went forward to buy anything. It seemed that the situation had be worse. That auntie felt as if she had done something big. Her opinion made everyone else seem to worship her. She looked at the Guan family smugly and maliciously. ¡°Hah! I¡¯ve already said that no one will buy it. Your family is made of fools.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s face turned pale. Her heart was in her throat and her breathing was not smooth. However, her domineering attitude in the vige and her personality made her indignant. She was about to say something to rebut her. However, a voice sounded from the bustling crowd. ¡°Who said so? I¡¯ll buy it!¡± A strong and muscr man squeezed through the crowd. It was obvious that he had been watching from the crowd for a while. Chapter 79 - I Have Money to Help This Store, So What?

Chapter 79: I Have Money to Help This Store, So What?

It was autumn now, and the air was even colder by the river. The burly man was only wearing a thin rough shirt, and he looked like a healthy, angry, and hardworking person. His face was full of desire and anticipation. He walked out and said in a rough voice, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it! Your family¡¯s food is so fragrant. I have to go to the casinoter to be a fighter. I¡¯ve just left the house and I¡¯m still very hungry. Give me a portion!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this¡­ glutinous rice chicken? It can fill up one¡¯s stomach the most, right? It doesn¡¯t look small. Give me one!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s porridge¡­ this is congee, right? It¡¯s the same as what your family ate just now. Let¡¯s add pig liver and minced meat. Did you just say that eating pig liver is good for the body? I use force every day, so I have to nourish my body.¡± The burly man quickly ordered food and took a step back. He looked at the Guan family, meaning that he was waiting for them to make a move. Many people were surprised. There was another small effect in the crowd, and it was a little chaotic. Clearly, there were many people who were waiting to see if anyone bought from this stall. The mean woman who originally thought she had the upper hand changed her expression. She said to the man in disbelief and anger, ¡°Are you crazy? This stall¡¯s things are so expensive, but you¡¯re buying them? Doesn¡¯t your family need to use money? This stall¡¯s things are so expensive. How can you buy them?!¡± Another person¡¯s expression changed when they heard that. That was right. Didn¡¯t his family need money at home? The man was waiting for his food to be ready and was full of excitement. He turned his head and said to the woman with a strange expression, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t afford it. Who said that I can¡¯t afford it either? If you think it¡¯s expensive, then don¡¯t buy it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive. I think it should be very delicious and I¡¯m hungry. If I want to buy a portion to try, that¡¯s my business. Why don¡¯t you let me buy it? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± That man was working in the casino and had seen many different kinds of people. His mouth was also very smooth. Although he wasn¡¯t frighteningly fierce, his words were very precise. The mean-faced woman¡¯s expression changed immediately. Perhaps she did not expect that someone would be so good at talking. It hit her where it hurt. Moreover, this man even said that she couldn¡¯t afford it and exposed her poverty! However, she couldn¡¯t refute him¡­ To be called poor in front of everyone, she would definitely lose face. But the mean woman didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of this big man. When everyone heard the burly man¡¯s words, they were stunned. That was right. Most people felt that it was expensive and couldn¡¯t afford it, but it didn¡¯t mean that others couldn¡¯t afford it. Why was this woman jumping up and down and stopping others from buying? There were bound to be people who didn¡¯tck money! There were so many people here, and a woman couldn¡¯t control everyone. ¡°You.¡± The woman realized that she had influenced everyone¡¯s attitude previously but had lost a lot of face in front of everyone now. At this moment, she felt indignant and said to the burly man, ¡°You¡­ I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t let you buy it, but this family is obviously out to scam everyone¡¯s money. Moreover, it¡¯s so expensive. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Although you don¡¯tck money, you have a wife, children, parents, and family to provide for, right? How can you spend so much money? It¡¯s just one meal of food but you¡¯ll lose a few catties of grains!¡± The woman did not give up. The burly man was puzzled and a little annoyed. He said, ¡°I work in the casino. I have two taels of silver a month. I can afford to eat from this stall. What¡¯s wrong?? Why must you care about me?¡± ¡°Besides, even if I don¡¯t have that much money, I don¡¯t buy food from this stall every day. I can eat and try it, right? Why do you look like you want to care about my money?¡± Chapter 80 - Theres Actually Someone Who Bought Such an Expensive Food!

Chapter 80: There¡¯s Actually Someone Who Bought Such an Expensive Food!

¡°Also, I¡¯m alone. My parents are so strong that they even went to the fields this morning. There¡¯s enough food for them to farm. I don¡¯t have to worry about my family. I¡¯m not married yet, so I don¡¯t have a wife or children. I don¡¯t even have a house. I don¡¯t have to provide for anyone in my family. My parents give me money every month, so I¡¯m buying food from this stall. If the taste is good and it¡¯s good for my body, I¡¯ll buy it back for my parents to tryter. How about it? Why do you care?¡± This man¡¯s temper was not very violent or fierce. It was just that his words were really smooth. After he finished speaking to the woman, she had a speechless expression and her face couldn¡¯t be any paler. The man had said it. His family had money and he didn¡¯t have any burden. If he really wanted to eat it, what did that have to do with her?! He even secretly looked down on the woman. You think that it¡¯s expensive and can¡¯t afford to eat it because you¡¯re too poor! The mean woman¡¯s face flushed red and turned white from anger. She felt too ufortable. After that man said that, he stopped looking at the woman. He didn¡¯t know her in the first ce. He turned around and said to Mother Rong, ¡°How about it? Hurry up and cook. I won¡¯t shortchange you. I¡¯ll eat after paying.¡± Mother Rong was stunned and her face regained vigor. She said with surprise and joy, ¡°Thank you, thank you. I¡¯ll make it for you now!¡± Someone actually bought it! There were really people who would buy this family¡¯s food! Mother Rong¡¯s heart constricted and she was overjoyed. Her body was filled with strength and she was so happy that she almost jumped up. The two sisters-inw, who looked like they had been sentenced to death, looked at each other and revealed looks of disbelief and relief. The hairs on their bodies stood up. Eldest Brother Guan and the other men went forward in silence and spread out the tables and chairs. ¡°Hey, there are even tables and chairs prepared. Not bad.¡± The burly man looked at the new wooden tables and chairs and patted Eldest Brother Guan. ¡°A farmer, right? The meat on your body is quite firm.¡± Eldest Brother Guan¡¯s body swayed slightly from his p, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He remained silent and nodded at the man before retreating to Mother Rong¡¯s side. The three men stood guard there. The burly man¡¯s shout reminded them of their existence, and instantly, no one dared to be rash. The malicious woman also looked at the stall reluctantly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She retreated. However, she did not leave stubbornly and stood in the crowd. She wanted to see what other business they could do apart from this man¡¯s! Mother Rong was overjoyed and immediately started to cook. She used a long wooden spoon to scoop up arge spoonful of soft and pure white porridge and poured it into a small pot. The mud stove under the pot was filled with firewood, and the fire quickly boiled the porridge. Mother Rong use the long chopsticks and quickly picked up a lot of pig liver. She ced it in the porridge and used a small wooden spoon to scoop some minced meat. The thick porridge churned. After putting in the pig liver and minced meat, it was boiled twice and an indescribably fresh meat vor immediately rose. The burly man smelled it and became excited. ¡°It¡¯s this. Why does it smell so good?!¡± The corners of Mother Rong¡¯s lips could not help but curl up. She was focused on cooking the porridge. When she saw that the pig liver was ripe, she added some fresh and crispy lettuce. When the heat was just right, she immediately took out the pot and sprinkled spring onions in the wooden bowl. The huge and beautiful bowl of congee was fragrant and visually appealing. The white rice porridge had ayer of cooked pig liver and minced meat floating inside. Along with the green lettuce and spring onions, it was simply alluring. Chapter 81 - Not Bad

Chapter 81: Not Bad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Eldest Brother Guan brought the bowl to the burly man, Mother Rong added, ¡°You¡¯re our first customer, so we¡¯ll give you more pig liver. I¡¯ll cook as much as I can.¡± The burly man was already very satisfied when he smelled the fresh fragrance. However, when he saw the porridge that Eldest Brother Guan had put down, he frowned and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like lettuce. I forgot to ask you not to add it.¡± Mother Rong said, ¡°Food is all about nutritional bnce. There should be abination of meat and vegetables. Eating lettuce is especially good for the bodies of fiery men like you. You young men should eat more vegetables.¡± Her tone was too much like his mother¡¯s at home. The burly man didn¡¯t dare to speak. He mumbled, ¡°Alright¡­¡± With that, Mother Rong opened the steamer and took out a glutinous rice chicken. She ced it on a wooden te and delivered it to the man. Everyone was paying attention to the reaction of the burly man after he ate it. They wanted to find out if it was really tasty. Women of various ages standing in the crowd had their eyes lit up after hearing the burly man¡¯s words to the mean woman and seeing how he did not show any signs of impatience or anger after Mother Rong¡¯s words. The burly man stirred the pig liver and minced meat porridge with a wooden spoon twice before opening the lotus leaf. He did not eat a single bite. In front of her, on the other side of the table, several excited women immediately sat down. ¡°You aren¡¯t married yet, are you? Do you really earn two taels a month?¡± ¡°Your parents are healthy and can farm. Does that mean that you have a lot of fields at home?¡± ¡°Your parents are so good. You don¡¯t even need to bring money home after receiving two taels a month. They are even providing you money every month?¡± ¡°Oh, your body is so firm and you¡¯re tall. You¡¯re not bad-looking either. Not bad!¡± an auntie said in satisfaction. She even pinched the burly man¡¯s muscr arm. ¡°I have a daughter! She¡¯s just sixteen this year! She¡¯s fair and beautiful. She¡¯s not bad too! What¡¯s your name? Why don¡¯t youe with me now and see if you like my daughter?¡± ¡°I have a niece at home¡­¡± ¡°My daughter has just turned seventeen too. She knows embroidery the best. Her needlework is great¡­¡± A group of aunties surrounded the burly man. Their voices sounded one after another, causing the burly man to be unable to eat the congee and glutinous rice chicken. The burly man was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± When the crowd saw this scene, they were all amused. They looked at the burly man¡¯s wooden table with smiles on their faces. He was just buying food, so why had it be a matchmaking festival?! This group of women went forward and immediately tried to matchmake with the burly man. They even said that they had daughters. That burly man didn¡¯t even have the time to eat. It was really too funny. Women in Yuan City are fierce! They have good taste and act fast. The atmosphere became harmonious. It was also amusing. Even Mother Rong did not expect this development and smiled as she watched. Needless to say, this man¡¯s conditions were really good in the heart of mothers. If both her daughters hadn¡¯t married off, she would have been tempted as well. This man¡¯s monthly sry was too high. With the women¡¯s actions, some people in the crowd didn¡¯t expect this and became restless. Seeing that the burly man was about to be snatched away, the burly man replied with sweat covering his face, ¡°Let me eat first! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be cold! I spent nine copper coins on breakfast!¡± ¡°Let me have a taste. I¡¯m starving!¡± The expressions of the women changed again. The mothers-inw who were looking for a son-inw earlier were looking at him like how a biological mother would now. This young man¡¯s appearance ofining that he was too hungry and wanted to eat really made a mother happy and dote on him. Chapter 82 - I Want Fish Segment Porridge, Sprinkle More Onions!

Chapter 82: I Want Fish Segment Porridge, Sprinkle More Onions!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The burly man was about to break out in cold sweat from the loving looks of the women in the crowd. He ignored them and picked up the glutinous rice chicken. He opened his mouth and took a big bite. Good heavens, he was direct. This man bit down more ferociously than Guan Chixi and had eaten half of it. ¡°Delicious¡­¡± The burly man chewed on the glutinous rice in his mouth. He widened his eyes and let out a muffled sigh. ¡°Delicious! ¡± The group of people was watching as they wanted to see how the man was eating and how the food in this stall tasted. Many pairs of eyes watched as the man ate the glutinous rice chicken. The burly man could not speak clearly. After nimbly swallowing the mouthful of glutinous rice chicken, he suddenly praised, ¡°It¡¯s worth it! Five copper coins are worth it! This glutinous rice is soft and sticky. Moreover, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so fragrant. The taste is too rich and the sauce is just right. This chicken is too delicious. The inside is also crispy. You mentioned bamboo shoots and wood ears just now, right?¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious pastries. Is this considered a pastry? Glutinous rice chicken, right? It¡¯s too delicious!¡± The burly man had been in society for a long time, so he started to curse. The women felt their scores of him decrease. He could not curse. However, the burly man worked in the casino, so he couldn¡¯t help but be a little gangster. He opened his mouth wide and ate the other half of the glutinous rice chicken with a howl, starting to chew again. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± He ate in an even more delicious manner than the whole family just now. ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± At the same time, someone saw the burly man enjoying his food and asked hesitantly. He suspected that the burly man was doing this for his money¡¯s worth and deliberately acted that it was delicious. ¡°You¡¯re not pretending, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± The burly man chewed the glutinous rice and chicken. ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending? My family lives in the city. How can I be rted to the owner of a stall?¡± Just when everyone else was still watching, another person shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a portion and try it too!¡± An old man walked out and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the ingredients on the counter. He said, ¡°Give me a portion of this congee. I like fish. What kind of fish is this? Where did ite from?¡± The people watching were stirred up again. Another person had bought it! That old man stood in front of the stall with his hands behind his back. It was obvious that he liked to eat. He smelled the fragrance of the stall and felt that it was fresh, so he came up to try. No one could stop him this time. This was their business. Besides, after the burly man just now, the mean woman targeting the stall had also hidden herself in the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary grass carps.¡± Mother Rong quickly replied, ¡°My son fished them from the river in the vige this morning. He killed them less than an hour ago and they¡¯re very fresh.¡± The fish meat in the wooden basin was white and clean, making one salivate. ¡°You guys live in the mountains?¡± When the old man heard that, he didn¡¯t show any disdain and asked again. Mother Rong nodded. ¡°The fishes in the rivers and mountains are fresh, and there are few bones in this grass carp. My family¡¯s Liu¡¯er is capable. Other than him, not many people in the vige can fish in the river!¡± The old man said, ¡°Then give me a portion of fresh fish segment! Sprinkle more green onions. I don¡¯t want any lettuce. I only want to try the taste of this fish meat!¡± Mother Rong nodded. ¡°Congee with fish segment. Give me another serving of food¡­¡± The old man looked over with his hands behind his back. ¡°This glutinous rice chicken that the man is eating is not bad, right? This dumpling looks well wrapped too. What kind of filling is inside? I just followed someone over. ¡± Chapter 83 - "Fresh! Warm!"

Chapter 83: ¡°Fresh! Warm!¡±

Mother Rong reminded him, ¡°Chives and pork. It¡¯s most fragrant when fried. The glutinous rice chicken is delicious and can fill one¡¯s stomach as well. However, it¡¯s not as easy to digest glutinous rice chicken. You should eat less. It¡¯s better to get fried dumplings.¡± The old man didn¡¯t mind. He was just here to try something different. He said, ¡°Then give me a portion of fried dumplings. I want this chili sauce. I like spicy food the most.¡± As there was congee, Mother Rong did not say anything. She nodded and started cooking. On the other side, the burly man shouted, ¡°Fresh! Warm!¡± Everyone didn¡¯t have enough eyes to see what was happening. When they looked back, they realized that the burly man had already eaten more than half of the congee. The wooden bowl was nearly empty! Everyone widened their eyes. This was too much. The congee was so hot. Everyone had seen that shortly after Mother Rong had scooped out the congee from the pot in front of her, it was still boiling when it was ced in the wooden bowl! Was this man scalded?! The burly man had just finished chewing a piece of pig liver and swallowed it. He knew that everyone was looking at him, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°The congee is very smooth! It looks like you don¡¯t need to chew for it to slide down. How did you cook this with the added ingredients? I clearly saw that the porridge was cooked in another big pot. The other ingredients had just been added to cook for a while, but the taste is already so strong? The entire bowl of porridge smells like pig liver and meat!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not fishy at all! I just feel that the taste is excellent. It¡¯s light but not tasteless. This pig liver is cooked just right. It¡¯s tender, pink, and rich in vor. The minced meat is very fresh! I don¡¯t understand. When the ingredients are eaten, there¡¯s actually a fresh sweetness! It¡¯s really the sweetness of meat! I¡¯m convinced. The fire is just right.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s especially hot!¡± The burly man tugged at his thin rough clothes and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. After drinking this bowl, my entire body feels warm. How good would it be for a person working at the docks to drink this porridge? I don¡¯t feel cold at all.¡± The burly man looked at everyone and drank the rest of the porridge. He wiped his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t lying. I ate this bowl of porridge and this glutinous rice chicken, and I¡¯m full. This glutinous rice chicken is very filling. The porridge is also made from white rice. This bowl looks like porridge, but it¡¯s actually very filling! I¡¯m full now. In the past, I could eat seven or eight pancakes at once!¡± The burly man touched his stomach and felt that his meal waspletely worth it. He was a fighter in the casino, so he usually ate and drank quite a lot. He often ordered two side dishes and a bowl of white rice with the other fighters. The cost was not little. He felt that there was nothing wrong with this meal. The burly man sucked in his mucus which was produced as the congee was too hot. He was about to get up and go to the casino to work when he turned around. The surrounding people standing at the front all looked at him in unison and drooled. The man was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± There was no need for this. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Listening to his vivid words, they thought that he wasn¡¯t a fighter in the casino but a storyteller in a restaurant. He was too good at talking! The burly man looked at everyone and then remembered that there were a bunch of women beside him. He immediately cupped his hands and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then, he turned around and left. He was so fast that the other women were stunned for a moment before remembering. They shouted, ¡°Hey! We¡¯re not done. Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°A casino, right? There are only a few casinos in Yuan City. Let¡¯s take a look at the fighterster¡­¡± The women exchanged suggestions. Chapter 84 - The Veins of the Fish Were Clear and Pure

Chapter 84: The Veins of the Fish Were Clear and Pure

The group of people swallowed their saliva silently. From the burly man¡¯s expression, the food in this stall seemed to be the best! Furthermore, the burly man did not seem to be pretending. Since he worked in the casino, he should have eaten many good things. He could even praise the food in this stall. It seemed that the taste must be very good. Then, everyone¡¯s attitude changed a little. They did not have many opinions about Mother Rong¡¯s stall anymore. It seemed that the price was higher because of the good taste. Over at the stall, Mother Rong did as instructed. She scooped a spoonful of in porridge with a long wooden spoon and poured it into the small pot. When the in porridge quickly boiled again, Mother Rong used a long wooden block to pick up a piece of fish segment. Originally, with two copper coins, there would only be one piece of fish segment. However, Mother Rong hesitated and picked up two pieces to add to the porridge. The fish segment was cooked faster than the pig liver. Furthermore, in order to be delicious, the cooking time had to be grasped well. It was different from the enticing temptation of pig liver and minced meat. Instead, it had a different kind of beauty. The snow-white fish meat didn¡¯t seem to have changed much after it was cooked. It only turned from transparent to tender, white-like jade. As it was fresh, it was a little crystalline. Those with good eyesight could see the beautiful patterns on the fish meat. The fish segment was huge, and the fish meat was rich. The entire segment floated in the pure white rice porridge, creating a poetic feeling. The surrounding crowd was really convinced. Most of the people present were poormoners, but they felt ¡®poetic¡¯ when they saw a piece of fish meat. The speed at which it was cooked was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it was out of the pot. After sprinkling it with spring onions, the porridge and the fish meat were covered in emerald green, dissolving the monotony. Awesome! Furthermore, it was fortunate that the porridge was simmered very well. The fresh taste of fish meat could be blended with the porridge in such a short time. At first nce, this bowl of porridge didn¡¯t look special at all. However, the moment it was out of the pot and scooped up with a big spoon, everyone smelled a rich and delicious fragrance. It was very easy to tell that this had fish. The fragrance of fish meat was so fresh that there was no fishy smell at all! Furthermore, when the fish porridge was cooked, it had a seductive temptation that made one dizzy. As soon as the fragrance of the fish porridge spread out, it filled the sky above the docks domineeringly, It also invaded the bustling crowd. More people had already caught the smell. The crowd stirred slightly as they looked over. More people had gathered. At the same time, everyone had been watching for so long, but they had never seen this dish before. This made them very excited and curious. The dumplings started to be fried. Mother Rong turned around slightly and faced the frying pan. With the help of the two sisters-inw, the stove under them started to burn. The pot started to heat up. Mother Rong poured in more oil than usual and ced the wrapped vegetables and pork dumplings neatly on the side into the pot. The oil started to heat up, and the bottom of the white flour dumplings started to heat up. Just the fragrance of this oil alone was enough to make the surrounding people take a deep sniff. Indeed, things made with oil were especially fragrant. Be it fried or deep-fried, they were the most appetizing. Not to mention, the bottom of the white flour dumplings gradually changed color. After frying them for a while, the fragrance of the white flour and fillings inside the dumplings became even stronger. Everyone was invaded by this domineering smell. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help but look over and stare at the dumplings in the frying pan. Chapter 85 - The Old Man Eats Fish Porridge and Fried Dumplings

Chapter 85: The Old Man Eats Fish Porridge and Fried Dumplings

He looked at the bottom of the white flour dumplings. They were slowly turning yellow and slightly charred. The fragrance became stronger. The chives and meat stuffing in the dumplings also seemed to be slowly changing into a color that made one salivate. Mother Rong didn¡¯t fry them like other dumplings. She fried them like they were Guo Ties, adding water into the frying pan such that only one-third from the bottom of the dumplings were covered. Then, they were covered with a lid. However, they didn¡¯t have a pot lid. Instead, she used her long chopsticks and carefully fried the bottom of the dumpling bit by bit before turning the dumpling over. She fried the other surfaces of the dumplings into a golden brown color as well. The sisters-inw were very experienced in cooking. They kept the fire under control so that the oil on the frying pan would sizzle, but it wouldn¡¯t turn mushy. During the process, the frying pan was filled with oil. There was also the fragrance of the dumplings gradually being fried. The oil would sizzle up from time to time, and the white flour dumplings would slowly turn golden brown. The fragrance of meat inside would also slowly spread¡­ It was incredible. Upon seeing this scene, the people closest to them were the most greedy. They almost swallowed their saliva dry and felt like their hearts were hanging. Since ancient times, when did people not like fried food?! Everyone seemed to have been tortured as they watched Mother Rong fry the dumplings bit by bit. After the pan-fried dumplings were ready, the surfaces were golden brown in color and they exuded a charred fragrance. They looked like they could not be any more delicious. Fried dumplings were the most expensive things in the stall. It was so expensive that ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford them. Arge portion cost ten copper coins, so there were twelve dumplings. Although it didn¡¯t sound little, the man had just eaten a bowl of pig liver and minced meat porridge and a glutinous rice chicken, and those were only nine copper coins. There was no other reason. Not only were the fried dumplings made with white flour, but they were also filled with chives and pork. All of them had thin skin and full stuffing. The fried dumplings had to berge in order for one to feel satisfied. Furthermore, fried dumplings used up a lot of oil. This was really a precious thing. The cost was not low at all, so it was reasonable to sell them at such a price. Ye Lulu also had her own thoughts. Food like this was not priced at a high or low price, but it was a little sluggish. As the costs weren¡¯t low, those with slightly poor family backgrounds definitely could not afford them. They could only face the crowd on the other side. They might as well raise the price and earn more profits then. Those who could afford them could buy them. Besides, the stall should indeed have slightly higher-grade food which could be considered their signature dish. This could also be targeted to a wider crowd. It was not that Ye Lulu did not have a brain. This old man did not look rich, but he was not short of money. When Mother Rong heard that he arrived onlyter, she specially told him the price. However, his expression did not change. He even said that he wanted arge portion. Mother Rong started to cook without worry. When the fried dumplings were first introduced, everyone had looks of disbelief on their faces. They shook their heads and said that although these dumplings had chives and pork stuffing, how could they be sold for such a high price? This old man had probably been cheated. Everyone was speechless. ¡­ Now that they looked at them, they did look like they were really worth this price. Furthermore, when Mother Rong dug out two spoons of chili sauce from the small wooden barrel and ced them on a corner of the wooden te, this beautiful and fragrant te simply made people cry bitterly. Damn, was there a hole in their stomachs? Everything inside them ran out. They were so hungry. The old man was even more satisfied, his face full of excitement and desire! Eldest Brother Guan carried the fried dumplings over. The old man smiled like a child with wrinkles all over his face. He took the fried dumplings and picked one up with his chopsticks. He ced it in his mouth and started chewing. Everyone was speechless. Chapter 86 - They Were Thin From Hunger

Chapter 86: They Were Thin From Hunger

¡°Delicious!¡± The old man shouted excitedly, his face full of enjoyment and joy. He shouted, ¡°It was just nicely burnt and fragrant. This fried dumpling doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind usually made at home. This vor is amazing!¡± Moreover, the fried dumpling was really big. The old man¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t small either. He opened his mouth wide and took a big bite. However, he could only eat half of the fried dumpling. He had really taken a big bite. In that case, this fried dumpling tasted twice as good. Everyone was speechless and cried bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s so much stuffing. The chives were very tender and fragrant. They were very fresh. I could taste the fresh sweetness of a vegetable. This pork is the same as well. It¡¯s not fishy at all!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± What was going on? Why were they so good at talking? This performance looked too much like support from under. But everyone knew that wasn¡¯t the case. This was because some people recognized this old man. He was a famous old man in Yuan City. He was famous for being good at talking and eating, and had a reputation as a ¡®famous eater¡¯ in Yuan City. However, because this old man didn¡¯t have much status and lived freely only because of his family¡¯s ancestral heritage, he usually spoke too much. The vigers mostly felt that he was a busybody and rarely respected him. Of course, his days were still much better than most people. ¡°Awesome! How satisfying!¡± The old man quickly ate tworge fried dumplings and finally had enough of the taste. He put down his chopsticks and took a sip of the delicious fish porridge. The white slices of fish were like a noble work of art. As the soft porridge entered his mouth, the old man jumped on the table. ¡°Fresh! Tender!¡± ¡°Good porridge!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fishy smell at all. Good job! No wonder it was sold at such a price. It was worth it!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t think that you can act as support. We all know you, the old man from the city! You still dare to act as support! You still dare to act as though you¡¯re real! The old man was overjoyed and tasted it happily. It was true. The light and delicious fish porridge and the fragrant fried dumplings were a perfect match. The old man took advantage of the good taste to eat the two fried dumplings in their original vor first. After drinking half a bowl of porridge in one go, he put down the spoon and picked up another fried dumpling. He dipped it in chili sauce. After finishing it in three bites, the old man¡¯s face was flushed. His lips were stained with oil, and he was smiling. He looked extremely happy. ¡°This is tasty!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t want to look anymore. They were too greedy and had empty stomachs. That was why they were so hungry! After standing there and looking for a long time, they became thin from hunger and cried bitterly. After this old man ordered food, there were indeed a few foreign merchants who came by boat, some families who were not as rich in the city, and some travelers who passed by. They walked through the crowd and bought a few portions of food. The glutinous rice chicken was sold the most. This was understandable. Glutinous rice chicken was delicious and filling. Most importantly, they were convenient to carry around, unlike congee, which could only be eaten while sitting down, unless people who lived in Yuan City brought tools to carry it. There were also quite a lot of people who ordered congee. They were targeting people from this dock. Everyone passed by and sat down to finish their porridge. This was an enjoyable thing. For some reason, some people who were not busy and did not have much to do could not move their feet away after stopping to take a look. Although they were not the ones who wanted to buy anything, they stood there and watched as Mother Rong made congee and fried dumplings. They also watched as people went forward to order food from time to time. Chapter 87 - A Team of Crewmen Came

Chapter 87: A Team of Crewmen Came

For some reason, they wanted to stay and look at this stall¡¯s business. It was a surprising phenomenon. Thus, there was a group of people in front of the stall the entire time. Although they didn¡¯t buy anything, they discussed with relish that this was the chicken bone porridge that a woman had bought for a little child who refused to leave. Although it was cheap, it was actually very fragrant when cooked. They saw her take out another glutinous rice chicken and guessed how many there were left in the steamer. She had sold another portion of fried dumplings. This merchant was wearing brocade, had a big stomach, and looked really rich. This poprity was something the Guan family had not expected. The two sisters-inw saw that the crowd around the stall had not dispersed and felt slightly relieved. The Guan family¡¯s stall at the docks started selling just like that. However, because the price was indeed high, ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to spend much even if they were greedy. Although people came one after another, their business wasn¡¯t too prosperous. Someone in the crowd gave them advice. When that unpleasant woman who didn¡¯t feel good when others had done well saw that there was business going on, her face changed. She pouted and said, ¡°Where did so many foolse from? Are they so rich? They¡¯re even willing to spend so much money to buy such food.¡± After a while, she mumbled, ¡°Look, even if there¡¯s business, it¡¯s far from the number of steamed buns sold at the side! I knew that this business wouldn¡¯tst long. There will definitely be fewer people paying for it. In the end, no one will buy it!¡± As she spoke, she had to go home to wash clothes, do housework, and take care of the children. She could not watch any longer and ran away reluctantly with her basket. As for Mother Rong and the rest, they were already very satisfied and heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that although the business didn¡¯t seem to be very popr, it wasn¡¯t as if no one cared about it. It seemed that Lulu was right! Her idea worked and they could do business! After setting up a stall at the docks for more than half a day, even though the Guan family¡¯s hearts were burning and they were in a happy mood, their feet were cold from standing. The air was cold by the docks. No wonder more people sat down to eat congeeter on. Many people ordered a bowl of fragrant in porridge. It was gettingte in the afternoon and the cold wind was getting stronger. When Mother Rong and the rest felt a little bleak, a group of people passed through the dense crowd and went to the stall. It was as if they were going to sit down and eat. Mother Rong opened her mouth wide. There were so many people and they all wanted to buy their family¡¯s food?! This¡­ This would make money! Eldest Brother Guan and the rest were also a little shocked. They silently stood a little tighter and looked at the twenty people who had already sat down at the wooden table. There weren¡¯t enough tables to sit at anymore. There were one or two people who didn¡¯t mind and stood by the side. The leader stood in front of the stall. ¡°Is the fragrance from your stall? The smell is too rich and fresh!¡± Mother Rong did not know what to say. Although the Shang dynasty was rtively open, there were no restrictions on transport in Yuan City, the people in the mountains were fierce, and there were often no rules, a woman rarely faced so many men. They were all tall and strong men. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Fortunately, Mother Rong still served her purpose. She paused and asked. ¡°What are we eating? Hold on. Our crew has just disembarked from the ship and we¡¯re all very hungry. Let the brothers order one by one,¡± the man said boldly. At this moment, they also knew that this group of men were crewmen who hade down from arge ship that had just reached the docks. The group of people hadnded together to find food. Mother Rong was a little nervous. Was this what Ye Lulu meant by ¡®it was easy for there to be big business at the docks?!¡¯ Chapter 88 - Sold Out

Chapter 88: Sold Out

The crew members were all very interested in congee. They took turns to order their food. There were a total of two bowls of fish porridge, five bowls of pig liver and minced meat porridge, a bowl of shredded chicken porridge, a bowl of chicken intestines porridge, four bowls of lean meat porridge, three bowls of fish bone and fish porridge, three bowls of in porridge with egg, a bowl of chicken blood porridge, and a bowl of pig blood porridge. Mother Rong was suddenly surprised. After hearing them say a few words, she realized that there were indeed people who ate blood outside of Yuan City. Furthermore, from the looks of it, people in Yuan City had also started eating blood. She had previously said that if people from Lulu¡¯s hometown ate blood, there should be people who had heard of it. From the looks of it, it was true. Mother Rong had been working at the stall for the entire day and her skills were already fast. She quickly cooked the congee skillfully. In addition, she also sold eight glutinous rice chicken and thirteen portions of fried dumplings. Some were bigger portions while others were smaller. ¡­ Amazing. Even Mother Rong stood in front of the stall and was stunned for two seconds before starting to fry the dumplings. It was really as they had expected. There were really too many merchant ships at the docks. Either they came out to ship goods, so they must have money on them, or they had been on the water for many days, so it was rare for them tond and they were definitely willing to spend money to eat something good. Good heavens, these crew members didn¡¯t seem tock money. Indeed, so many people had ordered fried dumplings! They really did not care about the high price of fried dumplings! They originally thought that fried dumplings would be bought by people the least. Unexpectedly, when these crew members arrived, they instantly bought more than half of the fried dumplings. After Mother Rong finished cooking the food the crew wanted in a hurry, most of the ingredients she had brought were gone. She was so tired that she raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her face and watched as the crew sat at the table they had brought and ate fervently in front of the stall. ¡­ There was really no need to worry about earning money today. As the tables in front of the stall were filled with people, more people were attracted and they came over to buy food. This was because many people who didn¡¯tck money but didn¡¯t think about ordering anything at first saw that the business in this stall was so good. A few more people came to eat porridge or fried dumplings. One of them was a merchant from the south who wanted a glutinous rice chicken. In the end, Mother Rong opened the steamer¡ªIt was sold out. Mother Rong said to that merchant without batting an eyelid, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. The glutinous rice chicken is sold out.¡± It was the first day they had set up a stall. They did not dare to cook too much food as they were afraid that they would not be able to sell them. Even Ye Lulu did not feel arrogant and felt that they would definitely sell well. Hence, everything was prepared with restraint. This was especially true for glutinous rice chicken. As glutinous rice was not suitable to be eaten too much, if they couldn¡¯t sell it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it when they returned at night. Furthermore, in terms of numbers, glutinous rice chickens were lesspared to fried dumplings. The glutinous rice chicken was sold for five copper coins as well, so they were afraid that no one would ask for it. Therefore, they only prepared thirty glutinous rice chickens and nned to just sell them first and see how things went. Unexpectedly, before the sky turned dark, there were still people bustling about on the docks and the glutinous rice chickens were already sold out! At this moment, Mother Rong was ten thousand times happier and more excited than having a merchant buy food. Her hands, which were holding the steamer, trembled slightly, perhaps because they were hot or because she was tired from cooking porridge and fried dumplings for so long. They could really continue doing business! ¡°It sold out just like that?!¡± The merchant was shocked and revealed an unhappy expression. ¡°I heard that this glutinous rice chicken was filling and specially came over to buy it. Why is it sold out just like that?¡± Mother Rong smiled and exined politely, ¡°It¡¯s our first day doing business today. We were afraid that we wouldn¡¯t be able to sell them, so we made a little less. Dear customer, I¡¯m really sorry. If you don¡¯t mind, buy a portion of fried dumplings instead. They are very filling too. The dumplings are big and there are ten in arge portion. You can eat them all the way.¡± Chapter 89 - Guan Chibei Changed Diapers

Chapter 89: Guan Chibei Changed Diapers

The price of arge portion of fried dumplings was double. The merchant hesitated for a second, but because he was outside, he had more than enough budget. Thus, he bought arge portion of fried dumplings. ¡­ In the Guan family¡¯s courtyard in Yunwu Vige. Ye Lulu stayed in the house with the three babies. Father Guan was carving more wooden bowls for use outside. Guan Chibei was also outside the courtyard. Mother Rong and the rest had gone to the city to sell food, so the two of them stayed behind to guard the house. There were many people in the mountains who knew how to do woodwork. The men from the Guan family were no exception. This time, Father Guan had brought the brothers to make thatrge wooden cart. They carved and set it up. Under Ye Lulu¡¯s guidance, it took a lot of effort for them to assemble it. The men from the Guan family spent several days without sleep. Those wooden spoons, wooden bowls, and wooden chopsticks were all made by the Guan family. Now, Father Guan stayed at home and had nothing else to do. He continued to carve wooden bowls in the courtyard. The babies were lying on their backs like sticky rice cakes. They opened their eyes and let out muffled sounds. Ye Luluughed and touched the babies¡¯ diapers before calling Guan Chibei, who was outside. A few momentster, Ye Lulu looked up and saw Guan Chibei standing by the door. He looked at her with his fair face. It was unknown when his fair face seemed to have be deeper. His ck eyes were dark like the universe as he looked at her calmly. He had no expression on his face, but his eyes were asking her what was wrong. The moment Ye Lulu looked over, she felt her breath hitch. She suddenly thought that her husband sometimes had an outstanding appearance. For some reason, Ye Lulu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Come in and help me change their diapers.¡± This time, it was Guan Chibei¡¯s turn to be stunned. Ye Lulu put on an innocent face and immediately said, ¡°Mother and Sisters-inw are not around. I can¡¯t change them myself. I can¡¯t get out of bed right now.¡± Guan Chibei walked in with his long legs. He looked at Ye Lulu meaningfully and said to her, ¡°[My] mother and [my] sisters-inw have treated you well, eh? It seems that you have really treated them as your family.¡± For some reason, Ye Lulu inexplicably felt a strange feeling. Ye Lulu was unaware that Guan Chibei already knew that she wasn¡¯t the original owner of this body. Logically speaking, they were naturally not her real mother and sisters-inw¡­ However, since she had transmigrated here, although she was not the one who was pregnant with the three babies, she had given birth to them at the risk of her life. It was not overboard for her to treat Mother Rong and the Guan family¡¯s sisters-inw as her real mother and sisters-inw, right? Her body trembled and she felt a little guilty. She said in a daze, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sincere. Otherwise, what else could it be?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was profound. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, I¡¯m your husband. They¡¯re naturally your family.¡± He was teasing her. He teased her for lying through her teeth and not knowing that she had been exposed. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± As soon as she heard the word ¡®husband,¡¯ Ye Lulu coughed and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Hurry up and change the diapers! My second son is shitting. I can smell him.¡± After a pause, Ye Lulu¡¯s face glowed again as she said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Hey! I remember you hugging our second son thest time. It looks like you¡¯re the closest to him. I¡¯ll let you change his diapers then!¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 90 - Giving the Three Babies Their Nicknames

Chapter 90: Giving the Three Babies Their Nicknames

He was the God of the Netherworld. Even if he descended into the mortal world and became a human, how could he change a baby¡¯s diapers? Even if this was his son. Of course, he¡­ He squatted down by the bed and reached out to remove the second son¡¯s diapers. His movements were a little clumsy, and he had to ask Ye Lulu, ¡°How do I change?¡± Guan Chibei gave in secretly. He really had no choice. He could not let Father Guane in and help change the diapers, right? It was true that Ye Lulu could not handle it alone. The soiled diapers had to be ced outside of the room. Ye Lulu kissed her eldest son first. Then, she scooped up the petty youngest son. She agilely changed the youngest son¡¯s diapers whilemanding Guan Chibei. ¡°Here, untie it like this. Be careful not to strangle the baby¡­ Then, gently remove it. Hey, don¡¯t frown. No matter how smelly it is, you have to look happy! Otherwise, the babies are smart. They¡¯ll be unhappy if they see you finding them smelly!¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Be gentle with your hands. The babies¡¯ buttocks are very tender. There¡¯ll be a print on them with the tiniest pressure¡­¡± Guan Chibei clumsily changed the diapers for the first time for the babies. After changing the diapers for the three babies, Guan Chibei didn¡¯t leave the house. Ye Lulu leaned against the head of the bed and rxed while ying with the babies. ¡°Wa! Boom!¡± Ye Lulu opened her arms. Her fingers were long and thin, but her hands were very small. She covered her face. Then, she suddenly moved away and made a face at the three babies. Her young and tender face was beautiful and delicate, and she had a different expression. The eldest and second sonsughed in surprise. Their faces became lively and they moved their limbs vigorously. The babies really looked like little turtles when they moved. The eldest son opened his eyes wide and let out a sound through his nose. ¡°Hu¡­ lu.¡± Her second son waved his little hands vigorously, wanting to get up and y with Ye Lulu. He was extremely lively. He smiled the longest and kept smiling at Ye Lulu. The youngest child, on the other hand, had a cold and weary look on his face. He was the only one who was not amused. He turned his head slightly and looked very uninterested. Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help but smile and kiss the babies one by one. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget about her youngest child, who gave the smallest reaction. Guan Chibei stood by the bed and looked at Ye Lulu, who was kissing the three sons of the King of Hades so casually. His eyes were dark as he sat downzily on the wooden chair, not revealing anything. Ye Lulu smiled until two light dimples appeared on her cheeks. Her eyes suddenly widened as well as she said excitedly, ¡°I know! Why don¡¯t we give our eldest son his nickname ¡®Hu Lu¡¯? Our eldest son always makes the sound ¡®hu lu¡¯. He¡¯s too cute¡­¡± Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°The second son¡¯s nickname can be ¡®Chi Chi¡¯. He loves tough¡­¡± ¡°The youngest¡­ shall we call him ¡®Gu Gu¡¯?¡± Ye Lulu simply gave all three babies nicknames. Previously, she had said that she would name them. As the three babies were still young, she was not in a hurry. She did not have any ideas at the moment, so she had not named them yet. Now that she had an idea, she could name them. After all, nicknames were just addressed by the people closest to them. There was no need for any special meaning. Ye Lulu said, ¡°Our youngest son isn¡¯t cute at all~ Then, we¡¯ll give him the cutest nickname to make up for it.¡± As Ye Lulu spoke, her eyes were filled with love. She reached out and pinched the youngest child¡¯s cheeks. Chapter 91 - Returning at Night

Chapter 91: Returning at Night

The youngest son turned his face away and refused to be touched. It was unknown if he understood Ye Lulu¡¯s words. His light-colored eyes focused on Ye Lulu and he looked up unhappily. However, Ye Lulu was in a very excited mood. She shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s do this! The eldest son is Hu Lu, the second son is Chi Chi, and the youngest son is Gu Gu!¡± She named the three babies¡­ in such a manner. Guan Chibei nced at her and did not say anything. He did not care how she chose their nicknames and seemed to have tacitly agreed. Ye Lulu was ying with the babies when there was a sudden sound from outside. Mother Rong and the rest had returned! The sky had already darkened. From themotion caused by the return of Mother Rong and the rest, she guessed that business was good today. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­ We did business today!¡± As soon as Mother Rong and the rest entered the house, they shouted excitedly. The two sisters-inw had looks of joy on their faces, and even the three brothers were silently happy. Father Guan immediately threw down the wooden bowl and came over. ¡°How was it? I said I would follow you today, but you didn¡¯t let me! How can I feel at ease letting you go to the docks in the city alone?¡± Father Guan said to Mother Rong. Mother Rong said, ¡°Hey, there are three sons following us. The eldest son is also around. What are you worried about? It¡¯s fine.¡± Everyone in the room heard these words. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei looked at each other in silence. Ah¡­ They didn¡¯t expect Mother Rong and Father Guan to still put on a public disy of affection at their age¡­ Father Guan was also very nervous about today¡¯s matter. Mother Rong could not hold it in any longer. As soon as she reached home, she said in a frenzy, ¡°We sold food today! Lulu¡¯s idea was right, and her taste is really good¡­ There were always people who patronized our stall! Today, we went to the docks to sell porridge and we were only left with three pork ribs and four fish segments¡­ There are only twenty white flour dumplings left! We can really sell them!¡± ¡°Did you know? I really didn¡¯t expect that the fish bones and chicken bones, as well as the chicken intestines, would be the fastest to be sold out! Those people wanted to eat porridge but felt that it was a little expensive to add other ingredients. However, they wanted the meat smell in their porridge, so they were more willing to spend money to add a portion of these ingredients¡­¡± ¡°Oh right, there are really people in Yuan City who are starting to eat blood! Today, someone ordered porridge with pig blood and chicken blood. They were all crew members who disembarked from the ship. They came from overseas, which meant that the people from overseas were eating blood. Lulu was right¡­¡± ¡°Glutinous rice chickens were very popr. They could carry them easily in their hands, and they could eat them as they walked. They were filling as well, so many people bought them. We made thirty of them! They were sold out just after noon. There were still people who wanted to buy them!¡± ¡°Many people bought fried dumplings as well. Oh! There were so many people at the docks who weren¡¯t short of money. Those who were about to board the ship and set off and those who had money would buy a portion and bring it to the ship to eat¡­¡± ¡°In short, business wasn¡¯t bad! We must be making money! I haven¡¯t seen it yet, but I¡¯m thinking of rushing home first. Oh, the things I brought with me are pretty much sold out¡­¡± Mother Rong was filled with excitement and was too happy. She spoke non-stop in high spirits and could not wait to tell her family everything. She was overjoyed. Father Guan also pricked up his ears and listened attentively. His heartstrings were firmly tugged at and his hanging heart slowly rxed. The Guan family¡¯s brothers and sisters-inw were not impatient. Instead, they stayed quietly by the side even though they followed their mother to the city. It was obvious that she was happy. Guan Chibei got up and left the house. He went to the courtyard to talk to Mother Rong. Ye Lulu could only stay in the house. However, when she heard Mother Rong¡¯s excited words, she was happy and smiled. Chapter 92 - The Family Went into Ye Lulus House to Count Money

Chapter 92: The Family Went into Ye Lulu¡¯s House to Count Money

It was the first day they had gone to the city to set up a stall. The capital for this business was from Guan Chibei hunting a wild boar in the mountains. The things they got in exchange included white rice, glutinous rice, white flour, pork, a few small pots, a special frying pan for fried dumplings, and arge pot for the in porridge. However, after spending this sum of money, nothing was left. Therefore, on the first day they went out to set up a stall today, everyone in the Guan family was nervous. They were unsure if the food could be sold. She was finally at ease now. Mother Rong shouted as she came in to see Ye Lulu. She was so excited that she did not know what to do. Her face was red as she praised Ye Lulu warmly before going out to cook again. Today, Father Guan, Guan Chibei, and Ye Lulu were eating the food that Mother Rong had prepared before she left in the morning. There was no choice. Ye Lulu was still in her confinement period. Father Guan and Guan Chibei did not know how to cook, so Father Guan only knew how to heat up the food. Dinner tonight was prepared using the remaining ingredients from the day. Coincidentally, there were threerge ribs. After adding sufficient ingredients, not only was the bean paste rich but there were also potatoes and vegetables. Just this pot of boiled pork ribs alone was very fragrant. There were still approximately twenty white flour dumplings left. Fried dumplings were too heaty. Steamed dumplings in clear soup along with the vorful pork ribs were just right! There was not enough staple food. They quickly steamed a pot of sweet potato white rice. Mother Rong was rarely magnanimous and said that she wanted to celebrate their first day of setting up a stall. The other four pieces of fish segments were given to Ye Lulu, who then made a bowl of soft fish porridge. Ye Lulu liked fish that wasn¡¯t fishy and enjoyed the porridge very much. When the Guan family was having dinner, Mother Rong still could not stop. She continued, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really possible to do business at the docks. Manyrge ships were docked, and I saw many crewmen and sailorsing down today. They were eating and drinking from different stalls at the docks! We received a group of twenty people, who were are all young men. They didn¡¯t even care about what they ordered. When this group of people came down, we sold out seventy to eighty percent of our food.¡± ¡°We also saw that many stalls were very popr! Those who sold dry rations and meat pancakes¡­ oh my, those people have been doing business at the docks for so many days. They¡¯re so popr every day. How much money do they make¡­¡± ¡°Our stall isn¡¯t considered to be very popr today.¡± At this point, Father Guan¡¯s face tightened. Actually, that was true. Firstly, they were a new stall, so their business naturally wouldn¡¯t be too good. People still needed to gradually increase their eptance of it. Secondly, they sold something new. Many people had never seen them before, so they would just look but not buy. Mother Rong still knew in her heart and continued, ¡°After all, it¡¯s the first day. Although our business wasn¡¯t the most popr, there were always peopleing over to help. I think we definitely earned some money! That¡¯s enough!¡± The Guan family had their dinner in a frenzy. Even the children who had been ying around during the day were so affected by the atmosphere that they ran around the courtyard. After they were done, Mother Rong held the money basket tightly and entered Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Father Guan, Eldest Brother Guan, and the rest followed behind. Even the men did not care about Ye Lulu¡¯s confinement period. Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes were neat and tidy, and the Guan family¡¯s women were all present. Guan Chibei was also present. The people in the mountains did not mind. The whole family rushed into Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Because they were going to count the money! Chapter 93 - Ye Lulu Humblebragged

Chapter 93: Ye Lulu Humblebragged

For some reason, although Ye Lulu was the one who came up with the idea, she was only a daughter-inw of the Guan family. Furthermore, she was at home during her confinement period and had not left the city to sell food. However, when Mother Rong and the rest returned and were about to check and see how much money they had earned today, they could not help but enter her house, implying that they wanted to calcte with her. The rest of the Guan family did not feel that anything was wrong. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t help but enter Ye Lulu¡¯s house naturally. The family gathered together. Fortunately, the children from the Guan family had already fallen asleep. Ye Lulu was dressed neatly and her body was well-nourished. There was no wind in the house, so she did not mind that everyone had entered. Hence, everyone in the house, including Mother Rong and Ye Lulu, started to count the money excitedly. Mother Rong turned the money basket upside down on the table. It was all copper coins. Only a small piece was silver. It was the money that the crew had paid for everyone. ¡°Ten copper coins¡­ twenty copper coins¡­ thirty copper coins¡­ thirty-nine, forty, forty-one¡­¡± Under the gaze of the entire family, Mother Rong counted them one by one. The more she counted, the more excited she became. ¡°Ny-seven copper coins, ny-eight copper coins¡­¡± ¡°One hundred and nine, one hundred and eleven copper coins¡­¡± Mother Rong¡¯s voice was already trembling. ¡°One hundred and eleven copper coins!¡± Mother Rong cried out in disbelief. Her entire body trembled and her voice cracked! ¡°Including this piece of silver, I remember that it was worth at least two hundred and twenty-six copper coins. One hundred and eleven copper coins. Add two hundred and twenty-six copper coins. Wait, that¡¯s equivalent to¡­¡± As Mother Rong murmured, Ye Lulu said, ¡°Three hundred and thirty-seven copper coins. If this silver is worth more, we can count it as three hundred and forty copper coins.¡± The Guan family looked at her in surprise. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered. No one had expected Lulu¡¯s math to be so¡­ good? She did not seem to find it difficult to calcte this at all. ¡°Three hundred and forty copper coins!¡± Mother Rong cried out. The entire Guan family gasped. The room was filled with shock. Hiss¡­ No matter how they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t believe that they had earned a total of three hundred and forty copper coins from doing business today! Three hundred and forty copper coins! To the poor vigers, this was a huge sum of money. They could actually earn it in a day! It was unbelievable. Apart from Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu, the Guan family was stunned! The money they earned today was equivalent to what all the men in the Guan family would have earned after nine days of manualbor in the docks. They had earned it in a day. Although they had long expected to earn money by setting up a stall today, they did not expect to earn more than three hundred copper coins. The vigers didn¡¯t even earn more than three hundred copper coins a month when they went to the city to do odd jobs. This was true for most families in Yunwu Vige. However, today, their Guan family had earned more than three hundred copper coins! !!! The Guan family¡¯s souls seemed to have left their bodies. They were all stunned. If news of this were to spread in the vige, no one would believe it¡­ The problem was that Ye Lulu was still saying, ¡°It¡¯s our first day doing business today, so we have to see the situation. I¡¯m worried, but I¡¯m just giving it a try. Therefore, we prepared fewer ingredients and didn¡¯t sell much. We don¡¯t earn much money either. When we¡¯re more experienced in the future and prepare more ingredients, we¡¯ll sell more.¡± They didn¡¯t earn much money¡­ Chapter 94 - Eye contact (Ah, No)

Chapter 94: Eye contact (Ah, No)

The Guan family looked at her stiffly. They did not know what to say. Earning more than three hundred copper coins a day was not considered a lot? Ye Lulu continued, ¡°But don¡¯t be happy too soon. This is the full amount. We still have to deduct our capital. Although most of the ingredients were from our family and we didn¡¯t need to spend money, we still have other capital.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s wild boar was not exchanged for nothing. Mother Rong calcted and said, ¡°Chibei¡¯s wild boar was sold for two taels of silver, while the pots cost one and a half taels. Just the big pot alone cost eight coins. The t base pot cost three coins, and the two small pots cost four coins. The pork and pig intestines cost one and a half coins. The white rice, glutinous rice, and white flour cost three and a half coins. The chickens and vegetables from the vegetable fields at home are not included. The capital is two taels of silver.¡± Oh. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Oh¡­ Their excitement from before was all gone. So it turned out that they had such huge capital. Calcting the money they had earned today, it was not enough to make up for the capital yet! When Ye Lulu saw that the faces of the Guan family froze again, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Guan Chibei looked at her with a deep gaze. She looked very childish and probably thought that it was fun. Didn¡¯t she propose to do this business?! She was still smiling. The Guan family was at a loss for words. They had indeed earned a lot from selling food today, but now, it seemed like they didn¡¯t earn any at all. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eldest Brother Guan straightened his back and did not say anything. His face was filled with indescribable emotions. It was very awkward. After a moment, the atmosphere became lively again. Mother Rong said, ¡°It can be said that we haven¡¯t gotten back our capital yet. However, the capital was exchanged from Chibei¡¯s wild boar. We used it to do business, so no matter what, the money we earned today is a lot. Our business must continue. When we earn our capital back, it will be time to earn profits It¡¯s still a good thing!¡± Ye Lulu nodded and looked at Mother Rong in agreement. She deliberately didn¡¯t say anything because she wanted to see the Guan family¡¯s attitude and opinions. If Mother Rong could think that way, there was a possibility that the Guan family¡¯s business could continue. Eldest Brother Guan and the others sucked in a breath and nodded with profound expressions. As the eldest son in the family, Eldest Brother Guan said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s continue with this business. We brothers won¡¯t go to the city to do manualbor anymore. In the future, we¡¯ll go to the docks with Mother every day.¡± The men from the Guan family were looking at the process of setting up the stall today. Could they really not do manualbor anymore and just stay at home to help? From the looks of it, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest felt that they could choose to stay at home or go out with their family to set up the stall. This was also Eldest Brother Guan¡¯s and the rest¡¯s recognition of this stall. Father Guan had always been an open-minded person. He waved his hands and nodded. ¡°Since you think we can do it, then let¡¯s do this business in the future. Mother Rong, you¡¯re a foodie, so I¡¯ll leave the business to you. It¡¯s just that¡­ let me go to the docks to set up the stall as well. I want to see what the situation is like too.¡± Oh my. Ye Lulu sat on the bed and her body trembled. She instinctively looked up at Guan Chibei. What did she hear?! Father Guan was calling Mother Rong ¡®Mother Rong¡¯. It was actually Mother Rong! Oh my, were people of Father Guan¡¯s age and seniority still so loving? Eh? She had experienced Father Guan¡¯s and Mother Rong¡¯s public disy of affection for the second time in a day. No way. Guan Chibei received her gaze and knew what Ye Lulu was thinking. He looked back at her. Chapter 95 - Guan Chibei Enters the House in the Morning

Chapter 95: Guan Chibei Enters the House in the Morning

After counting the money and chatting, the Guan family returned to their houses. They slept that night with excitement and satisfaction. The next morning, Mother Rong and the rest continued to set up the stall. The difference today was that Fifth Brother Guan stayed behind to guard the house while Father Guan left for the city. Their carts were ced in the carriage station by the city gate. Since Yuan City was a ce for transportation and freight, there were naturally many carriages. There were also different people who needed to store their carriages temporarily, so there was a special carriage station by the city gate that was convenient for everyone who wanted to do business in the city. This carriage station was set up by the government, so it was safe and trustworthy. They would pay ording to the size of their different carriages. Although their family¡¯s wooden cart had a strange design that no one in Yuan City had seen before, the entire cart was huge. It cost five copper coins per night ording to the slot of the big carriage. It was not cheap, butpared to doing business, it was worth it. Early in the morning, Guan Chibei went to the river to fish, just like yesterday. He had already calctedst night and estimated the amount of food they would be selling today, so he caught five fish. He went to the butcher¡¯s to buy double the amount of pork and pig intestines. Vige butcher Liu¡¯s expression was especially strange, as if he was wondering why the Guan family had bought so much pork yesterday but came to buy meat again today. No one in the vige knew that their family went to the docks to set up a stall. Firstly, the vigers were young adults who did manualbor. Almost no one else entered the city, and even if they did, they would be doing manualbor. Secondly, there were too many people at the docks. Mother Rong¡¯s stall wasn¡¯t popr to the point of being sensational. Therefore, although the business was good, no one in the vige had seen it. If they wanted to do business, they naturally had to make early preparations. They set off at night and did not encounter any vigers. For various reasons, no one had heard about the Guan family doing business yet. They had also killed three chickens at home. The remaining white rice was taken to the docks and could be ced in arge pot to be boiled at any time. The remaining white flour was also made into three hundred dumplings. A hundred glutinous rice chickens were prepared in advance. All the ingredients prepared on the first day had been used up. Although Mother Rong and the rest had set off very early today, they were filled with excitement. It was different from yesterday. When the sun seeped through the window, Ye Lulu woke up. She woke up early in the morning and teased the babies before feeding them milk. Before long, she had to change the babies¡¯ diapers. Ye Lulu called Guan Chibei in to help change the diapers for the babies. Guan Chibei was opening up a chicken pen in the backyard to free up more space. After a while, he walked into the house steadily. Ye Lulu scooped up the youngest son who had his eyes half-closed and shouted at Guan Chibei in a hurry, ¡°Change the diaper for the second son first. I don¡¯t know why, but these babies are especially energetic after they woke up today. They keep moving around excitedly.¡± She spoke a littlete. The youngest son in her hands opened his eyes unhappily. He also opened his mouth and cried a few times. Ye Lulu quickly started. Guan Chibei was more experienced than yesterday. The two of them changed the diapers together and it was finally settled. ¡°Why are you so impatient? You cry if we are a littlete. Look at how obedient your eldest brother is.¡± Ye Lulu lowered her head and kissed the youngest son, nagging at him. After changing into clean diapers, the eldest and second sonsy on the bedfortably. They were even more energetic and moved their little limbs vigorously. Chapter 96 - Red Chicken

Chapter 96: Red Chicken

Guan Chibei had just changed the diapers for his eldest son. He retracted his hand and picked up three diapers. He got up and turned around, preparing to bring the diapers out of the house. However, the baby actually liked this father of his very much and wanted to stay together with him. It was rare for him to get close to him. His naughty second son waved his little hand and yed with the corner of Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes. As soon as Guan Chibei got up, his second son grabbed the strap of his pants. When Ye Lulu saw this, she was afraid that Guan Chibei would not notice and would be dragging their second son out if he walked forward. Hence, she eximed. She quickly leaned forward and reached out to grab the strap, wanting her second son to let go. Unexpectedly, Guan Chibei took a step forward. At that moment, there was a tearing sound. Ye Lulu ripped off the man¡¯s pants. Damn¡­ Guan Chibei suddenly stopped in front of her. The air froze¡­ Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei froze. Ye Lulu was dumbfounded. Her eyes widened even more than the female leads in television dramas, and she looked at Guan Chibei in shock. Guan Chibei did not seem to have expected anything to happen and was stunned. The situation stopped for a moment. Dark brown, rough pants. His upper body was wearing a dark brown rough shirt from the same series. Farmers¡¯ clothes were not big-sized as a lot of cloth would be used up. Guan Chibei was still growing. His clothes were of the right length. As soon as his pants were removed¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s fair buttocks were exposed and appeared clearly in front of Ye Lulu. F*ck¡­ Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s buttocks and was stunned. She did not expect a man like Guan Chibei to have such round and fair buttocks. She was shocked. She saw something. Ah! My eyes! That was what Ye Lulu was thinking at that moment. As for Guan Chibei¡­ he was the Yin God and had never expected that his pants would be suddenly torn off. Furthermore, because he was a farmer, he did not have undergarments. The habits of the vigers in Yunwu Vige were that men¡¯s undergarments were sewn with ayer of white cloth on the crotch of their pants. Even if they were undergarments, they were together with the pants. Therefore, when his pants were torn off, the buttocks of the King of Hades were exposed. He could feel the slight chill in the air¡­ Guan Chibei was also stunned. The air was silent for a second. Guan Chibei turned around with a stiff expression. He looked at Ye Lulu in disbelief. The two of them felt like they were dead in their hearts at the same time. The problem was that in the next second, Ye Lulu reacted and felt that the situation was too awkward. Her first reaction was to lean out and try to pull Guan Chibei¡¯s pants up. ¡­ He was standing there with his buttocks exposed¡­ It was too¡­ Guan Chibei was holding a diaper. There was no choice. Guan Chibei took a deep breath and held the diaper in his other hand. He had an empty hand and was about to pick up his pants when he bent down. Hence, Ye Lulu stretched out her hand. And she grabbed Guan Chibei¡¯s buttocks. ¡­ ¡­ Ah! Guan Chibei¡¯s body suddenly froze. The aura around him froze as well. The air in the room fell silent again. Chapter 97 - Awkward

Chapter 97: Awkward

This time, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibeipletely lost their ability to speak. Ye Lulu¡¯s face froze and she immediately felt like she had lost her life¡­ What had she done?! Her hand was full to the touch. It felt smooth and delicate, yet it was also extremely stic. It was like grabbing the best kneading dough. That feeling was amazing. Guan Chibei was a man, but he had such perky buttocks. His figure was not bad. Ye Lulu thought in a daze and forgot to move. She maintained her grip on the man¡¯s buttocks, feeling extremely happy¡­ Furthermore, the entire house was silent! The baby, who was ying on his back, seemed to think that the scene in front of him was very interesting. He suddenlyughed happily. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The babyughed merrily. He was happy. Her second son¡¯s happyughter broke the suffocating air in the room. The two of them came back to their senses. Guan Chibei slowly turned his head¡­ Ye Lulu felt her heart burn. She immediately retracted her hand and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Hahaha! She grabbed a man¡¯s buttocks. She was crazy. Guan Chibei turned around and his eyes, which were like a bottomless ck hole, met hers urately. Ye Lulu trembled and felt a sense of shame wash over her. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Shall I help you pull your pants up?¡± Guan Chibei retracted his gaze and was silent for a moment. He stretched out his long arm and pulled up his pants. He put the diaper aside and tied the strap on his pants. He used a lot of strength to tie the strap. When he tied the final knot, he pulled hard¡­ He used so much strength that the rough pants wrapped around his thin waist. If he didn¡¯t use a pair of scissors, he would not be able to cut the strap on his pants open. Ye Lulu watched him tie his pants the entire time. He did not say a word and walked out of the house. Guan Chibei retreated, but Ye Lulu was still in the house and had not recovered from the shock. Oh my, that ident was too¡­ It was extremely awkward. How could something so embarrassing happen between her and her ¡®husband¡¯?! She was feeling guilty. Moreover, it seemed that her hand still had the feeling of Guan Chibei¡¯s buttocks. They were stic¡­ Ah! Stop! Ye Lulu, what are you thinking?! After Guan Chibei left, he did note in again. The two of them knew very well that they had to avoid each other for the time being due to the awkwardness. Ye Lulu cowered in the house, pretending to be calm and innocent. In the afternoon, Guan Chibei entered the house again and brought her food. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although the embarrassing ident had just happened, only he and Guan Chixi were left at home. No matter what, Guan Chixi could note in to deliver food to Ye Lulu, who was still in confinement. Thus, Guan Chibei could only walk in with the food. ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡­¡± Ye Lulu was carrying the eldest son. As soon as she heard the man¡¯s voice, she paused in her movements and the expression on her face changed. She ced the baby down in a panic and didn¡¯t dare to look at Chibei. She opened her mouth and said in a dry voice, ¡°Oh, thank you¡­¡± Chapter 98 - Consecutive Cases

Chapter 98: Consecutive Cases

The atmosphere in the room became very strange. Ye Lulu felt a little distracted. She leaned against the head of the bed in an extremely unnatural manner. Guan Chibei ced the bowl on the table. ¡°There are stewed pork trotters today¡­¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Oh, they¡¯re quite white. They¡¯re also round and perky. They¡¯re very stic¡­¡± Guan Chibei paused. ¡°?¡± Ye Lulu suddenly reacted and widened her eyes again, as if she could hear herself cracking at this moment. It was all because of her brain. It could not slow down! She was just thinking about how she felt when she grabbed Guan Chibei¡¯s buttocks. Her head went dizzy and she actually said such things! It was¡­ damn ridiculous. She was gone! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression changed. His eyes immediately darkened. His gaze slowly moved¡­ andnded on her face. Guan Chibei¡¯s speechless attitude carried a meaning. Ye Lulu wished she could shake her head to remove all the water in it. She must have been dumbfounded. Damn, could time be reversed so that those words would not be spoken? Ye Lulu froze and said with difficulty, ¡°Ah, right. No. Ah¡­¡± Guan Chibei looked at her calmly but did not intend to let her off this time. He asked her in a deep voice, ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± Ye Lulu took a deep breath and feigned ignorance. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°White? Round? Perky?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. Ye Lulu said, ¡°I was talking about the babies¡¯ faces. I just washed their faces.¡± Guan Chibei did not speak, but he did not turn around to leave the house. Instead, he stood where he was and looked at her with an aura that could not be ignored. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Ye Lulu wanted to die on the spot. She just wanted him to get out of there quickly, so she blurted, ¡°I¡¯m going to take off my shirt and breastfeed the eldest son soon.¡± The air froze again¡­ Ye Lulu revealed a look of despair. Oh my. Haha! She was dead. ¡­ Guan Chibei walked out of the house. Guan Chixi was looking at a bunch of children from the Guan family in the courtyard. This was also why there had to be someone from the family around. All the children had to be watched by the adults. After the meal, Guan Chibei stepped out of the Guan family and walked into the vige. He went to the river in the vige to try and catch more fish while he was free. After all, the Guan family needed fish every day. He could rear fish at home, so he could fish more at once. He did not have to go to the river every morning to fish. At this moment, there was no one in the vige. When Guan Chibei walked to the east of the vige, a weak voice sounded from afar. It was timid, thin, and light. It was also a little hesitant. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± A thin figure walked out from the front. It was a very small-sized woman. She looked to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old. She was wearing a rough set of clothes, but because she was too thin, she looked like she was swaying. The woman was carrying a small basket on her back. It was obvious that she hade out to pick wild vegetables. She was also from Yunwu Vige and was called Liu Ya. She was indeed just over the age of sixteen and was a girl from the Liu family. There were a lot of men in her family, so it was naturally very big and she had toe out to work every day. The vige was so small and everyone in the vige knew each family. Guan Chibei had naturally seen her before. Chapter 99 - "Sixth Brother Guan..."

Chapter 99: ¡°Sixth Brother Guan...¡±

Just like Liu Ya knew that he was the Guan family¡¯s sixth son. The vigers saw Liu Yae out every day to pick wild vegetables. Which girl in the vige didn¡¯t have to work and take care of the family? However, Liu Ya had been too skinny from a young age, so it was hard for everyone not to dote on her a little more. It could be said that in the vige, Liu Ya was pitied by everyone. Her face was small and her skin was fair. She looked a little sweet and was considered good-looking, so everyone loved her looks. Liu Ya bit her lip and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Sixth Brother Guan.¡± Guan Chibei stopped in his tracks. Since he had assumed this identity, he naturally had to deal with the people in the vige. He looked at Liu Ya and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Ya raised herrge watery eyes and looked at Guan Chibei timidly. Her eyebrows were tainted with a tinge of shyness as she spoke to Guan Chibei, ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, are you going to the river?¡± They were just chatting and there was nothing he could not reply to. Guan Chibei nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sixth Brother Guan stay at home to take an afternoon nap at this time?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s voice was soft, but it was sweet and pleasant to the ears. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. Liu Ya¡¯s expression became slightly ugly and she said, ¡°You have to go to the river every day to fish for your wife to eat? Sixth Brother Guan, your wife is in confinement, right? Although she needs to nourish her body, there¡¯s no need to spend so much on a woman in the vige. It¡¯s already very good to have fish and meat to eat once every few days.¡± ¡°Why would Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s wife let him go to the river every day? The sky is already so cold. The river water must be very cold. Sixth Brother Guan, you¡­¡± ¡°How can you stand it? Although Sixth Brother Guan is a man, a man has to take care of his body.¡± Liu Ya looked at Guan Chibei with concern. Guan Chibei did not expect Liu Ya to suddenly walk out and talk to him about this. Previously, Liu Ya was not familiar with the Guan family and had never spoken to Guan Chibei. This was the first time. Guan Chibei frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the cold air. Is there anything else?¡± Liu Ya widened her eyes and looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s tall and thin figure. His face was clean and handsome. She looked down and bit her lip. She could not help but ask softly, ¡°Sixth¡­ Brother Guan, I wonder if you can help me hunt for some pig feed? I still need to pick wild vegetables¡­ It¡¯ll be quick. Please¡­ I didn¡¯t pick enough wild vegetables today and will be toote to hunt for pig feed. I have to take care of my younger brothers and sisterster. My family wants me to work as well. I might not be able to make it in time.¡± Liu Ya looked at Guan Chibei with pity. It was just hunting for some pig feed. To the vigers, this was not difficult at all, especially for men. Logically speaking, Guan Chibei would help out if there was no urgent matter. Liu Ya added softly, ¡°I know I¡¯ve troubled you, Sixth Brother Guan. It¡¯s Liu Ya¡¯s fault. Liu Ya will thank Sixth Brother Guan properly next time.¡± Guan Chibei looked at Liu Ya with deep eyes. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he seemed to have seen through Liu Ya. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change much as he said calmly, ¡°I have something on. I need to go to the river to fish for my wife and family. I can¡¯t be idle now. If you need help, go to the vige and find someone. People should be quite free now. Some vigers will help you.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s palm-sized face instantly turned pale. She stood in front of Guan Chibei anxiously and clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were filled with fear and her voice trembled. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± Chapter 100 - The Triplets Are Turning One Month Old

Chapter 100: The Triplets Are Turning One Month Old

Guan Chibei looked at her. ¡°Is there anything else? You could have already gathered the pig feed while we were talking.¡± As soon as these words were said, Liu Ya seemed to have suffered a huge blow. She looked miserable and pitiful. Her body trembled as she stood there and looked at Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± He turned around and walked steadily towards the river. It was unknown if Liu Ya was embarrassed. Her white teeth bit her lower lip hard, causing her petite and thin lips to turn red. She watched as the man walked away. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment, but one could tell that there was a hint of unwillingness as well. ¡­ The sky turned dark and there was amotion at the door of the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Mother Rong walked in excitedly. When Guan Chixi saw this, he knew that business went well again today! ¡°Mother!¡± Guan Chixi suddenly rushed out and asked repeatedly, ¡°How is it? How is it? Was today¡¯s business good?!¡± Father Guan rubbed his hands and walked out from behind Mother Rong, his face filled with excitement. It was his first time setting up a stall in the city today, so the impact on him was even greater than Mother Rong! Father Guan was so excited that he was at a loss for words. ¡°Oh my¡­ so many people! There was also a huge group of people surrounding our stall and they didn¡¯t leave! However, many women surrounded our stall and asked us about this and that. They wanted to ask for a cheaper price, but couldn¡¯t bear to leave, so they stayed for a long time¡­¡± Father Guan rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I just found out that there were so many people buying our food!¡± Ye Lulu heard this andughed. After dinner, Guan Chibei brought them to take a look. ¡°I caught twenty fishes today. They should be enough for three or four days.¡± The lively and fresh grass carps were raised in arge vat in the kitchen. ¡°Oh!¡± Mother Rong said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. I was just about to say that there isn¡¯t enough fish in the stall. Everyone actually likes to eat fish porridge and chicken porridge. On the other hand, pork porridge doesn¡¯t sell as well as pig liver porridge. There were very few people who wanted lean meat. There¡¯s still more than half of the pork left today. We don¡¯t have to buy so much pork tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Instead, we need more grass carps. You have caught them well. Oh, they¡¯re so big. One fish weighs three to four catties. It should be enough for a few days¡­¡± The business hadn¡¯t reached the point of being extremely popr yet. After all, there were too many people at the docks. There would be a stall every few steps. However,pared to yesterday, business was a little better. The glutinous rice chickens were all sold out. The fried dumplings were selling better than yesterday. There were less than ten left. On the other hand, there was indeed a lot of pork left. There was also a little bit of each ingredient left over. As a result, Mother Rong had to cook dinner tonight but the ingredients were too scattered and it was very troublesome to cook. The Guan family naturally counted the money excitedly. Then, ording to the things they had sold today, Ye Lulu nned out the amounts of various ingredients they would need in the next few days. They could just follow her amounts to set up the stall. The family slept soundly. The Guan family¡¯s stall was set up for the next few days. It was very profitable every day. It was generally confirmed that their family would be doing business in the future. Before long, it was time for the triplets to turn one month old. Although the Guan family¡¯s stall had been set up for less than ten days, the triplets were so important to the family that they could not neglect them turning one month old. Therefore, on this day, the Guan family stopped the stall and did not go to the docks to do business. It was also thanks to this business that by the time the triplets were one month old, the Guan family had earned some money. With money, they could buy things for the triplets for their one-month celebration. Chapter 101 - Guan Chibei Picked Up a Wild Duck on the Mountain

Chapter 101: Guan Chibei Picked Up a Wild Duck on the Mountain

Guan Chibei also did something. He left the Guan family and walked towards Dousu Mountain. Yunwu Vige was next to a continuous remote mountain range called Dousu Mountain Range. This mountain was named after one of the twenty-eight stars because, from a panoramic perspective, the entire mountain range stretched out. There were dozens of mountains arranged in the shape of stars. Therefore, in the river and mountain maps of the Shang dynasty, the mountain range next to Yunwu Vige was recorded as the Dousu Mountain Range. This name was given by the imperial family. Actually, this was also a name given by the deities in the sky. Because when looked down from the sky, one could see the shape of the entire mountain range. The entire Dousu Mountain Range was deep and quiet. Ye Lulu, who had studied geography in the modern era, knew that an entire mountain range could have all sorts of climates, environments, and species because the situation was tooplicated. Guan Chibei went to the other side of Yunwu Vige today. Because the environment in the deep mountains was dangerous, even the hunters in the vige had not stepped foot in it. After Guan Chibei climbed the entire mountain, he saw that it was a moist field of reeds. The reeds were tall and dense. There should be water ahead, but it was blocked by the reeds. In this environment where almost no one could step foot in, the air was very fresh. Guan Chibei took two steps forward and the yin energy on his body spread, filling the entire ce. In the thick reeds, there were some movements in a few ces. After Guan Chibei¡¯s yin energy enveloped him, the movements gradually stopped and there was no sound. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he walked forward with his long legs. He walked towards the few ces with movements that he had remembered clearly and bent down to sweep away the lush reeds. There were a few fat,rge, and firm wild ducks lying on the ground! However, those wild ducks had been suppressed by Guan Chibei¡¯s yin energy. Their life force had decreased and they became listless. Theyy in the reeds and could not move. The wild ducks trembled in fear when they saw him. Guan Chibei reached out his long hand and picked up a few fat wild ducks. Then, he went to another ce that had some movements before and looked. There were wild ducks again! As no one usually went near this patch of reeds, the wild ducks were also very densely packed. There were so many of them! Guan Chibei did not bring all the wild ducks back. He only brought back ten of them. Furthermore, among the reeds that were filled with wild ducks, there were many wild duck eggs. Each one of them was big and had shiny surfaces! Guan Chibei brought back a raft of wild ducks and a few dozen wild duck eggs. When he went over the mountain, he caught a dozen wild hares and a few pheasants and brought them down the mountain. The day of the triplets¡¯ one-month celebration had arrived. On this day, the Guan family announced that they would hold a banquet for the entire vige! The entire Yunwu Vige was in an uproar! All the vigers started to discuss the Guan family¡¯s triplets turning one month old. It was rare to give birth to triplets, and the Guan family was so poor that they did not have rice in their pots. The triplets were turning one month old, but the Guan family actually wanted to hold a banquet?! They were even inviting everyone from the vige! Furthermore, the Guan family did not tell them a few days in advance. They only told them on the day of the triplets¡¯ one-month celebration. Ah, the Guan family had no choice. They went to the docks in the city every day to set up a stall and were very busy. Every time they went out, they spent the entire day outside. As such, they only had time to spread the word during the actual day itself. Mother Rong ran to the vige entrance and shouted for everyone to eat. She shouted all the way to the end of the vige and invited the entire vige. In the vige, it was that simple. The vigers were shocked and even pounded their chests and stamped their feet. Those who had already cooked nearly pped themselves. It was a waste of rice and grains! They didn¡¯t know that the Guan family was holding a one-month celebration for their triplets today. They had eaten so muchst night that they pounded their thighs and cried out in regret. This was such a loss. They didn¡¯t leave an empty stomach. This was such a huge loss! Chapter 102 - The Family of Five in Parent-child Outfits

Chapter 102: The Family of Five in Parent-child Outfits

Needless to say, after everyone learned about this, they rushed to the Guan family. Originally, when the triplets from the Guan family turned a month old, only a few families in the vige came to congratte them with eggs, noodles, or brown sugar. After knowing that there was a free meal, all the families came over immediately. There were also many families who carried a cabbage or two eggs as a gift. There were even people who were stingy and thick-skinned enough toe to the Guan family for the celebration without delivering a gift. In the house, Ye Lulu and the three babies were all wearing brand new clothes. The scene of the four of them together was unbelievable. Ye Lulu¡¯splexion was rosy and she looked energetic. Her face was as tender as peach blossom and glowed. There was no need to talk about that. She was wearing a light purple dress, a satin-based tube top, and a coat of the same color. There were actually twoyers sewn together. There was also a thinyer of pure white cotton inside. It was warm and thin, and she didn¡¯t look bloated at all. At her waist was a pure white belt embroidered with patterns. She had pinched out a thin waist that had already recovered 80% of its strength. She looked like a deity. The problem was that the babies might tear the satin with their fingers. As such, there was an extremely thin white veil sewn into Ye Lulu¡¯s coat. Although the entire set of clothes looked very simple, it was indescribably beautiful. The triplets were wearing purple clothes made of pure satin quilted cotton. Three identical babies were ced there. In the soft purple cloth, their faces were fair and delicate. It was simply amazing. This dress was made from the new fabric Guan Chibei had bought in the city. The three babies¡¯ small clothes were made by Mother Rong and her family. It was simple. However, it was too difficult to sew the white veil Ye Lulu was wearing. Farmers could not do so, so they sent it to a clothing shop in the city and spent money to hire a skilled embroiderer to sew it. To the people in the mountains, this dress¡­ was simply exquisite and expensive. When Mother Rong and the rest saw this, they eximed repeatedly with joy in their eyes. Which woman did not fall for beautiful clothes? The vigers rushed into the house and immediately gasped, their eyes wide open. Oh my¡­ Was this someone from the vige? Ye Lulu and the three babies were all wearing simr clothes. This wasn¡¯t the rough hemp garment that farmers usually wore. Instead, the cloth was of a bright color. It was soft and expensive. The scene of the four of them wearing such clothes and standing together was simply stunning. There was an indescribable feeling¡­ In ancient times, there was no concept of parent-child outfits. The feeling it provided to people was indeed huge. ¡°Ye Lulu, how did you get these clothes that you and the children are wearing¡­¡± ¡°Did you buy these clothes in the city? Or did you make them yourself?¡± ¡°Hiss. Why are adults wearing the same clothes as children¡­¡± ¡°This outfit must have cost a lot, right? The fabric looks very expensive.¡± When they saw the four of them, the women couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The fabric was bought in the city. It¡¯s not the most expensive type. Newborn babies are weak and delicate. They need to be dressed infortable clothes. Guan Chibei bought it with money from hunting.¡± Ye Lulu picked a few words and said, ¡°The babies¡¯ clothes were made by my family. Someone had sewn the outeryer for mine, but Mother and Sisters-inw were the ones who did most of the work¡­¡± When the women in the vige heard the answer, they all revealed different expressions. ¡°Are the children alright? Were there any problems?¡± Guan Chibei walked in from outside. He was wearing a new set of clothes, but the fabric was much more ordinary. It was dark green. Although this type of cloth was not expensive, it was not coarse. Chapter 103 - Ye Lulu Was Still a Beggar

Chapter 103: Ye Lulu Was Still a Beggar

The highlight was that the dark green clothes on his body were matched with a dark purple belt at his waist. This color was the same as Ye Lulu and the babies. Naturally, this cloth was bought with money, but it was not Guan Chibei who paid for it. It was the Guan family. Mother Rong insisted that he make a new set of clothes that matched Ye Lulu and the babies. The dark purple belt around his waist didn¡¯t use up a lot of cloth, so they had asked the owner of the cloth shop for it. Although people from ancient times rarely matched colorbinations, the colors of the clothes in front of the vigers were too neat. As such, all the vigers felt that¡ª The family in front of them was wearing the same set of clothes. The people in the house watched in a daze. Ye Lulu looked up and said, ¡°Yes, the babies are very energetic today and didn¡¯t cause a ruckus. Has the celebration begun? Are there enough tables and chairs?¡± She had never participated in banquets held in an ancient vige, so Guan Chibei said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the family to provide all tables and chairs. The vigers will help to gather enough tables and chairs. If there aren¡¯t enough seats, everyone doesn¡¯t have to sit.¡± An auntie was the first toe back to her senses. She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Lulu, isn¡¯t this how your hometown is? This is how all the banquets in our vige are. Farmers aren¡¯t so particr. Some of us don¡¯t even need to be served at the table. We can just squat down by the side to eat!¡± This auntie didn¡¯t mean anything else. However, among the people in the room, a young daughter-inw said on the spot, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Lulu also a farmer? Her family was destroyed and she couldn¡¯t live in her own house. She fled the wilderness for a long time and became a beggar beforeing to our vige. She¡¯s more low-ss than the people in our vige. Auntie, why do you make it sound like she¡¯s from the city? Is she worthy?¡± The room was instantly stunned. No one had thought of this at all, and their expressions were slightly embarrassed. The one who spoke was a very ordinary woman who was neither ugly nor good-looking. She looked very young and should have just been married for a year or two. The expression on her face was neither dark nor ugly. It was just ordinary. She felt that she was not wrong at all. This was the truth. However, it was still someone else¡¯s babies turning one-month-old today. To say that in front of everyone, she wasn¡¯t giving Ye Lulu any face. The others were at a loss for words. Guan Chibei looked over and said without any change in his voice, ¡°Low-ss? How high-ss are you? You¡¯re living worse than her. She¡¯s not worthy. Are you worthy then?¡± The expressions of the vigers were very interesting. The young woman¡¯s face instantly became unsightly. She was in disbelief. She had not expected this as she was only speaking the truth. Guan Chibei was a man! A man! He had rebutted her before his wife could even speak! Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei. In fact, she did not have the time to speak. Her intention was not to cause too much of a stir on the day of the babies¡¯ one-month-old celebration. This retard was talking nonsense. In her eyes, her words were like farts. However, Guan Chibei replied so quickly and did not show any mercy at all. Haha! It felt good. The young woman choked on her words. Outside, the Guan family¡¯s meal had begun. Indeed, the entire vige had helped to assemble the tables and chairs. Because if no one helped, they could only stand or squat down to eat. Everyone could choose for themselves, so the vigers usually gathered tables and chairs. Everyone in the vige sat down. They had thought that even if the Guan family held a banquet, the food would be poor. Chapter 104 - Wild Duck Stewed with Pickled Radish

Chapter 104: Wild Duck Stewed with Pickled Radish

At most, they could only eat stewed cabbage with just two pieces of pork in it. That was already the best. As for grains, steamed buns made from pure ck flour could withstand hunger the most. After all, everyone in the vige was poor, and among them, the Guan family had always been the poorest in the vige. They didn¡¯t even have two copper coins at home. There were too many men and their expenditure was too high. Now, there were even triplets. Just like the Liu family, who was also filled with men, they were famous in the vige for drinking rice soup often. The family was often so hungry they wouldn¡¯t mind digging up grassroots to eat. The Guan family was not much different. ¡°Heh, the Guan family is trying to puff themselves up at their own cost, right? Why must they hold a celebration for the triplets? I¡¯ll see what their family can offer.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing at home, not even a grain of rice. If they insist on putting on airs, they¡¯ll just be embarrassing themselvester.¡± Some vigers were vicious with their mouths. They came over to attend the banquet in a hurry but still had to say extremely nasty words when they sat down. However, as soon as these words fell, the other vigers who were waiting for their meal opened their mouths wide and were dumbfounded when they saw the food on the table. A spicy and rich fragrance wafted through the air. ¡°Wild duck stewed with pickled radish!¡± Mother Rong did not have the time to care about what the vigers said. She carried the dishes out and shouted loudly because she wanted to remind them: ¡°These are pickled radish we made at home. Some of the tables have the non-spicy versions and some have the spicy version. If children can¡¯t eat spicy food, go to a non-spicy table.¡± Ayer of oil floated on therge pot of thick sauce that was filled with color. The duck meat was fat and thick. It could be seen that each table was filled with a whole wild duck stewed with pickled radish. There were plenty of pickled radish and wild ducks in the pot. Some of the radish pieces were still red. One could not help but salivate when looking at them. They felt that it was sour, spicy, and delicious in their mouths. Furthermore, there was not a single piece of vegetable at the bottom of the pot. It was a pot of wild ducks stewed with pickled radish. All the vigers gasped in disbelief. ¡°Braised hare meat!¡± Mother Rong was very busy. She did not care about anything else and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°There are also tables with the spicy and non-spicy versions. Children should take note as they eat. If their throats be hoarse due to the spiciness, my family will not be responsible.¡± Everyone¡¯s chests heaved violently. They froze by the table and stared in disbelief. Another pot of bright red braised hare meat was ced on the table. In order not to taint the vor, there were no vegetables. ¡°Braised pork with potatoes!¡± The third dish was finally stewed with potatoes. Mother Rong was used to reporting the name of the dish, so she simply did the same. ¡°Stir-fried vegetables!¡± ¡°Shredded white radish stir-fried with dried chili~¡± ¡°Sweet and sour shredded potato.¡± ¡­ Food was served one after another. Although there weren¡¯t many dishes and the portion was average, the vigers were already stunned. That was because these main dishes were more than enough. ¡°Steamed sweet potatoes and ck flour steamed buns,¡± Mother Rong said in the end. The staple food paled inparison. Indeed, they were ck flour steamed buns. However, this was the normal food served in banquets in the vige. With such poor staple food coupled with other dishes prepared by the Guan family today, it was not shabby at all. How was this bad?! Hiss¡­ The Guan family was so generous! At the banquet prepared for the triplets, there were three big pots of delicious dishes on each table. There was a whole duck! A whole hare! And braised pork! Chapter 105 - Ye Lulu and the Three Babies Showed Up

Chapter 105: Ye Lulu and the Three Babies Showed Up

If any one of these three dishes were to be offered, they would have been respected by others for holding a banquet in the entire vige. The vigers would be surprised and convinced, and they would eat happily. However, during the Guan family¡¯s triplets¡¯ one-month-old celebration, there were all three dishes¡­ Everyone was in an uproar. The entire vige was shocked at the Guan family¡¯s table. A woman was extremely jealous and screamed sharply, ¡°Mother Rong, has your Guan family made it big?! Weren¡¯t you so poor that everyone couldn¡¯t eat their fill? The children in the family didn¡¯t even have their pants on when running around the vige. Where did you get so much meat from?!¡± When vigers, especially the women, became jealous, they spoke in an ear-piercing manner. Mother Rong was not an inexperienced person. The smile on her face faded, but she simrly replied loudly and firmly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone know that my Chibei knows how to hunt?¡± ¡°When Chibei went up the mountain to take a look, he was lucky to have encountered a raft of wild ducks, so he brought all of them back. He hunted another nest of wild hares and even found a rabbit hole. That¡¯s how he hunted so many preys. Coincidentally, the three babies were turning one month old. These preys were just used for the banquet. Otherwise, do you really think our family can take out these things?¡± However, even though Mother Rong was pping herself in the face, she still knew how to suppress the limelight in her family. She said, ¡°Everyone saw how many preys my family¡¯s Chibei hunted recently, right? Besides, he was lucky. He even hunted a goat and exchanged it for money to buy pork. The rest are vegetables nted by our family. It¡¯s not worth much.¡± ¡°Our Chibei escaped from death and almost lost his life. His three children also almost died. Lulu risked her life to give birth to the triplets. Chibei is fine now. The adults and children are all present. Anyway, our whole family is very grateful to the heavens.¡± ¡°So our family must celebrate the three children turning one-month-old.¡± After Mother Rong said that, the vigers sighed as they thought of the night Guan Chibei had an ident. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to eat them? If you don¡¯t want to, our family will¡­¡± Mother Rong said another sentence. Before she could finish her sentence, the vigers had alreadye back to their senses and rushed forward crazily. Their chopsticks flew and they picked up food ferociously. ¡°No, no. Of course, we will eat.¡± ¡°The Guan family is really lucky. Guan Chibei is so good at hunting. In the future, his family won¡¯t have to worry about food¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much meat. The Guan family could actually bear to take all of them out. Are they stupid? Anyway, let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡± Everyone wolfed down their food, and there were various discussions. They were all extremely surprised after eating the Guan family¡¯s food. The Guan family¡¯s food was really too delicious¡­ It was so fragrant that they felt like they were about to swallow their tongues! Previously, they could smell the fragrance when the Guan family cooked every day. That was fragrant enough. Only now did they know that it was indeed ridiculously delicious! Oh my, when did the Guan family be so good at cooking? Some of the uncles with higher seniority in the vige ate the best meat. No one dared to fight with them over it. They happily drank the wine which they had asked their children to go home to get. They looked like they were enjoying themselves and had smiles all over their faces. The elders in the vige were naturally happy to see the Guan family lead a good life. Halfway through the banquet, the family carried the three babies and came out to show their faces. Mother Rong carried the eldest son while Ye Lulu carried the second son. Guan Chibei carried the youngest son. Logically speaking, given Ye Lulu¡¯sbor situation and body, she shouldn¡¯t have been able toe out after a month of confinement. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had transmigrated and changed her soul that it had a healing effect on her body or if it was because she was nourished in the mountains in the ancient times and properly cared for by the Guan family. Chapter 106 - The Girls in the Village Talked About Guan Chibei

Chapter 106: The Girls in the Vige Talked About Guan Chibei

Her body had actually recovered much more than expected and she could walk around a little. In any case, the scientific confinement period in the modern era was not like the traditions. After she returned home today, she would still recuperate and stay in her house, and minimizeing out. Among the Guan family, the most eye-catching was naturally the family of five¡­ When they saw the family of five neatly dressed, the vigers outside were all stunned! There were also exmations of surprise. They had really never seen adults wearing the same clothes as the babies. Why did they look so¡­ The vigers were filled with indescribable emotions. The triplets, who were the protagonists today, looked exactly the same. They were just one month old, and they were very small. They looked like they were carved from jade and simply did not look like ordinary children. It was also the first time that the vigers had seen them. They were all shocked. They had never seen such beautiful babies in the vige¡­ As for the light purple dress on Ye Lulu¡¯s body, coupled with her fair face, it made everyone¡¯s eyes light up and they were secretly shocked. When did she be so good-looking? There were other Guan family members beside her, but they did not wear new clothes. After all, it was only the three babies who had turned one month old today. It had already cost a lot of money for the babies to wear new clothes. The Guan family was not so rich now. However, the rest of the Guan family had also put on their most decent clothes and walked out energetically. This whole family looked perfect. Mother Rong was full of smiles. She was extremely happy and proud as she said to the vigers, ¡°Today, our triplets are one month old. Everyone, eat and drink well¡­¡± ¡°Guan Chibei, Ye Lulu, what are you wearing with the three children?¡± Someone could not help but ask. Indeed, parent-child outfits were alluring! ¡°Why are the adults and children wearing the same clothes?!¡± ¡°The color of this purple cloth is so light. It¡¯s very expensive, right?¡± The family walked out, and it was still their clothes that attracted the most attention. Guan Chibei nced at Ye Lulu with his dark eyes. It was her idea to wear this today. Ye Lulu carried the baby and said a few words. Mother Rong, who was beside them, was very proud and rushed to add on. Many vigers started to praise the three babies when they saw them. ¡°Sigh, the children are really beautiful. Look at them. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful babies in the vige!¡± An old auntie with a good heart said. Some of the women in the vige immediately had ugly expressions. ¡°They really look exactly the same. These triplets make me want to dote on them so much¡­¡± The aunties said. At this moment, the young girls in the vige were also whispering to one another at the side of the banquet. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan keeps thinking of ways to provide for his wife every day. It¡¯s no wonder that his wife is so well taken care of. Her face is fair and rosy.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize before that Sixth Brother Guan dotes on his wife so much?¡± ¡°The clothes Ye Lulu and her children are wearing must be very expensive¡­¡± ¡°Ye Lulu¡¯s really lucky to have married a man like Sixth Brother Guan.¡± ¡°If I had known, I would have proposed a marriage to Guan Chibei.¡± The few young girls in the vige who were waiting to get married had looks of envy and regret on their faces. They looked at Ye Lulu in front of them and lowered their heads. They could not help but feel upset. Which daughter-inw in the vige could be pampered as much as Ye Lulu? Who could live like Ye Lulu? Among these girls was Liu Ya, who had spoken to Guan Chibei yesterday. Chapter 107 - The Babies Nicknames: Hu Lu, Chi Chi, Gu Gu

Chapter 107: The Babies¡¯ Nicknames: Hu Lu, Chi Chi, Gu Gu

She stood behind the women, a trace of sadness and jealousy shing past her thin white face. She pursed her lips and looked at Ye Lulu, feeling even more indignant and uneasy. She saw the light purple clothes Ye Lulu was wearing and her fair skin. That was right. Why wasn¡¯t she Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s wife? Why was Ye Lulu so lucky to be able to marry a good man like Sixth Brother Guan? Although her family was poor¡­ She was from the same vige as Sixth Brother Guan. Ye Lulu was just a beggar who had wandered in! She was just lucky! No man in the vige was better to their wives than Sixth Brother Guan. Why didn¡¯t she realize earlier that Sixth Brother Guan was so good? Liu Ya clenched her fists secretly and looked at Ye Lulu, who was standing beside Guan Chibei. She felt even more indignant. Most of the vigers at the banquet were discussing the Guan family¡¯s good luck. Guan Chibei could hunt now and they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about meat in the future. They also didn¡¯t have to worry about everyone¡¯s clothes. Among them sat Auntie Tian and her family. Almost everyone in the vige came to the Guan family for a meal. Even those who had a conflict with the Guan family were no exception. Auntie Tian was still thick-skinned and brought Tie Wa and Tian Laoqi along. Moreover, the Tian family was one of the few families in the vige who didn¡¯t bring any congrattory gifts to the Guan family but ate and drank extremely well. Tian Laoqi did not care what Auntie Tian was saying at all as he focused on eating and drinking. Even Tie Wa wolfed down his food. His face was full of food and he even held a duck leg in one hand. Auntie Tian also ate a lot. However, when she saw how glorious the Guan family was, she snorted coldly and said viciously, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? She just gave birth to three boys. The children are only a month old. It¡¯s hard to say if they can survive.¡± The moment that was said, a few vigers heard it. Their expressions changed and became odd. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t given birth to a boy before? What are you so proud of?¡± Auntie Tian curled her lips again and said, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to puff yourself up at your own cost. Why are you forcing yourself to hold a celebratory banquet? Why are you pretending to be rich and generous?¡± ¡°Their whole family is so poor that they have to beg for food, yet they still want to show off. Eat all of their food! We have to eat until our stomachs bulge and finish all their grains! Let¡¯s wait for their family to starve!¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s expression was dark. As she ate, she spoke viciously, ¡°And that Ye Lulu. She even wore new clothes. After giving birth to three boys, she thinks she¡¯s a heroine to the Guan family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same thing. Those children are so small and not as strong as my Tie Wa.¡± ¡°They might die in a few days. I¡¯ll see how she cries then!¡± Auntie Tian did not hide anything and said this in front of everyone. Fortunately, the banquet was very lively. Apart from the few vigers beside her, no one heard her. ¡°Have the children¡¯s nicknames been decided? What are their names?¡± When the vigers saw the babies, a woman asked in concern. Ye Lulu announced the babies¡¯ nicknames. ¡°The eldest is called Hu Lu, the second is called Chi Chi, and the third is called Gu Gu.¡± It was the first time Mother Rong had heard the babies¡¯ nicknames. After being surprised, she immediately praised, ¡°Nice! It¡¯s easy to call them that too. Huhu~ Oh, it sounds like a goat snorting.¡± Mother Rong did not know how to describe this with the word ¡®cute¡¯! Thus, she made a metaphor. Chapter 108 - The Names of the Babies: Guan Tianxing, Guan Tianwu, Guan Tianxie

Chapter 108: The Names of the Babies: Guan Tianxing, Guan Tianwu, Guan Tianxie

When the women in the vige heard this, they were a little surprised. This was because the children in the vige had always been nicknamed like ¡®Embolus¡¯ or ¡®Stone¡¯. They had never heard of such nicknames. ¡°Why did you give these children these nicknames?¡± An older daughter-inw reminded, ¡°A nickname has to be good so that they can survive. Otherwise, the children are still so young. It wouldn¡¯t be good to use nicknames that aren¡¯t as strong-sounding.¡± Guan Chibei knew that it was impossible for these three babies not to be able to survive. However, Ye Lulu was calm andposed. She only smiled and said calmly, ¡°These nicknames were given because of the babies¡¯ most frequent performances. The eldest son often makes ¡®Hu Lu¡¯ sounds and is very cute. The second son loves tough the most and is the liveliest. He alwaysugh in a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ manner. The youngest son is a little colder and doesn¡¯t pay much attention to others. Hence, we gave him the best nickname.¡± ¡°Our family will take good care of the three babies. They will grow up healthy and safe because of our careful protection. There¡¯s no need to worry about other things.¡± Upon hearing what Ye Lulu said, even Mother Rong and the rest nodded in agreement, feeling that the babies¡¯ nicknames werepatible with their cuteness. When the women in the vige heard this, they didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, they started discussing these kinds of nicknames with odd expressions. The children in the vige had nicknames such as ¡®Goat Egg¡¯ and ¡®Small Dog¡¯¡­These nicknames sounded very special. Auntie Tian sneered sinisterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to give a strong-sounding nickname, like my family¡¯s Tie Wa. He is like a piece of iron and can definitely survive no matter what. If the Guan family doesn¡¯t give these children nicknames like ¡®Hammer¡¯, ¡®Chicken Shit¡¯, and ¡®Mud¡¯, let¡¯s see what they will do when they can¡¯t raise them up in the future! They¡¯ll definitely cry until they die.¡± The three babies were also very bold and were not afraid of anyone at all. This was the first time they were carried out of the house, and they actually stayed obediently in people¡¯s arms. They were not afraid at all and did not cry. The three of them widened their grape-like eyes and looked around. Their expressions were adorable. It was no wonder that the women in the vige were so envious. Guan Chibei did not say anything about the nicknames Ye Lulu had given. However, Guan Chibei stood aside. When the banquet was about to end, he suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯ve given our three children names: the eldest is Guan Tianxing, the second is Guan Tianwu, and the third is Guan Tianxie.¡± Ye Lulu was stunned. She did not expect Guan Chibei to suddenly announce the names of the three babies. Had Guan Chibei thought of the babies¡¯ names in private? Also! The name Tianxie¡­ She, a person from the modern era, did not know how to react to it! Why did Guan Chibei choose such a name¡­ She looked up at Guan Chibei. The Guan family was also surprised. Mother Rong looked at Guan Chibei in surprise while Father Guan was confused. ¡°Liu¡¯er, why did you give the babies such names? When did you give them these names?¡± The Guan family had never studied, so they did not know what words the names were. However, they felt that it was notmon. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it since they were born. It was decided a few days ago,¡± Guan Chibei said. Eldest Brother Guan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°But would these names be a little¡­ Tianxing? Doesn¡¯t it seem like a bad name for a child?¡± When Mother Rong heard that, she recalled the word ¡®Xing¡¯, which meant ¡®punishment¡¯, and her expression instantly turned anxious. ¡°No, these children are tough and they are worthy of these names,¡± Guan Chibei said calmly. Although he did not seem to be insistent, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t nning to change the children¡¯s names. Chapter 109 - Stir-fried Wild Duck Eggs

Chapter 109: Stir-fried Wild Duck Eggs

Ye Lulu blinked thoughtfully. She did not care much about if the children¡¯s names were auspicious or not, but she was puzzled as to how Guan Chibei hade up with them. Especially the name of the youngest son. Tianxie, which meant ¡®Scorpion.¡¯ Ah, it was simply¡­ Ye Lulu was embarrassed by the name ¡®Tianxie.¡¯ She could not help but ask Guan Chibei, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of our youngest child¡¯s name¡­ Ah, why did you call him Tianxie?¡± Guan Chibei nced at her. It was naturally not easy to determine the names of the three sons of the King of Hades. Their auras had to be suppressed. They also had to match their destinies. He naturally had a reason for naming the three babies. Guan Chibei only said briefly, ¡°This name is most suitable for the youngest child.¡± The truth was that the youngest child was born at the time closest to midnight. He had the darkest nature and the heaviest yin energy. Scorpions were vicious and good at taking revenge. They were the most simr to their youngest child. He named the three babies ording to their natures and destinies. Ye Lulu was at a loss for words. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She did not know what to say. He had not exined it clearly, but from the look of Guan Chibei, he should not have named them randomly. Let¡¯s leave it at that. After all, these were ancient times. There was no problem with the name Tianxie. Only she would find it a little strange. Ye Lulu did not mind that Guan Chibei had named the babies. She did not think too much about it. Since she had given the babies nicknames, Guan Chibei could name the babies instead. Thus, today, the names of the babies were confirmed. ¡­ After the three babies were one month old, the Guan family attracted all the attention in the vige. At present, no one had discovered that the Guan family was doing business at the docks. However, the vigers discussed the Guan family¡¯s food and Guan Chibei¡¯s hunting skills for a few days. The next day, Mother Rong and the rest went to the city to set up the stall. The Guan family¡¯s money-making business could not be stopped yet! However, Eldest sister-inw Guan stayed at home today. As there were too many family matters left behind after the banquet, she stayed behind to take care of them. Guan Chibei went out to fish again. When he came out from the kitchen after washing up, Eldest sister-inw Guan held a big and green wild duck egg. After washing it clean, she said to Ye Lulu, ¡°There are still dozens of wild duck eggs at home. On the triplets¡¯ one-month-old banquet, Mother said that wild duck eggs are rarer than wild ducks. They should be eaten at home. Lulu, do you think pickled duck eggs are better, or should we fry them?¡± Ye Lulu was surprised that pickled duck eggs existed here. However, when she heard that there were wild duck eggs, she suddenly felt the smell of stir-fried duck eggs. She thought that it was better to eat them fresh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stir-fry duck eggs at home? Anyway, there aren¡¯t many duck eggs. There are many people in the family, so they should be gone after a few meals.¡± Eldest sister-in-Law Guan also felt that it would be troublesome to pickle these wild duck eggs. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Mother should agree as well.¡± That afternoon, Ye Lulu ate fresh and tender stir-fried wild duck eggs. The stir-fried wild duck eggs were golden in color and steaming hot. Moreover, they were stir-fried at just the right temperature. They were tender and delicious. Some home-cooked dishes were the most appetizing. Moreover, the stir-fried duck eggs were not fishy at all. There was only the rich taste of eggs, which surprised Ye Lulu. It was probably because it was a wild duck egg that Guan Chibei had found in the mountains. No one had been to the deep mountains before, so the environment was good. This stir-fried wild duck eggs also received the unanimous approval of the Guan family that night. Chapter 110 - An Odd Woman Came to Her House

Chapter 110: An Odd Woman Came to Her House

Even Guan Chibei nodded slightly when he ate it. He said that he would enter the mountains to find wild duck eggs again. The Guan family was stunned when they heard this. Why did they feel like there were many wild duck eggs in the mountains waiting for Chibei to pick them up? Although Ye Lulu¡¯s body was fine, she was in a painful situation then after giving birth to the three children. As such, she still carefully entered the house and stayed there. She nned to recuperate for another month beforeing out to walk around. Her body¡¯s foundation was still weak. She had to recuperatepletely. It was not aplete confinement period, but she tried not to get out of bed so that she could avoid catching a cold. However, while Ye Lulu was resting at home, a young woman from the vige came knocking on the door. This woman was the third daughter-inw of the Meng family who lived near the vige entrance. She was Madam Meng-Li, and she was very young. She was just over twenty years old this year. She was the new daughter-inw who had been married to the third son of the Meng family for less than two years. She was pregnant within a year after getting married. It was said that she had recently given birth to a chubby son who weighed six catties. The Meng family was also very poor. It was simr to the Li family, which was Madam Meng-Li¡¯s own family. They were only slightly better than the Li family. Madam Meng-Li had nothing to do with the Guan family. The Meng family and the Li family had never interacted with the Guan family, so they were not rted at all. However, on this day, Madam Meng-Li went straight to Ye Lulu¡¯s house. The problem was that she had just given birth less than ten days ago. She was still in confinement, but she had already started walking around and came to the Guan family¡¯s house. The most surprising thing was that Madam Meng-Li was actually carrying her newborn child. At that time, only Father Guan and Guan Chibei were at home. Guan Chibei went to the backyard to do work while Father Guan carved out wooden bowls and tes in the front courtyard. When Madam Meng-Li walked in, Father Guan was stunned for a moment. He did not know what she wanted to do. Madam Meng-Li only said that she was looking for Ye Lulu. Madam Meng-Li was also a woman. Father Guan was stunned for a moment before letting her in. Ye Lulu was half sitting up on the bed with the three babies. She had just finished feeding the babies and there was still the smell of milk in the house. Madam Meng-Li walked in. Ye Lulu looked up in surprise and asked her, ¡°You are?¡± Madam Meng-Li¡¯s looks were average. She was very small and skinny. She indeed looked very young, and her face was sharp. She carried her child and introduced herself to Ye Lulu. ¡°I¡¯m the third daughter-inw of the Meng family, Madam Meng-Li.¡± Ye Lulu didn¡¯t know why she had suddenlye looking for her. They didn¡¯t know each other before, so she nodded in confusion. She was about to ask her why she was looking for her when Madam Meng-Li carried her child and sat on Ye Lulu¡¯s and the three babies¡¯ bed without asking. Ye Lulu was shocked. Madam Meng-Li brought her son to the bed and reached out to take the small mattress beside Ye Lulu. She moved it to the end of the bed and left an empty space for herself. Following that, Madam Meng-Liy down. Then, she naturally removed the thin towel wrapped around her head and covered her body. She also ced the chubby son in her arms on the bed where the babies were. Ye Lulu was speechless. Madam Meng-Li ced a newborn child on Ye Lulu¡¯s bed and looked up at Ye Lulu. ¡°My family¡¯s Niu Wa doesn¡¯t have a thin cotton swaddling cloth yet. Bring one over and wrap him up like he¡¯s your son.¡± After finishing this series of actions, Madam Meng-Li spoke again. Ye Lulu finally sat up straight and looked at Madam Meng-Li in the eye. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I just gave birth too. This is my newborn son. His nickname is Niu Wa,¡± Madam Meng-Li said. Chapter 111 - Madam Meng-Li and Niu Wa

Chapter 111: Madam Meng-Li and Niu Wa

Madam Meng-Li immediately pulled over the nket that was half-covering Ye Lulu and covered her body with it. She said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Since you¡¯re in confinement, I¡¯m also in confinement, both of us are women who have just given birth. I¡¯ve decided toe to your house and go through confinement with you so that my family doesn¡¯t have to waste time on confinement. You have three children at home, so I brought my Niu Wa over so that he can be raised together with your children. In the future, whatever your children eat and use, you can just prepare another portion for my Niu Wa. That way, you don¡¯t have to spend too much effort.¡± Madam Meng-Li finished speaking at once. A click sounded in Ye Lulu¡¯s mind, and she seemed to suspect what she had just heard. She looked at Madam Meng-Li, who had been acting as if everything was normal from the beginning to the end. She paused for a moment before reaching out and pulling her nket back. Ye Lulu was so angry that sheughed. She couldn¡¯t imagine such a strange thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Why are you pulling over the nket?! I don¡¯t have a nket to cover myself with. You have to cover me with half of it. I just gave birth eight days ago and walked over. I¡¯m cold!¡± Madam Meng-Li also raised her voice and red at Ye Lulu unhappily. She reached out and wanted to pull the nket again. ¡°I asked you what you said just now. What are you doing now?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s expression became stiffer. ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± Madam Meng-Li said, ¡°I said that I came over with my Niu Wa to go through confinement with you. Since we¡¯re at your house for confinement, your family can naturally raise Niu Wa and your children together.¡± Madam Meng-Li straightened her clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for me toe over and go through confinement with you. In any case, we¡¯ve just given birth, right? Your children can also be raised together with Niu Wa. Isn¡¯t this very suitable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thin and weak. There¡¯s not enough milk. You must have a lot of milk, right? When feeding the children, help me feed Niu Wa as well. My family¡¯s Niu Wa is unlike your three children, who are big-sized and drink a lot of milk. It just so happens that you can give some to Niu Wa.¡± ¡°When the timees, if Niu Wa pees or cries, your Guan family has more people, so they should help me coax him when there¡¯s time. My Niu Wa has a bad temper. He has to be carried around. Also, your three children have to change their diapers, right? Help me change for my Niu Wa as well. In any case, it¡¯s all a ¡®by the way¡¯. Your Guan family has quite a few women taking care of you. They should be very agile in their work.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going through confinement at your house with you and your three children have a small nket each covering them, remember to give my Niu Wa a small nket as well. My Niu Wa is younger than your three children and needs to be raised well. Also, my Niu Wa will eat whatever your three children eat¡­ However, we can¡¯t feed him anything but milk for now.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t fed my Niu Wa today. If you want to give the children milkter, don¡¯t forget to feed my Niu Wa.¡± Madam Meng-Li finished speaking in one go and seemed to be tired from talking. She looked down and tried to pull the nket over her again, saying, ¡°Give me some of the nket. My nket at home isn¡¯t thick enough. I¡¯d already been feeling a little cold during my confinement period these few days. I can¡¯t catch a cold anymore.¡± After Ye Lulu heard this, she felt like she was in a trance. She even wondered if she was abnormal or if this woman was abnormal. This kind of thing actually happened. It was just damn weird. Ye Lulu stabilized her breathing and said to Madam Meng-Li, ¡°Who promised you toe to my house to go through confinement with me? Who promised you?¡± Chapter 112 - Your Husband Dotes On You So Much

Chapter 112: Your Husband Dotes On You So Much

You came over just because you said that you woulde over to my house to go through confinement with me. Did anyone promise you that in the first ce?! Madam Meng-Li was stunned for a moment. Of course, no one had agreed to it. She had walked over from the Meng family directly. She said to Ye Lulu, ¡°No one promised me. Am I not here now? I¡¯m telling you this now.¡± Madam Meng-Li picked up the brown sugar cake ced at the side. She reached out to pick up thergest piece and opened her mouth, wanting to eat it. That brown sugar cake was naturally bought from Guan Chibei in the city. It was meant as a snack for Ye Lulu when she was hungry. Usually, it was ced on the small table by the bed. However, the brown sugar cake that was about to enter her mouth was suddenly snatched away by a hand. Then, Ye Luluughed coldly and said sternly, ¡°If no one promised you, why the hell did youe to my house? Who gave you permission? You cane over to anyone¡¯s house whenever you want? Who gave you the face to do so? Are you rted to our family? What are you thinking?!¡± Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She straightened her back, her aura surging. Her gaze was cold as she red at this mentally ill Madam Meng-Li and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± She was resisting the urge to kick this woman down. It was not that she did not want to kick her down. F*ck, this woman was simply crazy. However, Madam Meng-Li had just crawled into the bed. There were still a few babies outside the bed, so she could not be kicked down. Moreover, although her body was fine, she had not fully recovered. She could not perform the act of kicking with her legs wide open. She did not have the strength. This woman had also just given birth. As a woman, Ye Lulu gave this woman face. Madam Meng-Li¡¯s eyes shed when she was scolded by Ye Lulu to scram. Ye Lulu had already said so, but she was still thick-skinned and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Your husband found so much food to nourish your body. There are fish, pork trotters, and wild ducks. Your body is so well-nourished. So what if I go through confinement with you? What¡¯s wrong with you sharing some of your food with me? In any case, our Meng family is so poor. You should know that I don¡¯t have anything to eat at home. I don¡¯t even have brown sugar eggs. I even gave birth to such a chubby boy. My body even suffered during confinement.¡± ¡°There are so many people in your Guan family. The entire vige knows that your mother-inw, Mother Rong, and your two sisters-inw are all around you. All of them are waiting on you. Even the men in your family listen to you and help you do this and that. You have so many people by your side. It¡¯s really not a big deal for you to raise my Niu Wa and me during your confinement. You can just help us since you¡¯re at it. It¡¯s not a big deal at all.¡± Madam Meng-Li¡¯s tone was calm and she said these words in a reasonable manner. It was as if this was really her house. After saying that, she wanted Ye Lulu to share food with her. ¡°By the way, I said that if I were to go through confinement at your house with you, you would have to share whatever you eat and drink with me, right? I¡¯ll receive everything you receive. That¡¯s the principle, alright? Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t agree. Your husband can hunt. He often brings home food. What¡¯s wrong with sharing a little with me? My house doesn¡¯t have anything and can¡¯t provide me with food.¡± Damn, this purebred idiot. As Madam Meng-Li spoke, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of panic left in her. She looked around the room and then at Ye Lulu¡¯s bed. She said, ¡°Your ce is indeed not bad. I¡¯ll be going through confinement with you here. With the two of us together, you won¡¯t be bored in the house.¡± Chapter 113 - I Dont Be Angry When Others Are Angry, No One Can Take Over When You

Chapter 113: I Don¡¯t Be Angry When Others Are Angry, No One Can Take Over When You Are Sick

Ye Lulu said, ¡°Immediately, now, scram!¡± Ye Luluughed coldly. ¡°Do you think you cane to my house to enjoy life just because you¡¯re stupid? Get lost! I¡¯m telling you now, I don¡¯t agree with youing to my house for confinement, so get lost immediately! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a retard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scold people.¡± However, it was unknown if Madam Meng-Li had spoken very reasonably for herself or if she was really stupid. She even revealed an unhappy expression and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°How can you scold people as you wish? I¡¯m not taking advantage of your family. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re both in confinement. We¡¯re both women and young daughters-inw. The children we gave birth to are also sons. Isn¡¯t it good to go through confinement together? If the children can be taken care of together, they can eat and drink together. Isn¡¯t that very convenient?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not rted to our family at all! Even if it¡¯s convenient, it¡¯s only your family who benefits. Who are you to go crazy at our Guan family?¡± Ye Lulu immediately scolded back. It was obvious that she could not stand it anymore. Following that, her face darkened. Her patience with her had thinned. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. Get lost. Carry your child and leave immediately.¡± Madam Meng-Li looked at her unhappily. ¡°How can you be like this! Aren¡¯t we from the same vige? What¡¯s wrong with doing our confinement together? It seems to be very difficult for you. If I don¡¯t go through confinement with you, don¡¯t you have to go through confinement by yourself?¡± Thinking of how poor the Meng family was and how there was not even a nket on the bed, Madam Meng-Li pouted. She had nothing to do with the Guan family before. The Meng family and her own family, the Li family, had never had any contact with the Guan family. She had never spoken to the Guan family before either. However, weren¡¯t they from the same vige? How could they not know each other? The Meng family knew that Madam Meng-Li came over to Ye Lulu¡¯s house today. She had seen the life Ye Lulu was leading on the day of the Guan family¡¯s triplets¡¯ one-month-old celebration. She also knew that the Guan family had Guan Chibei hunting and thus, could eat a lot of meat. Today, Madam Meng-Li was in the Meng family during her confinement period. It was not enough to keep her warm and she did not eat well. Besides feeling a little ufortable, she suddenly thought of Ye Lulu¡¯s life and felt that it was good. She immediately recalled that she had given birth to a child around the same time as Ye Lulu. The child was so young, so why couldn¡¯t she go over and do confinement with Ye Lulu? She might as well go to the Guan family and spend her confinement period with Ye Lulu. That way, she could eat and drink with Ye Lulu and live in Ye Lulu¡¯s warm house. Even her son would have the Guan family to take care of him. There was nothing inappropriate! Then, she would no longer have to go through confinement in the Meng family. The Meng family was too poor and had nothing. That way, she would not be able to do confinement well. Then, she should go to the Guan family to go through confinement with Ye Lulu and recuperate. Madam Meng-Li was ¡®very smart¡¯ to have thought of this method. She immediately told her husband about it. After telling her husband, she also told the rest of the Meng family about it. The Meng family was slightly shocked, but after hearing what Madam Meng-Li said about it being ¡®by the way¡¯ and ¡®benefits,¡¯ they fell silent. The Guan family did not stop her froming over, so the Meng family basically agreed to this. This way, Madam Meng-Li felt that there was no problem at all. Since the Meng family did not object to her doing so, she could easily carry the newborn child and walk over to the Guan family. No matter how Madam Meng-Li thought about it, she could not think of anything inappropriate. Wasn¡¯t that the most appropriate? Chapter 114 - The Demeanor of a Female University Student in the Modern Era

Chapter 114: The Demeanor of a Female University Student in the Modern Era

Therefore, when she saw Ye Lulu¡¯s cold face telling her to get off the bed, Madam Meng-Li was really unhappy. She wondered why Ye Lulu would treat her like this. It was not that Madam Meng-Li did not know that Ye Lulu did not want to go through confinement with her, but she really felt that it was most suitable for her to go through confinement with the Guan family! Therefore, Madam Meng-Li was thick-skinned and did not leave. She even pretended to be generous andforted Ye Lulu. ¡°Ye Lulu, don¡¯t be angry. How can a woman be so angry during her confinement period? It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Following that, she turned around and wanted to lie down. ¡°I was too coldst night and didn¡¯t sleep well. I¡¯ll sleep for a while longer. Wake me up at noon and help me bring over Niu Wa. My son has a bad temper and might cry. You have to coax him well. Also, look after your children. Don¡¯t let them disturb my Niu Wa. My Niu Wa can¡¯t be disturbed when sleeping.¡± As she spoke, she really turned around and wanted to lie down. She even sighed in extremefort. Ye Lulu wanted to ask another question. Did she really look like a fool? This Madam Meng-Li must have a screw loose in her head. She was talking to herself and did not understand human words. She was also naturally stupid and selfish. Of course, it was very suitable for her to go to the Guan family for her confinement. She could eat, drink, and be taken care of. However, the problem was that she had never thought about who she was. Why would others serve her for nothing? She was shameless. Ye Luluughed coldly. Did she really think that she wouldn¡¯t do anything? Indeed, she could not kick Madam Meng-Li off the bed. However, Ye Lulu immediately threw the brown sugar cake in her hand onto Madam Meng-Li¡¯s head. Madam Meng-Li was about to lie down when she was suddenly hit by a brown sugar cake. She turned around and asked Ye Lulu in fear, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Teaching you a lesson.¡± Ye Lulu gripped the nket on her body and covered Madam Meng-Li tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Madam Meng-Li was covered by the nket and had yet to react. She looked at Ye Lulu in confusion. Ye Lulu turned around and shouted out the window, ¡°Guan Chibei! Come in for a moment!¡± Damn it. Did she really think that she could not subdue her? In the twenty-first century of the modern era, she was a female university student, a girl who chased after celebrities. She was the leader of a fanclub. She scolded and fought well. She taught anti-fans how to be human. There was nothing she was bad at. This Madam Meng-Li dared to step on her head. This would be the first time Ye Lulu goes crazy in ancient times. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Madam Meng-Li frowned unhappily as she spoke. Guan Chibei, who was in the backyard, heard the anger in her voice. He immediately rushed over and entered the house quickly.¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡± As soon as he entered the house, Guan Chibei saw another person on the bed and a chubby child sleeping soundly with his eyes closed. However, Ye Lulu used the nket to cover Madam Meng-Li from head to toe. Even though Madam Meng-Li was a woman, Guan Chibei did not vite her when he came in. The meticulous thinking of female students in the modern era was not just for show! Ye Lulu picked up Madam Meng-Li¡¯s son and stuffed him into Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. Madam Meng-Li was shocked and said, ¡°Why did you touch my son?¡± Ye Lulu then said to Guan Chibei, who was full of questions, ¡°Carry her son and go to the Meng family now. Ask them what their daughter-inw has to do with our Guan family and why they want our Guan family to provide for her.¡± ¡°Ask them again if he¡¯s the grandson of the Meng family. If he is, why should our Guan family provide for him? If he isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll report this to the authorities.¡± Chapter 115 - Ye Lulu Taught Madam Meng-Li a Lesson

Chapter 115: Ye Lulu Taught Madam Meng-Li a Lesson

After Ye Lulu said this, she sneered and continued, ¡°Tell the officials that we picked up a baby and it didn¡¯t belong to anyone.¡± ¡°Ye Lulu, what are you doing!¡± Madam Meng-Li wanted to get out from under the nket anxiously. Her face darkened. ¡°Are you crazy?! My Niu Wa has grandparents and parents. You said that he¡¯s an orphan? Are you crazy?!¡± Ye Lulu was waiting for this sentence. Guan Chibei took Niu Wa from her. She freed her hand and sneered again. She turned around and pped Madam Meng-Li¡¯s face. This loud p woke the three sleeping babies up. They looked at Ye Lulu with wide eyes. Ye Lulu gave a neat p. Then, sheughed coldly and said, ¡°You also know that Niu Wa has grandparents and parents. He belongs to the Meng family? Then what right do you have to carry him to my house and ask our Guan family to provide for him?¡± ¡°And you said that there¡¯s nothing inappropriate? Do you know what¡¯s inappropriate now?¡± Ye Luluughed. Madam Meng-Li was stunned. She did not expect to be pped by Ye Lulu. Moreover, she did not hold back at all. The left side of her face immediately swelled up. It was very painful. Forget about the pain. Madam Meng-Li felt suffocated. She was about to scold Ye Lulu for pping her when she choked on Ye Lulu¡¯s words. Thus, Madam Meng-Li was pped hard on the face and remained speechless under the nket. Ye Lulu continued to teach her a lesson. ¡°You make it sound good. You want to go through confinement together at my house? Aren¡¯t you just eating my Guan family¡¯s food and drinking my Guan family¡¯s water? Do you want our Guan family to help you take care of your son? You¡¯re a daughter-inw of the Meng family. Why must our Guan family take care of you? Then don¡¯t you feel that it is suitable for our Guan family to eat and drink from your family as well?¡± ¡°Of course not. Our Meng family doesn¡¯t have anything. Your Guan family has food and drinks.¡± Madam Meng-Li was not entirely bad. She really did not know why her brain was stuck in this line of thought and logic. She could even say such a thing now. ¡°Suitable, my a*s.¡± Ye Lulu opened her mouth and said. Then, she raised her hand and grabbed Madam Meng-Li¡¯s hair. She showed no mercy and directly pulled Madam Meng-Li¡¯s upper body towards herself in a standard fighting posture. Ye Lulu looked straight into her eyes and sneered. ¡°Do you want me to p you again to help you calm down?¡± ¡°There are more rich families in the city who have food and drinks. Why don¡¯t you carry your son to their houses?¡± ¡°Have you thought it through? Did you give birth to a child and then lose your brain?¡± ¡°Officials have the warmest and most stable residences. There will be food and water at regr timings. All the men can help you with your work. Carry your son to the officials and go through confinement with the county magistrate.¡± As soon as Ye Lulu said these mocking and sarcastic words, Madam Meng¡¯s eyes widened and her body trembled. Go through confinement with the county magistrate?! How was that possible?! Farmers were naturally afraid of officials. When Madam Meng-Li heard about the county magistrate, she immediately cowered. However, Ye Lulu¡¯s words finally cleared her mind. Ye Lulu turned around and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Carry the child to the Meng family and do as I say. Also, help me bring a thin nket and ce it by the bed.¡± It would be convenient for her to get off the bedter. When she suddenly turned around, her face was cold and stern. Her smile was mocking, and her clear eyes were sparkling. She looked a little cold and threatening. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw her expression. He could guess what she was going to do with the nket and roughly understood the situation. Chapter 116 - The People from the Meng Family

Chapter 116: The People from the Meng Family

He nodded silently and did as she said. He helped her get a thin nket and ced it by the bed. Then, he carried the small and soft Niu Wa out of the house. Madam Meng-Li wanted to get up and stop Guan Chibei from carrying her child back, but Ye Lulu held her down. This was such a strange matter. She would not be letting this go. Guan Chibei carried Madam Meng-Li¡¯s son and went to the Meng family¡¯s house at the vige entrance. The ones who came out were Father Meng and Niu Wa¡¯s father, Meng Gang. The two of them stood at the front while the other men and women from the Meng family followed behind them. Father Meng¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw that Guan Chibei was carrying his family¡¯s Niu Wa. He instinctively asked, ¡°You¡¯re the Guan family¡¯s sixth son? Why are you carrying our Niu Wa?!¡± It was impossible to hide anything in the vige. There were people walking around the vige at all times. When Guan Chibei walked over with a baby in his arms, he had already attracted the attention of many people. The scene in front of the Meng family¡¯s door attracted more vigers to look at them. When Father Meng and Meng Gang saw the newborn boy, they were extremely nervous. Guan Chibei was tall and strong. He stood there steadily, carrying Niu Wa. He followed what Ye Lulu had instructed him to say and told them the truth. The Meng family¡¯s eyes tightened. Actually, when they saw Guan Chibeiing over, they had already guessed that it had something to do with the confinement. However, when Father Meng heard Guan Chibei say this, his face tensed up. He said to Guan Chibei, ¡°What are you saying, Guan Chibei?! This is our family¡¯s newborn Niu Wa. Everyone in the vige has seen him before. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know about it! You¡¯re still talking nonsense. How dare you say that our Niu Wa is an orphan?!¡± Everyone looked on. Guan Chibei did not move while carrying the child. His aura did not change as he said steadily, ¡°You also know that this is your family¡¯s child? Since he isn¡¯t an orphan, why did his mother carry this child to our Guan family¡¯s door and ask our Guan family to serve his mother during her confinement period? Why did she want our Guan family to take care of this child?¡± They did not expect Guan Chibei to say these words out loud! The Meng family members looked at one another for a moment before trembling, not knowing how to react. The surrounding vigers were in an uproar. What?! What did they hear?! The Meng family¡¯s third daughter-inw actually carried her baby to the Guan family for confinement? She even wanted the Guan family to provide for her baby? What was going on? Everyone started to gossip. No wonder Guan Chibei carried the baby and went straight to the Meng family¡¯s house. Something big was happening! The people from the Meng family paused and could not say a reason. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Your daughter-inw is still lying in our house. She slept on the bed in my wife¡¯s house for no reason. Go and bring her back yourselves.¡± The vigers were boiling with anger. She was even sleeping on a bed in someone else¡¯s house?! Didn¡¯t the Guan family have nothing to do with the Meng family¡¯s third daughter-inw? What was going on? Why was it so strange?! Guan Chibei was still carrying Niu Wa as he turned around and walked back to the Guan family. The Meng family could only follow behind. More people in the vige heard about this and followed along to see themotion. The Guan family heard themotion. The Meng family had arrived. Ye Lulu sneered silently and draped a thin nket beside the bed. Mother Rong had made changes to this thin nket and specially sewed a dark band at each of the four corners. Ye Lulu put the thin nket on her body and tied the strap over her shoulder. The entire thin nket seemed to have be a cloak, and the corner that was hanging down happened to be a hat. Ye Lulu put the hat on her head and wrapped herself as tightly as possible before getting off the bed. Then, she carried Madam Meng-Li, who had been wrapped in a nket, off the bed and led her out of the Guan family¡¯s door. Chapter 117 - Ye Lulu VS The Meng Family Members

Chapter 117: Ye Lulu VS The Meng Family Members

As soon as the people from the Meng family arrived, they saw Ye Lulu standing in front of them. As for their third daughter-inw, Madam Meng-Li, she was held by the shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but struggle free. She was detained there. Madam Meng-Li was still shouting, ¡°Let go of me! Who are you to capture me?!¡± ¡°Let go of my wife!¡± Meng Gang was the first to be angry. He took a step forward and shouted at Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu tightened her grip on Madam Meng-Li and snorted. Then, she started. ¡°Let go of your wife? Oh, did I go to the Meng family and capture your wife? No, no. Your wife carried your newborn son and came to my house shamelessly. Shey on my bed and said that she wanted to go through confinement with me. She would eat and drink whatever I eat and drink. When my Guan family is taking care of the triplets, they can take care of her son, your Niu Wa, as well!¡± ¡°You guys came at the right time. I was just about to ask you. I remember you¡¯re called Meng Gang. Oh, so you also agreed to let your wifee to my house for confinement, right?¡± Ye Lulu was much faster with her words and hit the nail on the head. As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding vigers roughly knew what had happened. Everyone looked at each other and was immediately surprised. They started to boil over. Oh my, there was such a strange thing?! Ye Lulu was a woman and she even questioned him in front of everyone. Meng Gang held his breath and his expression changed. He did not dare to say a word. Moreover, he was indeed the one who let Madam Meng-Li visit the Guan family. ¡°Right, then I¡¯m wondering.¡± Ye Lulu continued to fire her machine gun. ¡°Your Madam Meng-Li has a mother-inw, a father-inw, a husband, and her own family. Your Meng family is such a big family. On what basis should Madam Meng-Li carry her son, Niu Wa, and ask my Guan family to take care of her during her confinement period? Is she crazy from wanting to enjoy life? When she saw that my days were slightly better, she said that she wanted toe over and go through confinement with me? A two hundred pound fat woman¡¯s face isn¡¯t even as big as your Madam Meng-Li!¡± ¡°So what if my Chibei knows how to hunt? What has it got to do with your Meng family? What has it got to do with your Madam Meng-Li? I have a husband and a father-inw at home. I also have other men like my brothers-inw. Your Madam Meng-Li, who is a married woman going through confinement, actually wants toe to my house for confinement?! Is your third daughter-inw really not afraid of anything? Does she just think of something and do it? Coincidentally, the vigers are here. I want to ask the entire vige if there are any women who would do such a thing?¡± Needless to say, before Ye Lulu mentioned this, many people did not expect this, including the Meng family. However, after Ye Lulu said that, many people¡¯s expressions changed. This was because the matter of women and men was much more serious. It was hard to say¡­ Therefore, Madam Meng-Li was indeed brainless. Ye Lulu continued, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like Madam Meng-Li! When she saw that my family was doing well, she took it for granted and brought her son to my house. Has the Meng family ever thought of this? Answer me now. Did the Meng family agree with what your third daughter-inw is doing?!¡± The entire Meng family was silent and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still such a thing? Let¡¯s not mention that our family is still very poor and we¡¯re only trying our best to provide for me and the children. ording to Madam Meng-Li¡¯s thinking, our family isn¡¯t the wealthiest in the vige. There are many richer people in the city! Why didn¡¯t you let Madam Meng-Li go to their houses?! Does the Meng family have anything to do with us? She actually carried her child and came over. She even dared to say that although we didn¡¯t agree to her request, isn¡¯t this very suitable? Suitable? Is it suitable for her to go to the officials and go through confinement there then?¡± Chapter 118 - Everyone in the Meng Family Was Ridiculed

Chapter 118: Everyone in the Meng Family Was Ridiculed

The expressions of the Meng family members changed. Ye Lulu¡¯s anger had yet to subside. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but your Madam Meng-Li is like a beggar. She doesn¡¯t have anything, so she went to someone else¡¯s house to ask for their things!¡± This sentence was really powerful¡­ The surrounding vigers were surprised and eximed¡­ Wow, they couldn¡¯t tell. They also didn¡¯t expect the Guan family¡¯s sixth daughter-inw to be so powerful! Previously, they did not know that Ye Lulu was so vicious when she scolded others! She dared to say anything! Father Meng¡¯s face turned ashen! ¡°You¡­ even if our third daughter-inw did something wrong, you can¡¯t call our family beggars! You¡¯re just a daughter-inw. How dare you be so arrogant? You should not go overboard!¡± Now, you still want to put on the airs of an elder? Ye Lulu waspletely unafraid. Sheughed coldly and said, ¡°When did I say that your entire Meng family is of beggars? It was your family who silently allowed Madam Meng-Li toe over, which was why you assumed that I was scolding your family. It was obvious that I only scolded Madam Meng-Li.¡± Ah¡­ She was too eloquent. The Meng family could not handle it at all. Father Meng shut his mouth with an ugly expression. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m going overboard?! Who¡¯s going overboard? Which person in the vige would carry their son and climb onto someone else¡¯s bed?! Father Meng, since you¡¯re an elder, it¡¯s best that you scold your daughter-inw personally.¡± It was difficult to retaliate! Father Meng could not argue with Ye Lulu¡¯s mocking attitude! ¡°In that case, release our third daughter-inw and return my family¡¯s Niu Wa to me. We can go home.¡± Eldest Brother Meng from the Meng family, Meng Yong, pursed his lips tightly and said to Ye Lulu. At this moment, Madam Meng-Li struggled under Ye Lulu¡¯s hands, revealing her face. The right half of her face was obviously swollen. Madam Meng-Li even said, ¡°My family is already here! How dare you not let me go?! Guan family, if you dare to bully me again, I¡¯ll let the men from the Meng family p you too!¡± Let¡¯s not mention how infuriating Madam Meng-Li¡¯s words were first. The expressions of the Meng family members changed again. Father Meng said to Ye Lulu angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with you, a woman. I¡¯m seeking justice for the Meng family.¡± ¡°You actually hit someone from our Meng family? This isn¡¯t our fault then. It¡¯s yours!¡± Ye Lulu, who put on a nket, was fearless and reacted quickly. She blurted out in a second, ¡°When Madam Meng-Li came over to our Guan family for confinement, she didn¡¯t treat herself as part of the Meng family. Now, you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s part of the Meng family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your Madam Meng-Li¡¯s fault?!¡± ¡°Wow, I really want to throw up. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. Could it be that when Madam Meng-Li came over, not a single person in the Meng family knew?! Oh, could it be that all of you are blind?¡± ¡°If not for the fact that everyone in the Meng family is blind, shouldn¡¯t you have stopped Madam Meng-Li when you saw her?¡± ¡°I get it. It means that your entire Meng family tacitly agreed to let Madam Meng-Li take advantage of our Guan family.¡± Ye Lulu nodded and said in a domineering tone, ¡°No wonder you dare to say that it wasn¡¯t your Meng family¡¯s fault. Shameless people are invincible. Everyone in the Shang dynasty is at fault, but your Meng family is definitely not wrong. Okay? I admit that this is the case.¡± As soon as Ye Lulu¡¯s verbal attack was released, all the surrounding vigers revealed looks of amazement and took a step back in admiration. Awesome. This was really awesome! Chapter 119 - Ye Lulu Was a Veteran Actor

Chapter 119: Ye Lulu Was a Veteran Actor

Everyone in the Meng family was ridiculed. Father Meng was once again at a loss for words. The group of Meng family members stood at the Guan family¡¯s door. Their expressions were ugly. However, Father Meng continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t hit people either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong to hit people. As soon as our third daughter-inw went to your house, she was chased out by you. She didn¡¯t cause any harm to your Guan family, right? But you¡¯ve already pped Madam Meng-Li.¡± Father Meng thought that he made sense. He forced a long face and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Then you¡¯re in the wrong. If you hit Madam Meng-Li and she suffered any harm, you still have to be responsible. You have to be responsible for hitting her, right?!¡± Responsible, my a*ss. F*ck, even the anti-fans in the modern entertainment circle were not as shameless as these people. However, Ye Lulu was not angry at all. Without thinking, Ye Lulu spoke in an extremely mocking tone. ¡°No way? There are still people who feel that she doesn¡¯t deserve to be pped? How dare you say that if your family member lies on an unrted someone¡¯s bed, that someone isn¡¯t worthy to give your daughter-inw a p? She¡¯s asking for a beating. Will she really not be pped by others if she walks on the road? You still have the face to say that she shouldn¡¯t have been pped? Please, that¡¯s already considered a light punishment. Why doesn¡¯t your family try sending Madam Meng-Li and her child to different houses in the entire vige? Let¡¯s see how everyone will react. Do you think Madam Meng-Li won¡¯t be chased and beaten by the vigers? Wow, that¡¯s really difficult to guess.¡± When the entire vige heard that, their eyes widened and they waved their hands. Oh, no, this won¡¯t do. In the modern era, Ye Lulu was considered a veteran actor. Her acting skills could be said to be at the acme of perfection. After she attacked, she revealed a mocking expression that spelled ¡®I can¡¯t take it anymore¡¯ and said, ¡°Sigh, I really take my hats off to you. I feel that the dogs in the vige are more reasonable than your Meng family. At the very least, dogs from the families wouldn¡¯t go to another family¡¯s house to go through their confinement. How did your family manage to do that?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Ye Lulu shocked everyone! The Guan family¡¯s sixth son¡¯s wife shocked all the vigers! This stance was amazing. It was really formidable. She made people speechless. They did not dare to provoke her. They really did not dare to provoke her. Today, the Guan family¡¯s sixth daughter-inw, Ye Lulu, used her own capabilities to prove herself! It proved her status in the vige. She was someone who could be said to have a sharp tongue. She could not be provoked! She should be about the same as Mother Rong¡­ As expected, they were mother and daughter-inw. As a family, their thinkings had to be aligned. The two of them were so good at scolding and beating shrews¡­ It was really not the vigers¡¯ fault. It was too vicious and funny of Ye Lulu to use the example of a dog like that. The surrounding vigers couldn¡¯t help butugh¡­ Oh. ¡°Now, you actually dare to say that I was wrong to hit your Madam Meng-Li? You even want me topensate your family?¡± Ye Lulu let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Wow, I suggest that the Meng family go out to the city and find the most expensive and biggest shop there. When you go in, tell them that the things they sold there are very suitable for you and that you want to take them. Then, after the owner beats you up, you can use the shop owner of being in the wrong. You can earn a huge sum of money then. Hurry up and go!¡± The entire Meng family stood there, their faces ashen. They did not dare to say a single word to Ye Lulu¡­ Even if Ye Lulu used dogs as an analogy to their family, she only scolded Madam Meng-Li alone at the beginning. After that, the Meng family was too unreasonable. She then started to scold the entire Meng family. However, the entire Meng family did not dare to say a single word now, afraid that Ye Lulu would mock and scold them even more viciously. Chapter 120 - The Second Son Suddenly Said, "Your... Mother!"

Chapter 120: The Second Son Suddenly Said, ¡°Your... Mother!¡±

The expression of the eldest son of the Meng family was ugly. He took a step forward and let Meng Gang drag Madam Meng-Li. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. She deserves this p. Our family will leave now.¡± From the beginning to the end, Guan Chibei stood by the side and watched as Ye Lulu fought against the entire Meng family. When he saw how energetic she was, he did not say a single word and just watched as sheunched her maximum attack. Guan Chibei knew that Ye Lulu hadpletely crushed the Meng family this time. At this moment, he silently took a step forward and returned the sleeping Niu Wa to Eldest Brother Meng. The Meng family turned around. They had lost all their self-esteem and retreated in defeat. They could not win. They really could not win! The Meng family did not have a fiery temper to begin with. Otherwise, why would they be so poor in the vige? They did not have much of a presence or status either. Their minds were all unclear. Therefore, when they came to ask for Madam Meng-Li and tried to reason with Ye Lulu, they were crushed by Ye Lulu. The Meng family had no other choice and did not dare to use force. They could only admit their bad luck and leave. As she looked at the backs of the Meng family, Ye Lulu stood where she was and even snorted unhappily. She said, ¡°My mother and the rest of the family aren¡¯t here yet. Otherwise, you guys would¡¯ve been even more unlucky. How dare youe and make a scene? Tsk.¡± The surrounding vigers: ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen it for myself.¡± They had seen the Guan family¡¯s sixth daughter-inw¡¯s elegance. They also saw how fierce, no, how capable she could be. ¡­ Ye Lulu put on a thin nket and came out for a walk. It was not a big deal. After scolding the Meng family, she turned around and entered the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Father Guan heard themotion outside, but he had to look after the three babies and thus, did not go out. When he saw Ye Lulu, he said to Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu, ¡°Madam Meng-Li just came in with her child and told me that she was looking for Chibei¡¯s wife. She looked so normal. I really didn¡¯t know that she wanted to force her way in and go through confinement with Lulu¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the Meng family to do this.¡± Father Guan was speechless after knowing the details. This person was really odd. Ye Lulu nodded. Of course, this wasn¡¯t Father Guan¡¯s fault¡­ Who would have thought? ¡°No one will dare to cause trouble in the future.¡± Ye Lulu nodded and said to Father Guan. Father Guan swallowed the words ¡®I¡¯ll take good care of the family in the future and not let anyone in so casually¡¯. He nodded silently at Ye Lulu. He had also heard what Ye Lulu had said at the door just now¡­*cough* After talking to Father Guan, Ye Lulu returned to the house. She took off her cloak andy back on the bed. Guan Chibei followed her in, wanting to ask her if there was anything else he needed to help with. Ye Lulu looked at the babies first. All three of them seemed to be very bold and were not frightened. They even opened their eyes wide and looked up, letting out muffled sounds. ¡°Good baby¡­¡± Ye Lulu leaned down and kissed the eldest son¡¯s cheek.¡± Hu Lu¡¯s obedient¡­¡± Beside him, the second son waved his little hands and feet. He grinned and widened his eyes. He seemed to be smiling as two words suddenly came out of his little mouth. ¡°Your¡­ Mother!¡± ? Ye Lulu slowly lifted her face, her expression cracking. Huh? She heard it slowly in her ears. When she was scolding Madam Meng-Li in the house just now, she seemed to have said something like ¡°suitable for your mother¡±¡­ It can¡¯t be, right? Chapter 121 - What Bad Intentions Could The Babies Have?

Chapter 121: What Bad Intentions Could The Babies Have?

¡°Chi Chi?¡± Ye Lulu looked embarrassed and leaned over to call her second son. Of course, her second son was not talking just now. He was just a month old. It was impossible for him to know how to talk. He was just making some unintentional sounds with his little mouth. It just sounded like those two words. Hence, Ye Lulu wondered if this was a coincidence. Chi Chi¡¯s delicate and fair-skinned face was innocent. He hugged Ye Lulu¡¯s hands with both his hands and grinned. It was as if it was really a coincidence just now. It just sounded like it. Ye Lulu looked at him for a while, feeling uneasy. She slowly straightened her back, her mind full of thoughts. It seemed that she really had to take note of her words in the future. She could not do anything too out of line in front of the babies and say too harsh words. It was all the fault of the modern inte. She was the leader of a fanclub, so she could really say rude things. Not to mention whether the babies would really learn these, but even if they were still young, they could not lose out on the education and the environment. It was not worth contaminating the babies¡¯ young hearts for the sake of one or two retards. It was indeed Ye Lulu who had neglected when scolding Madam Meng-Li. Ye Lulu made up her mind that even if she was going to teach someone a lesson in the future, she had to avoid the babies and not let them copy her. As for just now, the babies were probably just ying with their saliva and identally making simr sounds. Ye Lulu was relieved. She took out the nket and mattress that Madam Meng-Li had touched. She cleaned them up and prepared to wash them. The displeasure and anger in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart rose again. It was all Madam Meng-Li¡¯s fault that she had to wash the nket and bedding again. Mother Rong had just washed them! However, who knew if there was something wrong with that Madam Meng-Li? She, Ye Lulu, and the three babies could not use the nket and bedding that strangers had used. As she was busy, Ye Lulu instructed Guan Chibei, ¡°Help me keep an eye on the babies. They¡¯re very active now since they have just woken up. They need someone to apany them.¡± Guan Chibei followed in to help out. He nodded and walked over, picking up the eldest son. Then, Ye Lulu saw it from the corner of her eye. Guan Chibei had just hugged Hu Lu when the eldest son suddenly raised his beautiful face and reached out his hand to p Guan Chibei. Ye Lulu froze. Instantly, her eyes widened indescribably. She slowly turned around and looked at the eldest son and Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei paused as well. Then, he looked at her meaningfully. ¡­ Ye Lulu covered her face. Oh my, she had pped Madam Meng-Li hard just now in front of the babies. She still remembered how the babies had just woken up and were looking at her with wide eyes. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ No, it must be a coincidence. It was a coincidence! Ye Lulu did her best to maintain a calm and collected expression before turning back and continuing to tidy up the nket and bedding. She had made up her mind that if she ever got into another conflict with anyone, she would never do it in front of the babies again. It would be bad if they taught the babies poorly. That day, after Mother Rong and the rest finished setting up their stall in the city and returned home, they heard about the matter regarding Madam Meng-Li. They were in disbelief and were extremely angry. mes of anger burned in their chest. Who was this?! ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? It looks like I¡¯m not at home and they treat me as if I¡¯m dead. Is our Guan family¡¯s door useless? The Meng family at the vige entrance thought that our Guan family has no one left and is easy to bully, right? I¡¯ve been in the vige for so many years, but I¡¯ve never been bullied like this.¡± With Mother Rong¡¯s personality, she definitely would not let the matter rest. Madam Meng-Li¡¯s actions were like stepping on her head. It was like she even walked around and conveniently peed on her head. Chapter 122 - Look For the Meng Family, Round Two

Chapter 122: Look For the Meng Family, Round Two

¡°I¡¯ll go look for the Meng family now.¡± Mother Rong was going to find the Meng family now for round two. Ah, there was no way the Guan family could stop her. After all, it was Ye Lulu who had scolded them during the day, not Mother Rong. It was not being repeated. The amazing thing was that Mother Rong brought all the men from the Guan family, including all the boys from the Guan family. Even the three-year-old Qimao went along. Mother Rong dragged the dirty nket and bedding that Ye Lulu had cleaned up and stepped directly into the Meng family¡¯s house. She first changed her stance and loudly insulted the Meng family for over ten minutes. The scolding made the Meng family members, who were eating dinner, unable to eat anymore. Then, she walked forward and pulled on the hair of Father Meng¡¯s wife, Mother Meng. She said angrily, ¡°Your daughter-inw climbed onto our Lulu¡¯s bed for no reason and even pulled the nket over her! Let me ask your Meng family. Do you know who I, Mother Rong, am? Let me tell you, this isn¡¯t over! Your Meng family will help me wash the nket and bedding that your Madam Meng-Li touched! Otherwise, do you think that this matter will end just by me scolding you?¡± The expressions of the Meng family members were ugly. During the day, Ye Lulu had trampled on their family¡¯s face in front of the vigers. Now, Mother Rong was here. The problem was that Mother Rong¡¯s prestige in the vige was like that of a wolf or a tiger. In the day, the Meng family was indeed secretly happy that Mother Rong was not at home. At this moment, even though the people from the Meng family were on the verge of copse, Father Meng¡¯s face was ashen like a piece of charcoal, and the people from the Meng family wanted to curse Mother Rong foring over, no one dared to provoke Mother Rong due to her power. Madam Meng-Li had just given birth, so she naturally could not touch cold water. Coincidentally, the Meng family had three sons and three daughters-inw. One of them was just pregnant and the other was about to give birth. Therefore, only Mother Meng could do it. Mother Rong dragged Mother Meng out and ced the nket and bedding aside. She stood beside her with her hands on her hips and really watched as Mother Meng washed them clean. The main reason was to prevent the Meng family from doing anything bad due to anger. They had to wash the nket and bedding, so Mother Rong naturally had to watch over. ¡°Wash them here!¡± Mother Meng had no choice but to help the Guan family wash the nket and bedding. What made the Meng family feel aggrieved was that apart from Mother Rong, all the men in the Guan family, including Father Guan, Eldest Brother Guan, Second Brother Guan, Fifth Brother Guan, and Guan Chibei, stood in front of the Meng family¡¯s door and watched as Mother Meng washed the nket and bedding. Even the Guan family¡¯s grandchildren, a group of boys, hade over. The oldest was seven or eight years old. He was as tall as an adult¡¯s waist. Damao led the way, followed by a group of children. Oh. This was incredible. The Guan family was amazing! It was fine if there were many people. However, there were too many men. Ordinary families in the vige could not afford to offend them. The Meng family was both angry and speechless. The family could only put down the food and watch in silence as Mother Meng washed the nket and bedding in the courtyard. The men could not step forward to help her because Mother Rong was the one who had grabbed her. Mother Rong personally supervised Mother Meng washing the nket and bedding clean. Only then did she carry the wet items and warn the Meng family with a cold expression, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t ever treat our Guan family as nobody. You can even do such a thing. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for not caring about our vigers.¡± With that said, Mother Rong returned home with the men from the Guan family. The Meng family could only endure themotion. They were in the wrong and could not win, so they did not dare to say a word. Chapter 123 - Guan Chibei Was Preparing to Go Into the River to Catch Fish When He Met

Chapter 123: Guan Chibei Was Preparing to Go Into the River to Catch Fish When He Met Liu Ya Again

¡­ Mother Rong and the rest returned home and hung the clean but wet nket and bedding up to dry. Then, they ate and started to count the money they had earned today. The business of setting up a stall was getting better, and the daily earnings had stabilized. It was mainly limited by the number of ingredients they had prepared. They estimated that in another day or two, they would be able to earn back the money Guan Chibei had provided as capital. Early next morning, thest fish at home had been exhausted. Guan Chibei went to the river to fish again. The weather was getting colder by the day. Guan Chibei arrived at the river. He had just rolled up his pants and was about to go into the river when a weak voice sounded in the hazy light. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan~¡± Guan Chibei raised his head and saw Liu Ya wearing a thin rough shirt and a pair of straw shoes. Her hair was messy and fell beside her thin and fair face, making her look elegant. It was already very cold early in the morning. Since Liu Ya was dressed like this, she must be feeling very cold. However, it was normal. This wasmon in the vige. Even if girls couldn¡¯t stand the cold, they had to wear this to work. Presumably, Liu Ya had alsoe out to pick wild vegetables and mushrooms early in the morning. That was why she happened to see Guan Chibei. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan~ Are you going to the river to fish for your wife again?¡± Liu Ya bit her lip. She was still carrying her basket as she looked at Guan Chibei earnestly. When Guan Chibei saw that it was her, he retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t sister-inw alreadye out of her confinement period? Why does she still need Sixth Brother Guan to go into the river to fish every day?¡± Liu Ya asked with a flicker in her eyes. ¡°She has not finished her confinement.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°After giving birth to triplets, she has to go through two months of confinement at the very least.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face froze. She did not expect Guan Chibei to give such a reply. A man knew about confinement periods so well. Furthermore, farmers had a tough life. It was considered good for them toplete one month of confinement. Which woman would talk about having two months of confinement? It was precisely because of this that Liu Ya asked Guan Chibei about fishing. Liu Ya was speechless for a moment after this reply. She paused for a moment before smiling softly and said, ¡°Even if she has to do two months of confinement, women in the vige would only eat brown sugar, eggs, or white noodles when they recuperate. Sixth Brother Guan doesn¡¯t have to fish every day. Going into the river is too harmful to your body. Could it be that sister-inw doesn¡¯t want to eat other things and insists on drinking fish soup?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°There are three babies. If she doesn¡¯t drink fish soup, she wouldn¡¯t have enough to feed the children.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face froze again. ¡°However, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to eat other things. Apart from fish soup, there are also pork trotters, bone soup, soup noodles, brown sugar eggs, ck chicken soup, and so on. She eats and drinks everything. I don¡¯te to fish every day,¡± Guan Chibei added. He had scored twice. Liu Ya¡¯s eyes froze again. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± After choking for a while, Liu Ya found her thoughts and forced a smile. She said softly and enviously, ¡°Sister-inw is so lucky. Sixth Brother Guan is a good man. He dotes on his wife so much. No one in the vige canpare to Sixth Brother Guan.¡± When she said thisst sentence, Liu Ya seemed to be very shy and found it difficult to say it out. She hesitated for a moment before mustering her courage to say it. With that, ayer of embarrassment appeared on her palm-sized face as she looked at Guan Chibei. However, Guan Chibei looked at her and saw that she was fine. He took a step forward and did not waste his breath on her. He was prepared to go into the river. Liu Ya was speechless. ¡°¡­ Chapter 124 - Liu Ya Gave Guan Chibei Her Handmade Socks

Chapter 124: Liu Ya Gave Guan Chibei Her Handmade Socks

¡°Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± Another timid cry sounded. Liu Ya¡¯s voice was thin and she always lowered her voice, so it sounded especially sentimental. To young men who had a desire to protect, this type of woman and her performance hit their hearts the best. Guan Chibei was stopped again. Liu Ya was afraid that she would not be able to call him back if he went into the river. She quickly took out a fishing and a pair of white cloth socks from the basket. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I saw that you had to catch fish with your bare hands every time youe out to fishtely. Therefore, when taking care of my younger siblings at home, I made a fishing for you¡­¡± Liu Ya looked at Guan Chibei lovingly. The first time Guan Chibei fished, he had brought along a fishing with him. However, subsequently, he only brought a bamboo basket each time. Liu Ya thought that his fishing was damaged, so he could only catch fish with his bare hands. ¡°Also¡­¡± Liu Ya¡¯s fair cheeks were suddenly dyed with arge patch of red. A fair, thin, and young girl¡¯s blush was lethal when she was embarrassed. It was as if she was extremely shy. Liu Ya handed over the white cloth socks in her hand and said softly, ¡°Sister-inw has to take care of the babies, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the time to sew for Sixth Brother Guan. However, it¡¯s cold now. Even if men are strong, Sixth Brother Guan can¡¯t just wear shoes. I¡­ I can stitch and thread well. When I had time, I sewed a pair of socks for Sixth Brother Guan.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face was flushed red. Giving a fishing was just a side act to fool people. Giving socks was the real deal. For a woman to give a man socks¡­ the meaning was practically obvious. This was a private and ambiguous matter. Therefore, Liu Ya appeared extremely shy and weak. Her thin face was also flushed red, revealing an appropriate hint of seduction. Unexpectedly, Guan Chibei did not see through her thoughts or receive her kind intentions. His expression did not change as he said to Liu Ya, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need a fishing.¡± Liu Ya was slightly stunned and did not understand what he meant. At the next moment, Liu Ya watched helplessly as Guan Chibei went down the river and stood in the not-so-deep river water. He looked calm and did not move. He was really not afraid of the cold. Then, when three or four catties of big ck fish in the river swam towards him, for some reason, they all stopped, as if they weren¡¯t swimming but floating in the river. The fish seemed to be stunned. A school of fish surrounded Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei was calm andposed. He took the basket he had brought with him and scooped the fish from the river effortlessly. The sluggish grass carps were easily scooped into the basket. ¡°It can¡¯t hold any more fish.¡± Guan Chibei scooped up about twenty fish before the basket was full. This basket was specially made by Father Guan. Guan Chibei had told him to weave ording to his specifications. It was several times the size of an ordinary basket. It was simr to a huge-sized back basket. After filling arge basket with fish, Guan Chibei turned around and walked towards the shore. At this moment, he said calmly to Liu Ya, ¡°Look, this is how I fish. I don¡¯t need a fishing.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s entire body froze, and her expression slowly cracked. Guan Chibei went ashore and shook off the water on his feet. He put on straw shoes and carried the basket full of fish back to the Guan family. When he passed by Liu Ya, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for socks. You should take them back. Don¡¯t be so kind in the future. I¡¯ll fish and sell them. Ten copper coins can buy five pairs of shoes. If I change a pair every day, I can change for five days.¡± Chapter 125 - Ye Lulu Would Definitely Not Want Guan Chibei As a Husband

Chapter 125: Ye Lulu Would Definitely Not Want Guan Chibei As a Husband

Every day¡­ change into a new pair¡­ He could change for five days. Liu Ya¡¯s eyebrows froze as if her head was full of question marks. She was even holding onto the pair of carefully sewn white cloth socks. She suspected that she had not picked a good day to go out today. Was it not suitable for her to approach the person she loved today? How could Sixth Brother Guan¡­ say such things? Guan Chibei had already walked away. His figure was upright, and he looked exceptionally elegant. There was a faint expression on his fair and handsome face and his pair of dark eyes were expressionless. He naturally could see through Liu Ya¡¯s thoughts towards him. From the first day she talked to him, her expression was very obvious. How could he not know her intentions? Hence, hepletely ignored Liu Ya and ignored her attempts to get close to him. He even blocked all her good intentions. If she was sensible, she should stop thinking about it. Guan Chibei returned home with the fish basket and ced the fresh grass carps in the water vat to be raised. He did not care about what had happened with Liu Ya. In the house, Ye Lulu had no idea that her husband had just been targeted by a girl in the vige. However, in her heart, Guan Chibei was not her ¡®husband.¡¯ Even if she knew about Liu Ya¡¯s matter, she would not feel anything. In the modern world, Ye Lulu was still a university student. She was twenty-three years old and came from a small family. Her life was ordinary and peaceful. She was a ssic single in today¡¯s society¡ª What she meant was that in the twenty-three years since she was born, she had not been in a rtionship before. There wasn¡¯t even a boyfriend. She did not expect that she would transmigrate and change her identity. She had children, a husband, and inws. Hence, she had never expected the role of a husband to exist. Naturally, she did not treat Guan Chibei as her real husband. Guan Chibei had been doing his best to find something to nourish her body during her confinement period. Even if it was out of responsibility for the baby¡¯s mother, he should do so. Therefore, Ye Lulu never felt that she deserved it. She did not treat Guan Chibei as a real husband. However, she felt that it was reasonable that she instructed Guan Chibei to do things. After all, she was the one who gave birth to three children and had been raising them. She wasn¡¯t Ye Lulu herself, but she enjoyed everything Ye Lulu had. She didn¡¯t think it was a problem. That night, when she transmigrated, this body was already on the verge of death from childbirth. The three babies were also about to die. She was the one who risked her life to give birth to the children. She was the one who did not give up on herst child. The original owner¡¯s death had nothing to do with her. She transmigrated to take over everything from the original owner of the body, so she had to bear the responsibility as well. In conclusion, Ye Lulu had thought things through very clearly after she became sober. She stayed in the Guan family and enjoyed everything she currently had. She didn¡¯t feel as if she was in the wrong. She had also deliberately considered letting the Guan family go out to do business. She was now under the Guan family¡¯s protection, so she provided the Guan family with a method to make money. In the future, when the Guan family had money, it could be considered a form of repayment to Guan Chibei and the Guan family. As the babies had just been born, she could only stay in the Guan family for the time being. As to where she wanted to go in the future, what she wanted to do, and so on, she would decide in the future. She would see how the situation unfolded and take things one step at a time. As for the three babies, they were so cute and they were her children, so she could have them! She would see how to handle the ownership of the babies with Guan Chibei in the future. But a husband¡­ Since it had nothing to do with her and he was not her biological son, then she could seek a refund, right? In any case, Ye Lulu had already thought about it. She would raise the babies up first and provide the Guan family with a way to do business so that they could be richer. When the babies were slightly older, Guan Chibei would definitely not want them. She would then discuss the divorce and the babies with him again. Chapter 126 - Transition

Chapter 126: Transition

Guan Chibei looked for Father Guan to discuss. He wanted to dig a pond in the backyard. It did not have to be very big as it was meant to temporarily rear fish that had been caught. If their family was going to do business in the future, they should always have fish. It would be more convenient to have a ce to raise them. A pond was definitely bigger than a water vat and could raise more fish. He could fish again after a while. Furthermore, it was about to enter winter. After the river froze in the cold weather and there was a pond at home, it would be harder for the fish supply to be cut off. The water in the mountains was clear and unpolluted. As fish meat was fresh and delicious, it was sold the best at the stall. Father Guan pondered for a moment and agreed. However, Father Guan suggested, ¡°Dig the pond by the kitchen.¡± That was because, in winter, the pond in the house would be frozen as well. Father Guan, who was good at various life skills, started to think of ways to maintain the water in the pond. In the end, the two of them thought of a solution. They decided to build a shed for the pond using an oilcloth to block out the cold wind. This way, the temperature would be much more suitable. Then, the pond would be built under the kitchen window. After building a shed, they could open the kitchen window. During winter, hot water had to be boiled at home. The kitchen would keep the fire going so that heat could be transmitted from the window into the shed that led out to the pond. That way, the pond should not be frozen. After thinking about it, they felt that it was feasible. Hence, they waited for Mother Rong and the rest toe back at night and told the whole family. Everyone discussed this matter and took action. After that, it was Father Guan¡¯s turn to go to the docks. Eldest Brother Guan, who was the strongest among them, stayed behind to dig the pond with Guan Chibei. After two days of digging, the pond was dug out. It was indeed not big. It was approximately two meters in diameter. It was a shallow pond. After setting up the stall for two to three days, they had already earned back the capital Guan Chibei had given them. The Guan family was very excited because, after that, it would be pure profits. Mother Rong was full of motivation. She set off even earlier in the morning and had already started moving before the sun rose. Ye Lulu was in charge of counting money every day. When they earned more money from doing business, she mentioned to Guan Chibei about building a wall at home. After all, there was no wall around the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. The entire Guan family¡¯s courtyard was wide open and anyone in the vige could enter as they pleased. It was indeed not safe. The incident with Tie Wa was a warning. Furthermore, the Guan family was doing business now. There were many things to do at the stall. For example, before going to the docks, they had to prepare ingredients. Their family had dug a pond to rear fish and also expanded the chicken pen to rear more chickens. They also had to build a wall to prevent others from tampering. Mother Rong and the rest also pondered over it. In the end, they decided to build a wall. They were just waiting to do business for a while longer first. After the babies were one month old, more people in the vige and even outside the vige heard about the Guan family¡¯s three children¡¯s beauty and exquisiteness. In farming families, few children were as fair as jade. Ordinary vigers would discuss more when they had the time. Some people who were scheming started to think of some vicious ideas. Lai Han was a viger from a small and scattered vige outside Yunwu Vige. He usually went to Yunwu Vige to know a few families. He also often went to the city to do some odd jobs to supplement his family¡¯s ie. He was like a fish in water. He heard about the outstanding looks of the Guan family¡¯s babies and came up with an idea. He called over a few men he was familiar with. There were scums from the vige and also gangsters from the city. They often colluded with Lai Han. Chapter 127 - Discussing to Steal the Triplets

Chapter 127: Discussing to Steal the Triplets

These hooligans gathered privately and secretly discussed among themselves. ¡°Did you guys hear? In Yunwu Vige on the other side of the mountain, there¡¯s a family who gave birth to triplets. The three of them are brothers. They¡¯re said to be extremely good-looking and look like children from the heavens.¡± ¡°I heard¡­ Everyone in the vige saw them during their one-month-old celebration. That¡¯s when everyone started to spread how the children from the Guan family are so beautiful,¡± a hooligan from the same vige, Qi Zi, said. ¡°Triplets. They look exactly the same. Moreover, they¡¯re good-looking.¡± ¡°Such children can enter noble families, let alone ordinary rich families or small brothels.¡± These hooligans from the city who were on good terms with Lai Han had sinister looks on their faces as they exchanged looks. These hooligans who specialized in doing bad things and earning a few dors were the best at ying tricks. They could easily smell money as well. Lai Han rubbed his hands. ¡°If we can steal the triplets and sell them, it will be a huge sum of money! The few of us can be rich. We can eat and drink well for a few years. We don¡¯t have to look for money anymore!¡± ¡°We can do it.¡± The hooligans from the city revealed excited expressions and leaned even closer. They lowered their voices and said, ¡°I heard that some big families, even the noble ones, love twins and triplets as they find it auspicious. If those triplets in Yunwu Vige are really as beautiful as the rumors say, and the three of them are the same, and they¡¯re male, the price would definitely be much higher. They would definitely be expensive.¡± The men revealed looks of greed. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to think about those inferiorndlords or brothels. After stealing them, they could be sent to the houses of noble families or even to the capital¡­ I reckon that even officials would buy them.¡± ¡°These are three identical boys. They also have outstanding looks. Even if they weren¡¯t bought to rece some women¡¯s biological sons, they could be lowly servants and ythings in noble families. When they grow up, they could be called out to serve people at any banquets with officials. There¡¯s no need to worry about them not being sold.¡± ¡°We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich!¡± ¡°Sure¡­ we can¡¯t let them go.¡± This group of men had long lost their conscience. The few poor men in the vige were even more excited and anxious than the gangsters from the city. They couldn¡¯t wait any longer and wanted to get up and take action. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡± Lai Han had called them over to discuss this matter. He smiled deeply and discussed the big n. ¡°I¡¯ve already been to Yunwu Vige for a few days. I went to the Guan family¡¯s house, but I didn¡¯t stay long. I left immediately after I passed by, and I didn¡¯t see the children. However, I secretly asked the vigers about the main characters in their Guan family recently. Mother Rong and a few grown-up sons are busy with something. They go out every day before dawn and only return home after dark. They aren¡¯t around for the entire day.¡± ¡°There are usually only two people guarding the Guan family. One is the husband of the woman who gave birth to triplets, who is also the father of the triplets. The other is the father of the Guan family. However, it is said that this was not necessarily the case every day. It might be different.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that be the best time to do things?!¡± Brother Wei, one of the evilest hooligans from the city, pped his hands and said with eyes shining. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best that most people from the Guan family are not aroundtely. Even the heavens are helping us steal their triplets!¡± Qi Zi said. ¡°We just need to deal with those two people.¡± Lai Han said with a dark expression, ¡°As for the people in the vige, although there are many people, the vigers are not willing to risk everything to help the other families. We should think of how to scare the vigers first, so no one is willing to take the risk to help the Guan family.¡± Chapter 128 - The Sky Was Dark, Yunwu Village Was Pitch-black

Chapter 128: The Sky Was Dark, Yunwu Vige Was Pitch-ck

¡°Good!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°Then, after stealing the children that day, we will immediately send the triplets out of Yuan City. Coincidentally, there are many boats at the docks in Yuan City.¡± The sky was dark and Yunwu Vige was still pitch-ck. The air was cold. At the Guan family¡¯s home, there was a series of movements. Mother Rong and the rest had already woken up. After preparing in the kitchen for a while, Mother Rong and the rest had already left for the docks before the sun rose. Father Guan and Fifth Brother Guan stayed behind in the Guan family. Guan Chibei had also followed Mother Rong and the rest to the city today to buy oilcloth for the shed. Perhaps it was fate, but Guan Chibei was not at the Guan family¡¯s house today. After Guan Chibei set off with Mother Rong and the rest, the Guan family quietened down. Guan Chixi, who was left behind, had a mission today as well. He was not going to be at home. He was going to another neighboring mountain vige. That vige was located at the back of the mountain. There was arge bamboo forest. He was going to cut some bamboo and use them as a shelf for the shed. Furthermore, the business at the stall was getting better. Many people wanted to do takeouts, so Mother Rong and the rest thought of a solution. That was to use a bamboo tube to fill it with hot porridge so that customers could bring it onboard ships. Therefore, Guan Chixi had to go to the neighboring vige a few times today to cut down arge pile of bamboo. Just as Mother Rong and the rest left, while the entire mountain was still enveloped in darkness, Lai Han and the rest sneaked into Yunwu Vige. Speaking of doing evil, Lai Han and the rest were really smart. Although it was almost daybreak and it did not seem appropriate to make a move, at this moment in the Guan family, Mother Rong and the rest had just left. The remaining people had regained their silence and were the most rxed. They fell asleep again. Most of the vigers were also still asleep. It was not time to wake up yet. Acting at this moment would catch people off guard. They would leave immediately after hitting the jackpot and it would be easy to seed. Lai Han and the rest had discussed this beforehand. Lai Han and the rest silently entered Yunwu Vige. It was dark, and as expected, no one had woken up yet. They followed the route they had scouted and walked towards the Guan family. In the dark vige, there was actually a person who had long woken up. She had already walked out and was heading towards the foot of the mountain. This person had a mean face and a gloomy expression. She was Auntie Tian. Auntie Tian loved to be victorious, to begin with. She did not get along with her neighbors. A few days ago, she argued with Auntie Ma, who lived next door. As a result, Auntie Tian woke up early in the morning today. As she cursed, she headed to Auntie Ma¡¯s vegetable field. She wanted to secretly collect Auntie Ma¡¯s vegetables and vent her anger. It was at this moment that Auntie Tian happened to see a few wretched-looking men who looked like bad people walking straight towards the Guan family. Any vigers with good intentions and those who stayed far away would definitely shout for help and remind the Guan family to chase away the viins. However, when Auntie Tian saw that the men were obviously up to no good, the corners of her eyes rolled up. She suddenly revealed a smug smile and gloated at their misfortune. Oh, she knew that the Guan family deserved to die. Did someone want to harm them now?! Well done. She would see how unlucky they were. Auntie Tian watched as the group of men entered the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Not only did she not make a sound, but she also smiled and snorted. She looked extremely happy and continued walking forward. Chapter 129 - Someone! There Are People Stealing My Children!"

Chapter 129: ¡°Someone! There Are People Stealing My Children!¡±

After the Guan family returned to silence, it was especially peaceful. In the house, Ye Luluy down again after coaxing the babies. Mother Rong and the rest had left too early. Even if she woke up, she was still feeling drowsy. In a short while, she had already fallen asleep again. Just as Ye Lulu¡¯s consciousness fell¡­ At some point, a few men in dark clothes had sneaked into the house from the Guan family¡¯s backyard. Hence, they went around Father Guan, who was in the courtyard, and secretly went to the door of Ye Lulu¡¯s house. They quietly pushed the door open and entered the house. As Ye Lulu was dozing off, she suddenly¡­ saw an unfamiliar and wretched hand reach out in front of her. It stretched out to the bed and picked up one of the babies lying side by side. That man picked up the child. Ye Lulu¡¯s half-asleep eyes suddenly opened, and she was jolted awake. She saw that there were a few wretched men in with evil intentions. One of them had already walked to the front and picked up the eldest son. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she heard a buzzing sound in her ears. She reacted faster than her thoughts and screamed¡ª ¡°Someone! There are people stealing my children!¡± In that instant, under the strong impact, Ye Lulu¡¯s voice was as sharp as an awl, piercing one¡¯s eardrums. It was suspected that her vocal cords had reached their limits. Moreover, her voice was very loud. It was especially prominent in the dark and quiet morning sky. It pierced through the house and spread out. The man closest to her, who was already standing in front of her, suddenly trembled from the piercing sound. In that instant, goosebumps rose all over his body, and his hair stood on end. His heart suddenly tightened, and he almost let go of the child in his arms. Even the trace of vulgarity and amazement that shed past his eyes when he saw Ye Lulu¡¯s face when he had first entered disappeared. Ye Lulu¡¯s mind was nk. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t think of anything but the realization that a man had broken into her house to steal her babies. After a momentary shock, her eyes immediately burned with anger. She rushed forward to snatch the child back. Because of Ye Lulu¡¯s cry, Father Guan, who was in the courtyard, was stunned for a moment. He was shocked and rushed to the house. After Ye Lulu called out, the men immediately panicked. The other men, who had wanted to carry the second son and youngest son, did not have the chance to do so. The man who had sessfully carried the eldest son was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly turned around and ran out of the house. ¡°Child¡ª¡± Ye Lulu did not manage to get the eldest son back and let out another shrill scream. Father Guan rushed over and saw the men. He widened his eyes and was about to step forward. The men who were going to snatch the other two babies saw that Ye Lulu¡¯s scream might attract the vigers and they would not be able to take action. Hence, they did not force themselves and quickly surrounded Father Guan. The few fierce-looking men restrained Father Guan and prevented him from escaping so that he could go after the man who had stolen the child! As long as they had even one child, that would be good as well. What were the rest of the men afraid of?! Without the baby as a burden, it was easy for them to escape. These people were used to doing evil things. These men were not good people. They surrounded Father Guan. A man raised a fist the size of a pot and punched Father Guan¡¯s face. The other men also kicked and punched his stomach, forcing Father Guan to stay in the house. Chapter 130 - Ye Lulu Chased After Her Child

Chapter 130: Ye Lulu Chased After Her Child

At this moment, even if the other vigers were woken up by Ye Lulu¡¯s scream, they were stunned. When they looked at the situation again, it was already toote to move. Furthermore, this man ran very quickly and had already escaped. The child was stolen just like that, and no one could chase after him. Ye Lulu only stayed on the bed for a second, not thinking about anything else. She looked at the other two babies lying on the bed, got up like a nuclear bomb, and rushed out. It wasn¡¯t that she was stupid to leave the two babies in the house like that, but the vigers must have been woken up by her and someone would be here soon. These men wouldn¡¯t be able to carry the babies away. As expected, when the vigers heard themotion and rushed over, these few men who were used to doing bad things and knew how to judge the situation did not touch the babies anymore. Instead, they abandoned Father Guan, who had already been beaten until his face was swollen. They turned around and fled in all directions. As there were too many people in the vige with hoes and wooden sticks, they schemed to escape separately and entered a small path in the mountains. It would be very difficult for the vigers to capture them. No one could help her chase after the baby. There were no thoughts in Ye Lulu¡¯s mind. Her heart was beating fast, and only her strong instincts were driving her consciousness, allowing her to know that no one could chase after her child, so she couldn¡¯t give up. Therefore, she had to chase after her child. Ye Lulu¡¯s body had not fully recovered after giving birth. Although her mental state was fine, her original foundation was weak and she had a difficultbor, which made her body suffer a loss. However, she couldn¡¯t care less now. Ye Lulu spread her legs and chased after the man who had escaped as fast as he could. Fortunately, modern education allowed her to learn the best posture and eleration techniques for running in physical education ss. In the dark. Ye Lulu was wearing a white undergarment. Her legs were like wheels as she ran forward. That man was obviously very experienced and had sufficient ns. He carried the child out of the Guan family¡¯s backyard and stepped onto the road down the mountain. This was the fastest way down the mountain. As long as he went down the mountain, the entire vige could chase after him and still wouldn¡¯t be able to capture him! After he left the mountain, he would head straight to the docks. As long as he boarded the ship and headed for the imperial city, the Guan family would never be able to find their child again! So be it that there was only one child. He could also be sold into a noble family. It wouldn¡¯t be considered that they had gained nothing. This man was the strongest hooligan from the city, Brother Wei. He was also the boldest and most vicious person, so he grabbed the eldest son immediately. However, he did not expect this woman to be so alert after giving birth to three children. She woke up immediately and they had not even been in for seven minutes! Therefore, when she screamed, Brother Wei knew that he was in trouble. He couldn¡¯t steal three children today, so he carried the eldest son and ran away. It was a child after all. Brother Wei carried the child and ran quickly on the mountain path. Initially, he thought that even if he was discovered, no one would be able to catch up to him so quickly. Unexpectedly, after a while, Brother Wei heard someone chasing behind him. He turned around and saw that it was Ye Lulu. She had already run out of the vige and onto the mountain path. The surroundings were pitch-ck, and there were no stars or moons in the sky. It was precisely two hours before dawn, so the two sides of the mountain path were quiet and silent, only leaving a deep outline. On the mountain road. Ye Lulu¡¯s tall and thin figure chased after him relentlessly. The corners of Brother Wei¡¯s eyes twitched viciously as he cursed in his heart. He was a little surprised. Damn, was this woman crazy? She was a woman but was actually chasing after him?! Chapter 131 - Cold Night, Muddy, Criminal, Alone

Chapter 131: Cold Night, Muddy, Criminal, Alone

It was a cold night, muddy and mountainous. It was alreadyte autumn on the mountain. The night was especially cold and the chill made one shiver. It was raining for the past few days, and the mountain was filled with water vapor. The mud on the mountain path was wet and sticky. When people stepped on it and ran, the wet mud would ssh onto their calves and feet. It was impossible to keep warm. One would be soaked in a few steps. The cold air was frozen by the mud. In the distance that Ye Lulu had rushed out to chase after him, her legs, which were covered in long and thin socks, were alreadypletely dirtied by the mud. The wet mud was stuck to her legs, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Her eyes seemed to have lost all thoughts, and only a target was left in front of her. She just looked at the man and chased after him. Surprisingly, Ye Lulu wasn¡¯t slow at all. Although it was not obvious that she couldpare to Brother Wei, a man, she didn¡¯t lose him after such a long distance. Instead, she kept chasing after him stubbornly. Brother Wei ran for a while on the mountain path, but the woman was still chasing after him. Brother Wei cursed in his heart again and felt that it was troublesome. Why was this woman so strong? Wasn¡¯t she a b*tch lying on the bed? How could she chase after him for so long?! Ye Lulu¡¯s face was pale, but there was an unusual tinge of red on her lips. It was as if she waspletely immersed in the matter of pursuing her child and could not pull out from it. Her child¡­ Ye Lulu could almost see the eldest son in the man¡¯s arms. He was already awake and had his eyes wide open, not knowing what was going on. Her child, her eldest son, she had given birth to him personally¡­ All the bones in Ye Lulu¡¯s body seemed to be supported by this thought, and an iparable energy burst out. She chased after the man in front. Brother Wei ran for a while more. Damn, he realized that the person behind him was getting closer. This proved that the woman was running faster! How crazy! Did this woman be a monster? She could actually run faster! It was cold and muddy. There was a criminal and the sky was dark. On the long mountain path, other than the man fleeing with the child in his arms. There was only her figure. She was thin and slender. This lonely and dark mountain path seemed to have lengthened. It also seemed to have be smaller and thinner. It was as if she, Ye Lulu, was the only one left in the world, chasing after her eldest son. Even though they had already run halfway up the mountain path and were very far from the vige. There was no one else here and there were dark trees on both sides. Ye Lulu was not afraid at all and chased after them relentlessly. She would never give up. Ye Lulu¡¯s arms moved desperately as she ran forward. Brother Wei¡¯s footsteps gradually slowed down. He had not thought of running down the mountain in one go. How was that possible? Even as a strong man, he could only run so far. Originally, after he had run for a few moments, the people behind him could no longer catch up. Then, he could slow down. However, Ye Lulu was actually chasing after him. Brother Wei did not slow down at all. After running for such a long time, he finally could not run anymore. Brother Wei had an ugly expression on his face. How could this woman be like this?! He couldn¡¯t help but slow down a little. Behind him, Ye Lulu ran up as well. Brother Wei half-turned around and could already see Ye Lulu¡¯s figure and the expression on her face. Chapter 132 - Dark Clouds Rolling in the Sky

Chapter 132: Dark Clouds Rolling in the Sky

Ye Lulu also saw Brother Wei and the baby in his arms. ¡°Stop¡ª¡± As Ye Lulu ran, her speed knocked against the wind, causing her thin clothes to flutter. Ye Lulu looked straight at Brother Wei and shouted, ¡°Stop right there¡ªgive me my child back¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s my child!¡± Surprisingly, Ye Lulu¡¯s voice had not cracked. Her voice was filled with an indescribable energy that seeped into one¡¯s mind, making one shiver. Brother Wei looked at Ye Lulu with a livid expression. Damn, why was this woman lingering around?! He looked around again. There was no one here at all. It was just a mountain path. If he wanted to finish this woman off, it would not be a big deal to knock her down or kill her. It was very easy. As a vicious gangster, he could just go up and kick her twice or p her twice. Then why did he run away? He wasn¡¯t going to run anymore. Brother Wei was impatient. When he saw that the surroundings were empty, a hint of viciousness shed past his eyes. It wasn¡¯t obscene. Ye Lulu had chased after him for so long and he had a child in his arms. At this moment, there was only viciousness in Brother Wei¡¯s eyes. Of the hooligans who had discussed sneaking into the Guan family to steal their children, only Brother Wei was the real vicious character. Others were immoral, disgraceful, and always sneaked around. The worst out of them abducted someone else¡¯s child, sold daughters-inw, or raped a daughter from the vige. However, only Brother Wei was a ruthless character that everyone in Yuan City was afraid of. He led a group of younger brothers and had killed innocent people before. These included powerless and disadvantaged farmers and an old man who had identally interrupted Brother Wei¡¯s evil deeds in the city. Brother Wei did not have any psychological burden to finish Ye Lulu off. He did not know if it was a coincidence or if the heavens were ¡®cheering¡¯ him on. Everything seemed to be in line with the current situation. In the dark forest, on the empty mountain path, under the dark sky¡­ No one knew when it started. It just happened that there was autumn rain recently. ck clouds gradually gathered in the sky and were rolling over again. There were times when the dark clouds were absent, and there were faint thunderps. It was neither big nor small. The air also gradually became heavy. Ye Lulu naturally caught up with Brother Wei when he slowed down. Ye Lulu was panting, but she did not feel the slightest difort from over-exercising. Her eyes were fixed on Brother Wei as she said, ¡°Return my child to me.¡± Brother Wei smiled fiercely at Ye Lulu. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?! You want to chase after me even if you die? Are you really not afraid of death?¡± He half-turned away. Ye Lulu saw the eldest son appear in Brother Wei¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Give me back my eldest son!¡± Not only was her voice not afraid, but it even rose abruptly in an overbearing manner. ¡°Oh.¡± Brother Wei smiled contemptuously. ¡°Wa¡­¡± At this moment, after being carried out for such a long time and being jolted over and over again, the eldest son in his arms had long woken up. It was unknown if he was too young and did not know that he was in danger. The eldest son did not cry or howl. His beautiful face was the same as usual, and his wide eyes were extremely clear. He even moved his little lips naturally. He seemed to have seen Ye Lulu. Hisrge ck eyes were also looking at Ye Lulu, who was walking over slowly. Ye Lulu had a panicked and pained expression on her face. Chapter 133 - Between Heaven and Earth, On the Mountain Path

Chapter 133: Between Heaven and Earth, On the Mountain Path

The eldest son looked at her with wide eyes. Brother Wei was attracted by the child¡¯s voice. He looked down at the eldest son and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to sell your child to the capital. That ce is filled with officials and nobles. After I sell your child to a noble family, even if you know which family it is, a viger like you, who has nothing, has no way of getting your child back. Even if you want to create a ruckus, the nobles won¡¯t let you do so.¡± ¡°So, when you find out that your biological son is in that family, you would have no choice but to scratch your heart and lungs. You would be anxious day and night, and your heart would ache terribly.¡± ¡°How is it? Can you stop me?¡± Ye Lulu had angered Brother Wei, or rather, she was so persistent in her pursuit such that it made him extremely impatient. Other than finishing Ye Lulu off, he wanted to see Ye Lulu reveal a pained expression. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Mother and son are separated. Your child is raised in a high-ranking family for others to y with. You¡¯re living a life worse than death outside. You won¡¯t be able to see your son again in your life. Oh¡­¡± Brother Wei was ruthless. The strong malicious intent emanating from his body became obvious. It was different from the gentle way he ran just now. At this moment, his body was filled with a shockingly fierce aura. The eldest son in his arms suddenly felt something. He retracted his gaze from Ye Lulu and frowned as if disapproving something. No one could see that there was ayer of illusionary purple color beside the eldest son¡¯s eyes. Ye Lulu did not see this change, either. It was too subtle. Ye Lulu¡¯s face paled when she heard Brother Wei¡¯s vicious words. She stared at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll get my child back no matter where you take him to.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When Brother Wei heard this, he felt extremely disdainful andughed loudly. The eldest son in his arms suddenly had a stern expression on his face, revealing a look of displeasure and seriousness. It was unknown if it was an illusion, but when he closed his eyes and opened them again, theyer of purple around his eyes suddenly spread out a little, causing the pupils of hisrge eyes to seemingly turn purple. At the same time. In the sky, where ck clouds were rolling and vaguely muffled sounds could be heard, arge dark purple cloud suddenly condensed. In the middle of the heavy clouds, the moment the eldest son opened his eyes, a dark purple lightning suddenly struck from the sky. Boom¡ª There was a deafening sound. At some point, the surrounding scenery of the mountain path had be iparably gloomy and dark. Heavy airflows surged, causing people to tremble. However, it was very simr to the scene before a heavy rain. The sky was even darker than before. There was no light at all, especially above the mountain path that Brother Wei and Ye Lulu were standing on. At first nce, it looked like the world had be gloomy and ck. In this huge painting, it was as if only Brother Wei, who was standing on the mountain path holding the eldest son, and Ye Lulu were left. The bolt of lightning suffused with a dark purple luster seemed to be an illusion. It suddenly struck down from the sky. The formation was iparably terrifying. At the same time, it was extremely shocking. It actually struck at a spot ten steps away from Brother Wei. Boom! The intimidating noise scared Brother Wei silly. That iparably terrifying lightning! Itnded beside his feet! It was very close to him, but very far away from Ye Lulu. Chapter 134 - The Lightning of Heavenly Punishment

Chapter 134: The Lightning of Heavenly Punishment

Brother Wei¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, he hadpletely forgotten about Ye Lulu and the scene before him. He was stunned on the spot by the shocking bolt of lightning. Surprisingly, ten steps away, the giant lightning suddenly exploded, instantly creating arge scorched ck hole on the ground. At the same time, sparks flew in all directions. The scene was terrifying. However, Brother Wei, who was standing in front holding the baby in his arms, was not injured at all. However, there was a strong electric current in the air. It was so strong that there were invisible sizzling sounds in an instant. As the lightning bolt struck Brother Wei¡¯s hair, it became charred. Brother Wei was not injured. However, when he saw the shocking bolt of lightning beside him, his entire body froze in shock. He hugged the eldest son stiffly, and his entire body seemed to have tensed up as he stood upright. He was afraid. Brother Wei, who had a fierce expression on his face just now, widened his eyes in shock. What was that¡­ It looked like it was going to rain heavily. As the thunder in the sky rumbled more, the dark clouds condensed more. The mountain wind also became stronger, chasing after the moving hair. This type of formation was extremely shocking. The electric current caused by the lightning also rushed to Ye Lulu¡¯s side. Her messy hair was curled up by the lightning. Ye Lulu did not look at the bolt of lightning that exploded in an instant, nor did she show any fear. Amidst the mountain wind and electric current, her hair was swept up. Her eyes were fixed on Brother Wei. ¡°Return my child to me,¡± Ye Lulu said to Brother Wei as if she had not seen that bolt of lightning. Brother Wei¡¯s entire body froze. On the inside, even his limbs and heart were trembling. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t hear anything Ye Lulu said. All he could hear was the utmost shock. He did not move. The eldest son in his arms was still unhappy. The purple color at the edge of his pupils had not faded. He frowned and kicked his little hands in Brother Wei¡¯s arms. The child in his arms was moving, but Brother Wei couldn¡¯t seem to feel it. He was still stiff. At that moment, amidst the rolling heavy clouds in the sky, a bolt of heavenly lightning descended once again¡­ Boom! The dark purple lightning struck down from a different direction. It stillnded ten steps away from Brother Wei. A deep pit exploded on the ground again. The electric current in the air was intense in an instant. ¡°Sss¡ª¡± Brother Wei¡¯s clothes were instantly ignited. The clothes from his waist down were gone because they were close to the ground. Brother Wei stood on the mountain path with his legs bare. ¡°¡­¡± The electric current spread along with the airflow and rushed towards Ye Lulu, gently dissipating some of the fine hairs on her face. As a result, Ye Lulu¡¯s skin became even more tender and fair. The hair that had been swept up by lightning previously curled up a little more. Hair scattered by her side and was blown up by the wind again. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. Return my child to me!¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes did not move. She moved her body and was about to snatch the child away. If anyone was present, they would definitely feel the same as Brother Wei. They would only feel that the world was extremely terrifying at this moment, like an execution ground. As for the bolt of lightning that struck down after Brother Wei unrestrainedly expressed his viciousness and malice, it was like the heavens were punishing him. Chapter 135 - Guan Chibei Arrives

Chapter 135: Guan Chibei Arrives

If ordinary people saw this dangerous scene and the lightning¡ªwhich had descended from the sky¡ªexplode nearby, they would definitely be scared and immediately run far away. However, Ye Lulu only looked at Brother Wei. When she saw that he was neither moving nor fleeing, her eyes flickered. She immediately took the opportunity to run forward and snatch the baby from Brother Wei¡¯s arms. The moment she hugged her eldest son back, Ye Lulu¡¯s breathing slowed down and her heartbeat returned to normal. The wind blew faster. Raindrops hit Ye Lulu¡¯s face, and the water vapor in the air became thicker. It seemed that it was indeed going to rain heavily soon. Just as Ye Lulu got back her eldest son, Guan Chibei happened to arrive from the foot of the mountain. He rushed over and saw the scene. His eyes darkened as he said to the baby in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms, ¡°Guan Tianxing.¡± The moment he opened his mouth, he actually called out the eldest son¡¯s name. At this moment, the sky was covered in ck clouds. After the thunderstorm, the sky did not turn bright. Instead, it was simrly dark. It was already almost daybreak, but there were no signs of daylight. Instead, it was still dark and thunder rumbled. It was about to rain heavily. Ye Lulu hugged the child, her eyes dazed. Her long eyshes moved slightly, and she looked a little weak. The moment she caught up to the child, all the strength in her body copsed, and her body immediately went limp. She had been running in the mountains for so long and was already very tired. Guan Chibei nced at Brother Wei, who was still frozen on the spot as if he could not move anymore. He could guess what had happened with a single look. It was likely that this person had kidnapped the eldest son. And Ye Lulu had chased them all the way here. Guan Chibei had just left the city and went to the docks to set up the stall with Mother Rong and the rest. He nned to set up the stall for two to four hours before buying oilcloth in the city. Then, he suddenly felt the outburst of the Power from the Netherworld. He instantly sensed the location. He stood by the stall and turned his head to look in the direction of the mountain. He saw that in the sky above the mountain, dark heavy clouds were quickly gathering. The entire sky was changing very quickly. The astronomical phenomenon was unusual. Following that, he quickly saw two bolts of lightning struck down from the sky. Only he could see the dark purple luster clearly. Most mortals could not see the purple color that represented divine power. When he descended into the mortal world, it was a bolt of purplish-green lightning. Green represented the Netherworld while purple represented divine power. The lightning that the eldest son had struck was only purple, so that was the lightning of heavenly punishment. The eldest son was born with a talent simr to that of a judge. Guan Chibei had long sensed it. That was why he named his eldest son ¡®Tianxing¡¯. Hence, Guan Chibei immediately knew that something must have happened to the eldest son. He immediately rushed back, but because the distance was far, he only arrived at the mountain road after Ye Lulu had regained the baby. With the baby in her arms, Ye Luluy on the ground and looked at Guan Chibei. The moment Ye Lulu saw Guan Chibei arrive, she was finally at ease. She leaned down and seemed to have used up all her strength. Guan Chibei quickened his footsteps and immediately helped Ye Lulu up. He then took the baby from her arms. Ye Lulu lowered her eyshes quickly after she fell. Her strength and energy were exhausted, and she fainted. The heavy rain gradually turned into raindrops. The wind blew and heavy rain was about to pour again. There was another thunderp in the sky. Boom! This was normal thunder. Dark clouds rolled over their heads. Chapter 136 - A Heavy Downpour

Chapter 136: A Heavy Downpour

This was normal thunder. Dark clouds rolled over their heads. The thunder jolted Brother Wei awake. He was still shocked. When he reacted, he looked at Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu, who were not far away. His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately turned around and ran. He no longer thought of snatching the child back and selling him. Damn, it was too terrifying. The lightning on the mountain wanted to kill people. It directly struck his side. He didn¡¯t know what was going on! Furthermore, although this woman¡¯s child had a top-notch appearance and could definitely be sold for a high price, there was already a man who rushed over. If he didn¡¯t run, he would immediately be caught! Brother Wei had done so many bad things and had never been arrested by the authorities. It was also because he knew how to look at the situation. At this moment, the man was going to carry his wife and child. Brother Wei seized the opportunity and ran. Guan Chibei did want to take Ye Lulu away. Moreover, there was a baby, so he changed Ye Lulu¡¯s position and carried her on his back. Then, he hugged the eldest son with one hand. However, Brother Wei did not escape. That was because after Guan Chibei stood up with his wife and child, strong yin energy burst out from his body. That yin energy swept out and covered Brother Wei¡¯s body. Brother Wei had already run for a distance. He should have been able to escape, but for some reason, his strength was suddenly sucked out. His legs went limp and he instantly fell. Unfortunately, because he was on the mountain path, his body leaned to the side and he ¡®rolled¡¯ into the mountain forest! The forest was a little steep. If Brother Wei rolled down like this, who knew where he would end up? Furthermore, even if he did not die from rolling down the mountain, it would be raining cats and dogs. It was also cold now. If he fell into the forest, he would probably suffer a huge pain. Guan Chibei turned around and did not care about what would happen to Brother Wei. He carried Ye Lulu and the baby and rushed back home. There was about to be a heavy downpour. It was already drizzling now. The raindrops hit people¡¯s faces and gradually became bigger. In fact, after Guan Chibei descended into the mortal world, his identity had already changed. He was a mortal, and most of the divine power on his body was already restricted, so he could not use it. As a Yin God, he was born with endless yin energy the moment he became the ruler of the Netherworld. This was engraved in his soul, so he still had it in him after he reincarnated. This yin energy was too rich, so it could deal a blow to vitality. In other words, it sucked away the vitality of living beings. However, it was obvious that this yin energy only dealt a huge blow to animals, nts, and so on. Humans were the rulers of this world, and they were the strongest living beings. The life force in a human was the strongest, so Guan Chibei¡¯s yin energy could not cause much harm to humans. This was also the reason why Guan Chibei used his original identity to stay in the Guan family, but it would not cause the Guan family and the vigers to be sluggish and lifeless. Only when the yin energy on his body suddenly erupted, would living people suddenly feel powerless and lose their energy. The three babies were the same. There was impact only because the yin energy on their bodies had exploded. The reason why he could make Brother Wei suddenly lose his strength and fall down into the forest was not only because he had burst out with yin energy, but also because¡ªalthough it was not obvious on the surface¡ªthe two bolts of lightning from the eldest son had already weakened a lot of the energy on Brother Wei¡¯s body. That was why Brother Wei had such a huge reaction when he was attacked by his yin energy. Chapter 137 - Back to the Guan family

Chapter 137: Back to the Guan family

Guan Chibei carried Ye Lulu and the child as he rushed up the mountain. However, it was already toote. The heavy rain in the sky poured down. By the time he stepped into the vige, he was drenched. ¡°Chibei?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. You made it? You got them back?¡± At the vige entrance, a group of vigers had hesitant expressions and held torches in their hands. However, it was obvious that they were useless due to the rain. Arge group of people happened to bump into Guan Chibei. The vige head was overjoyed as he looked at Guan Chibei carrying the child. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose the child, right?¡± Guan Chibei wiped the rain from his face and nodded. The group of vigers said, ¡°Hurry up and go back. It¡¯s pouring. We¡¯ll talk after the rain stops.¡± Father Guan popped out from the crowd with an anxious expression. His eyes were bloodshot as he quickly took the eldest son from Guan Chibei and covered him with his outer clothes so that the baby would not be drenched in the rain. Then, he turned around and rushed home. The vigers were woken by Ye Lulu¡¯s shrill cry, but as Brother Wei had expected, they did not have time to chase him. By the time the vigers rushed over with their clothes on, Brother Wei had already run far away. At that time, there were actually vigers who could make it, but when they saw the dark mountain path outside the vige, they hesitated. He had walked so far, so they might not be able to catch up to him. Furthermore, the mountain path was so dark and there was no one around. It was quite dangerous¡­ As the vigers hesitated, Ye Lulu had already chased after the culprit. When one of the vigers saw the woman¡¯s thin figure, he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. When most of the vigers went to the Guan family, they could only save Father Guan, who had been beaten up. As for the remaining hooligans, they fled in all directions when they saw peopleing. They entered the mountains as well, so the vigers didn¡¯t know how to chase after them. In the end, they escaped. When Auntie Huang heard that something had happened to the Guan family, she rushed over as quickly as possible. Indeed, she picked up the two babies and took care of them. However, when the vigers saw that they were missing a child, they fell silent. They were surprised and their expressions froze. This¡­ this¡­ A child had been stolen. One of the Guan family¡¯s triplets had been carried away¡­ Although it seemed that Ye Lulu had gone after them, how could a woman catch up to them? There was a ny percent chance that this child would be lost. How could the Guan family tolerate this? They did not know how the Guan family would howl. Since they couldn¡¯t see Ye Lulu and the child who had been carried away after a long time, they couldn¡¯t just watch as well. Later, the vigers gathered and nned to look for them along the way. They bumped into Guan Chibei at the vige entrance. It was raining cats and dogs, and it was not convenient for them to stand outside and talk. The vigers went home separately for the time being, and Guan Chibei and the rest returned to the Guan family. In Ye Lulu¡¯s room, Guan Chibei gently ced the unconscious Ye Lulu on the bed. When they rushed back just now, they had no choice. Ye Lulu was also drenched. She was already muddy from the chase, and now, she was in a sorry state. Her drenched ck hair was draped over her face, revealing only a pale face and slightly pale lips. Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze swept past her face. Father Guan carefully ced the eldest son, whom they had spent so much effort to get back, back on the bed. He took a deep breath, and his voice was hoarse. He said, as if he had just undergone a great cmity, ¡°Fortunately, the child is back¡­¡± Just the thought of it made his back turn numb. If the child was lost, their entire Guan family¡­ The eldest brothery down with his brothers again, not seeming to have experienced anything dangerous. The baby¡¯s expression was still calm as he moved his little hands and looked up. Father Guan¡¯s heart beat even slower when he saw this. He praised, ¡°This child is really bold! He doesn¡¯t even cry or seem to be afraid!¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 138 - The Family Was in the House, and It Was Raining Heavily Outside

Chapter 138: The Family Was in the House, and It Was Raining Heavily Outside

Of course, he didn¡¯t cry. Auntie Huang and the rest had already returned after taking care of the two babies as there was a thunderstorm and the rain didn¡¯t seem to be light. Father Guan was disciplined and did not look at Ye Lulu. He turned around and walked out of the house. ¡°Help your wife change into dry clothes. I¡¯ll go out first. When the rain stops, ask the vige doctor toe and see if the child and your wife are fine.¡± Guan Chibei was confused. Father Guan left the house. The rain was pouring outside. The lightning of heavenly punishment was apanied by cleansing rain. This was something that would happen every time, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. In the room, Guan Chibei turned around and looked at the drenched Ye Lulu. Father Guan had asked him to help Ye Lulu change her clothes. This was really¡­ Guan Chibei looked at the woman deeply. He was not Guan Chibei himself, and she was not Ye Lulu herself¡­ How was he supposed to change her clothes?! However, she had given birth to three sons of the Netherworld, and her body had suffered huge losses. If there was an exchange of souls, it meant that she had already died once. This body was very weak and she had just chased after someone for so long. She was drenched now and had to change her clothes. Guan Chibei stayed silent for a moment before turning around and taking out a set of clean clothes from the closet in the house. The window was closed. The only people in the house were the three babies, him, and Ye Lulu. The three babies widened their eyes and watched Guan Chibei¡¯s actions. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. He bent down and paused for a second before stretching his hand out. He untied Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes. The white clothes were already soaked and thin. When Guan Chibei¡¯s fingers touched the skin under the clothes, they were cold and did not feel warm. Guan Chibei was silent as he took off Ye Lulu¡¯s coat. In the heavens, the gods could do as they pleased. With divine power, they could act ording to their desires, so they were even more unrestrained. Some goddesses could even bare their arms as long as they liked. There was even a goddess who took a fancy to a god and stripped herself naked. Hence, Guan Chibei¡¯s mood did not change much. He had already changed Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes before. He recalled the day he identally bumped into Ye Lulu breastfeeding the babies¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s fingers paused. He was about to put on a dry outer shirt for Ye Lulu when he realized that the undergarment inside was mostly wet as well. She definitely could not continue wearing it. It also made sense. The one on the outside was only an outer coat. It was so thin, so how could the undergarment not be wet? Guan Chibei¡¯s gazended on Ye Lulu¡¯s undergarment. He was speechless again. Guan Chibei¡¯s breathing was calm and steady. The outline of his quiet face seemed exceptionally deep. The eldest son moved his fingers and let out a happy sound. The second sonughed happily. The youngest son opened his eyes weakly and looked over impatiently. Then, his light-colored eyes stared at them and stopped moving. The three children seemed to have created a stir at the right time to liven things up. Guan Chibei nced at the three babies. His expression was extraordinary and did not change much. He took two deep breaths and picked up the dry towel by the side. He did not stop and unbuckled the two bright red straps of the undergarment from the back of Ye Lulu¡¯s neck. Chapter 139 - It was Rare for the Third Son to Move His Soft Body

Chapter 139: It was Rare for the Third Son to Move His Soft Body

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Ye Lulu was wearing today was a white undergarment with two red straps. It had a few white peonies embroidered as well. The undergarment was sewn very exquisitely. These belongings were naturally left behind by the original owner of the body. The original owner was probably very skillful. The undergarments she sewed were very detailed and even had beautiful flowers embroidered on them. The bright red straps on her white undergarment formed a sharp contrast that had an amplified impact. Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze inevitably swept over the undergarment. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the alluring color. His eyes finally darkened, but his breath was still steady. Guan Chibei did not stop. He immediately took off the undergarment and did not look where he should not be looking. He picked up a dry towel and looked elsewhere. He quickly dried Ye Lulu¡¯s drenched body based on his sense of touch. However, even though he did not look at her while wiping her body, he did not know if the dry towel was too thin or if her skin was too soft¡­ Guan Chibei could still feel that the skin beneath the dry towel was soft like the most expensive glutinous rice pastry. It would sink on the gentlest touch. Moreover, the spot he was touching was not t. Instead, there were mountain-like undtions. When Guan Chibei was wiping her body, he only held onto a dry towel. It was impossible for him not to feel the obvious difference. It was very clear where his hand had brushed past. Furthermore, not only was the front wet but there was also more rain on the back. If he didn¡¯t wipe it, the new clothes she had changed into would be useless. It meant that he had to wipe her back¡­ Guan Chibei thought for a moment before stretching out his hand and grabbing Ye Lulu¡¯s slender waist. He then exerted strength¡­ She was flipped over! The dizzy Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± She did not know that she had been flipped over like a fish. Ye Lulu was still dizzy and weak. Shey in front of him obediently. Arge portion of her back was revealed. It was snow white and wless, thin and delicate. There were also beautiful butterfly bones on her back. Guan Chibei maintained his gaze and quickly dried Ye Lulu. It was much easier to wipe her back. It was as convenient as wiping a chopping board. After wiping her back a few times, Guan Chibei started to put Ye Lulu¡¯s outerwear on from the back. Then, he turned over and tied the belt in front. It was perfect! He turned her over. Oh. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing underneath! Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Could a woman just put on her outerwear like that? Guan Chibei thought carefully for a moment. At this moment¡­ Every time Ye Lulu fed the babies, the first one would be the youngest child. Today, he saw the familiar spot and couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He frowned and was extremely unhappy. It was rare for him to move his soft body. He happened to be ced closest to Ye Lulu. The youngest child reached out his little hand and tried hard to pry Ye Lulu¡¯s hand away. At the same time, he turned his head with all his might and opened his little mouth to go up a little. He made some sounds, his expression still a little urgent. Guan Chibei instinctively looked over and was caught off guard. His gazended on the youngest child and the spot that he had been working hard to avoid. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes froze. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 140 - Guan Chibei Fed the Babies

Chapter 140: Guan Chibei Fed the Babies

In an instant, he froze in front of the bed. It turned out that this was the time when Ye Lulu would wake up and feed the babies. The babies were used to drinking milk at this time in the morning. She had not fed them today. When the youngest child saw the inside of Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes¡­ he wanted to drink milk as per his habit. That was why he changed from his usual cold demeanor and anxiously pulled Ye Lulu away. Guan Chibei felt like he was struck by lightning. His head felt like it was about to split open. ¡­ There was such a thing?! Then he¡­? The youngest child was extremely unhappy, but he was still too young to flip over. He could only anxiously tug at Ye Lulu¡¯s hand and open his mouth to show that he was hungry. It was also because the three children were just a month old that they could not go hungry. Now, the rain was pouring heavily outside. It was not realistic to wait for Mother Rong and the rest toe back or ask other women for help. It was also not feasible to leave the babies here to starve. As for Ye Lulu¡­ her body was damaged to begin with. She should have exploded with an abnormal ability today. She would be even weaker now and needed to rest and recuperate. If he wanted to wake her up now¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Moreover¡­ Following the youngest child¡¯s actions, the air gradually filled with a fragrant smell of milk. When the other babies on the bed smelled the familiar smell, they woke up from their habit of drinking milk and moved their hands and feet, making signs that they wanted to drink something. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± There was no other solution. Therefore, he had no choice but to¡­ Guan Chibei took a deep breath and took a step forward. He picked up the youngest child and fell silent for a moment. Then, he braced himself and ced the youngest child on Ye Lulu¡¯s body. The youngest child was like a little turtle. After lying on his mother¡¯s body, he was smart and precise. He knew how to find the spot very well and started drinking like usual. However, because Ye Lulu did not feed him on time today, he was very unhappy. As he swallowed, his little hands patted Ye Lulu¡¯s arms unhappily. Guan Chibei wanted to stop looking, but he could not do so. ¡°¡­¡± The main reason was that the children were too young and had just turned a month old. It was very easy for them to choke on their milk or encounter problems. Therefore, they needed an adult to look after them. Ye Lulu waspletely unconscious and did not have the ability to look after him. The smell of milk in the room became stronger. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± The youngest child ate anxiously and even made a sound. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Moreover, it was the first time Guan Chibei had done such an awkward thing. At this moment, he could not help but stand by the side and think. There was another side. Could she feed another baby at the same time? However, he looked at the way she was feeding the child now. Forget it. It was not convenient for him to carry Ye Lulu and let the baby drink milk in a normal posture. That was the only way for now. He should do it one by one. Thus, Guan Chibei braced himself. After feeding the youngest child, he gently carried him down. His handsome face froze as he picked up another child and ced him on Ye Lulu¡¯s body. The second son also started eating loudly. However, the babies were still young and this position was not right. Therefore, when the babies were drinking milk, some inevitably flowed out¡­ The air seemed to be tense because of his aura. Every second seemed to be ambiguous, but it was also very difficult for him to take a step. Chapter 141 - Guan Chibei Was Trapped in the House

Chapter 141: Guan Chibei Was Trapped in the House

Guan Chibei watched quietly from the side. After the second son drank his milk, it would be the eldest son¡¯s turn. The eldest son could not be considered to have been bullied. Most of the time, the youngest son was the first. Ye Lulu then fed whoever was beside him. The house was filled with the fragrance of milk, causing ordinary people¡¯s faces to turn red. However, Guan Chibei was still considered alright. He stood there with a stiff face and heaved a sigh of relief after the three babies had finished their milk. He carried the eldest son down. Guan Chibei even knew how to help the babies burp. After feeding the babies milk, Ye Lulu wasn¡¯t wearing any undergarments¡­ What should he do? Guan Chibei really could not bring himself to put Ye Lulu¡¯s undergarment on. His dark eyes quickly swept over Ye Lulu. When his gazended on the thin nket on the bed, he raised his hand and dragged the nket over to cover Ye Lulu with her open shirt. Guan Chibei paused. Then, Guan Chibei turned around and bent down to pick Ye Lulu up. He moved her to the center of the bed and ced her properly before standing up. He then ced the three babies neatly beside Ye Lulu. All good! The four of them were finally settled. Forget about Guan Chibei¡¯s body. His mind had suffered a certain blow and he was a little tired. He looked at the mother and children again before turning around to calm down. However, the moment he opened the door, the pouring rain nearly rushed into the house. Guan Chibei could only close the door a secondter. ¡°¡­¡± Alright. Eldest son, the cleansing rain that happened after you summoned the lightning of heavenly punishment was quite heavy. Guan Chibei could only stay in the house and guard the four of them. ¡­ As expected, after Brother Wei fell into the mountain forest, he did not feel well. The two sides of the mountain path happened to be a rtively steep mountain forest. Brother Wei rolled down the slope until he reached a long steep slope. He even crashed into arge rock. Along the way, he was scraped by many sharp tree branches, awl-shaped stones, and vines. His body was riddled with wounds. The bloodstains were red and swollen. His clothes had already been torn and were hanging onto his body in bits and pieces, which could not hide the wounds at all. The mottled and tired swelling marks were everywhere. This was already very tragic. The moment Brother Wei hit therge rock, he even vomited blood. It was as if this was calcted. Just as he stopped rolling down, there was a thunderstorm in the sky. It was neither toote nor too early. Brother Wei had nowhere to hide and was immediately drenched. Don¡¯t forget that his clothes had been torn and he had suffered various injuries. It was still autumn and winter now. The heavy rain was apanied by extremely cold air that filled the surroundings. The temperature at the steep slopes was even lower. The soil was moist and cold. Brother Wei was in a miserable state. What was even worse was that he was suddenly drenched by the rain. He instinctively wanted to find a ce to hide from the rain. However, as he staggered to his feet, he slipped and crashed into therge rock again. Brother Wei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± This time, he fainted from the collision. Thus, one could see that under the heavy rain and by therge rock, Brother Wei was lying upright. Forget about his injuries, but he was continuously drenched by the heavy rain. It was really a cleansing rain. The downpoursted for an entire morning before stopping four hourster. Everyone in the vige and mountains of Yuan City was talking about how formidable this sudden heavy rain was. Chapter 142 - Evening

Chapter 142: Evening

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the rain stopped, Guan Chibei left the house and went to the courtyard to look for Father Guan. Father Guan had a swollen eye and a missing tooth. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He had been beaten up by those hooligans. Under the heavy rain, he could not find a vige doctor to bandage his wounds. Hence, he had to eat the food Mother Rong had left in the kitchen with this appearance. Guan Chibei went to have dinner with Father Guan. As Ye Lulu was still unconscious, he did not need to bring food to her. After the rain stopped, Father Guan sent Guan Chibei to look for the vige doctor. There was only a barefoot doctor in Yunwu Vige. His standards were average. This was also the reason why Ye Lulu didn¡¯t find a doctor when she was pregnant. However, he could still do the basic bandaging. The barefoot doctor in the vige treated Father Guan¡¯s wounds and used medicinal herbs to cover the wounds. He then looked at the bruises and swollen wounds and confirmed that it was fortunate that nothing major had happened. When the vigers saw Father Guan getting beaten up, they were afraid that his bones would be broken. They even invited a doctor to their house to check on the eldest son. Although the child had been snatched back, they were still afraid that the person who stole him had done something to hurt him. After checking, the barefoot doctor, Old Zheng, said, ¡°There are no wounds on his body. Your child is well-nourished, unlike the children in the vige. Their limbs are thin, but their heads are big and their hair is also bad.¡± Guan Chibei stood by the side, his tall figure like a guardian. He didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, he raised them well. He would go hunting every few days to raise them. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but he might be a little frightened.¡± Old Zheng touched the eldest son¡¯s head and said, ¡°The child is too young. He¡¯s just a month old. Those people are too ck-hearted. They can¡¯t wait to steal the baby now. The baby will definitely be afraid¡­¡± Before Old Zheng could finish, when the baby saw a stranger like him, not only was he not afraid, but he even hugged his hand and blew a bubble. ¡°Hu¡­ lu.¡± Old Zheng swallowed his words and was silent for a moment. He looked at the calm and lively eldest son. Guan Chibei introduced, ¡°His nickname is Hu Lu. He should be introducing himself to you.¡± Old Zheng was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t try to fool me. The child doesn¡¯t know how to talk now. He just made this sound out of habit. That was probably why you gave him this nickname. ¡°Not only is your baby well-nourished, but he¡¯s also quite bold. Haha.¡± Old Zhengughed awkwardly and said, ¡°He was stolen. It was raining and there was thunder. It¡¯s great that the child isn¡¯t afraid.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were calm. If Old Zheng knew that the two bolts of lightning from the sky were struck by this baby, he would probably be scared to death. Then, Old Zheng went to see Ye Lulu. Logically speaking, Ye Lulu should have suffered more injuries than the baby because she had onlypleted a month of confinement and had not fully recovered yet. When Old Zheng went to see Ye Lulu, Guan Chibei nced at Ye Lulu, who was still sleeping. Knowing that she was not wearing undergarments under the nket and only had outerwear on, the man¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. He went forward and did not let Old Zheng touch Ye Lulu. He went forward and took Ye Lulu¡¯s hand out of the nket. He then tightly wrapped the nket around the corners of the bed so that no other parts of Ye Lulu¡¯s body would be revealed. Guan Chibei had just turned around. When he met Old Zheng¡¯s gaze, there was admiration, surprise, and gossip. Old Zheng smiled and said, ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to look so fair and delicate, but you¡¯re actually so domineering as well. You keep such a close eye on your wife. Haha.¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t.¡¯ Old Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll think what I want.¡± ¡°Haha, in the future, when the vigers say that you¡¯re tightly controlled by your wife and children, I¡¯ll tell everyone that although you don¡¯t seem to have a temper, you¡¯re actually very domineering towards your wife.¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Forget it. As long as he was happy. He was right about one thing though¡­ He didn¡¯t seem to have a temper? Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were dark. He did not rebut or show what kind of person he was. Old Zheng would find outter. He should¡­ still not be considered a good person. Old Zheng checked Ye Lulu¡¯s pulse and said in a low voice, ¡°She fainted as her body was too weak. She has not recovered yet. Today, she was affected by the cold so her condition returned to what it was before. She would probably need to recuperate for a longer period of time next.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost winter. It¡¯s snowing heavily and it¡¯s cold. Your wife has to stay warm. You have to take care of her,¡± instructed Old Zheng. Guan Chibei nodded. ¡°As for the rest¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal. The losses from childbirth have been restored to seventy or eighty percent. Fortunately, you made up for your wife¡¯s losses a few days ago.¡± In the end, Old Zheng instructed him, ¡°As for the rest, it¡¯s not convenient for me. Help your wife check if there are any wounds on her body. If there are any, look for me to get the medicine.¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Old Zheng nodded at him with admiration in his eyes. Then, he turned around and left. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back first then. Heh, when a viger asks me how your wife and child are, I would say that it was no big deal. On the other hand, you were very nervous!¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Why was this doctor, who was already fifty years old but had no wife or children, so gossipy? The doctor had seen Ye Lulu and the child and confirmed that they were fine. Father Guan was also relieved. Otherwise, he would have been worried. As for Guan Chibei, he already knew that Ye Lulu had not woken up. It was only because she had overworked her body and was too weak that she was resting. She had to sleep for at least another day and night. Guan Chibei took care of the babies and left the house after cing the mother and children on the bed. The vige chief and some vigers came over. They probably wanted to ask about this matter before deciding what to do. Someone had sneaked into the vige to steal children. It was a huge matter that implicated the entire vige, not just the Guan family. The vigers had toe. The vige head¡¯s surname was Li and his name was Li Yue. He had always been the vige head of Yunwu Vige. He was quite a good person and went forward to ask Guan Chibei about the details of what had happened this morning. Guan Chibei was not too sure either, so both he and Father Guan talked about it. ¡°What did the person who stole the child look like?¡± Li Yue asked again. In fact, among the group of people who stole the children, some of the vigers had already recognized the few who hit Father Guan as they were scums from the neighboring viges. Some vigers had already recognized that it was Qi Zi and Lai Han from the neighboring vige. Guan Chibei said, ¡°I did leave the city, but I suddenly felt something was wrong. Therefore, I rushed back and happened to catch up with the person who stole the child and¡­ my wife. That was a man. He was about my height and was a little stronger than me. He had a fair face, tanned hands, and a lot of hair. He looked decent, but his eyes were fierce. His left eyebrow was broken.¡± Guan Chibei naturally did not say that he had seen the strange lightning and thus, knew that something had happened. ¡°Guan Chibei, you and your wife and children are quite fated. Your minds are connected, that¡¯s why you can sense them. Haha.¡± Li Yueughed. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Why did he feel that everyone in this vige was gossipy? Chapter 143 - Night

Chapter 143: Night

Li Yue said, ¡°The person you¡¯re talking about is very obvious. I know him. He¡¯s Brother Wei from the city, right?¡± The vige head returned to the main topic with a solemn expression. He was the vige head, one of the most frequent people who left for the city in the vige. He was the most familiar with the city. Brother Weimitted all kinds of crimes in the city, and his name was well known by everyone. Therefore, the vige head knew who it was. ¡°It¡¯s actually Brother Wei¡­¡± The vige head frowned. ¡°That would be troublesome. I don¡¯t know what happened to Brother Wei. He actually came to our vige to steal children? How did he know that we have triplets in our vige¡­ Moreover, Brother Wei is an evil person and has some influence in the city. He has run away now. Fortunately, we got the child back, but I don¡¯t know how to catch him. ¡± It was not that the vige head was afraid of trouble, but it was indeed troublesome. They could not catch him. ¡°A few days ago, a big girl in the city was abducted by Brother Wei¡­ In the end, she was thrown out naked on the street. However, no one got hold of Brother Wei because they couldn¡¯t catch him red-handed. There was no evidence, and they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Brother Wei.¡± The vige head¡¯s expression was bad. When these words were said, everyone in the vige was silent. It was unknown what most people were thinking. However, at this moment, a malicious voice sounded. ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s all the Guan family¡¯s fault! Most importantly, it¡¯s that Ye Lulu! Since she gave birth to three children and attracted the viins, wouldn¡¯t our vige offend people that we can¡¯t afford to offend? Won¡¯t we suffer in the future?! What should we do?!¡± Guan Chibei looked over and saw Auntie Tian standing among the vigers with a mean look in her eyes. Immediately, the expressions of some vigers changed. They looked at the Guan family hesitantly and fearfully¡­ A bad atmosphere rose. Guan Chibei¡¯s dark eyes swept past Auntie Tian and he said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s almost winter. Why would Brother Weie to steal children? He wants to earn money. Our family is the first to have a child nearly carried away. The vige is wide open and anyone cane. What if it were someone else¡¯s turn next time¡­ The vige has babies all year round.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t someone our Guan family attracted over, but our Guan family was the first to be harmed. If Brother Wei and the rest think that the people in our vige are easy to bully and specially came to steal children, we should be feeling afraid and worried now, instead of thinking about other things.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s calm voice seemed to have swept past Auntie Tian as he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if someone doesn¡¯t pick on our Guan family. This matter involves the entire vige, and it¡¯s not our Guan family who should be responsible.¡± The atmosphere in the vige became silent again with deep worry. Guan Chibei had made it too clear! Yes, that was it. There was no need to me the Guan family. Brother Wei and the rest came to the vige because they felt that small viges in the mountains were easy to bully. Furthermore, they wanted to steal children to exchange for money before the New Year. This was a very bad matter. The entire vige needed to think of a countermeasure and not divert the conflict. ¡°But that was also because your Guan family gave birth to triplets! News of this spread, that¡¯s why it attracted people.¡± Auntie Tian didn¡¯t relent and said, ¡°It was your Guan family who attracted the viins to our vige! Now that the viins have their eyes on our vige, it¡¯s all because of your Guan family! ording to me, that beggar daughter-inw of yours, Ye Lulu, is a disaster. The triplets she gave birth to are three scourges!¡± ¡°I knew it. That Ye Lulu was so skinny. She had no breasts and no buttocks. It was not easy for her to give birth. How could she give birth to three children in one go? Look, those three are scourges!¡± It turned out that Auntie Tian¡¯s heart was really vicious. She actuallybeled the three babies who had just turned one month old as extremely vicious and wanted to call them scourges¡­ One had to know that in ancient times, this was a huge taboo. There were indeed vigers whose expressions changed. Guan Chibei looked into Auntie Tian¡¯s dark eyes. His aura did not change, but his voice was calm and intimidating. ¡°ording to what you said, that big girl in the city was harmed because she was a scourge. That¡¯s why she attracted viins? Therefore, the girls in the entire Yuan City have to me that big girl for attracting Brother Wei and not Brother Wei himself?¡± ¡°Brother Wei even went against the government and stole their rice grains, but the government didn¡¯t capture him. ording to what you said, the government is a scourge as well. They disyed so many rice grains for Brother Wei to steal. Now, everyone has to be worried that Brother Wei will steal their rice grains. It¡¯s all the government¡¯s fault, right?¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s mouth turned hoarse. Guan Chibei¡¯s thoughts were calm and collected. The former was fine. Since Brother Wei could harm her and even throw her out naked, it must be that girl who was indecent. She was probably alluring. Otherwise, why would she attract men? However, when it came to the government, ordinary citizens immediately cowered when they heard about them. They were shocked and did not dare to argue. Guan Chibei revealed a cold expression. ¡°Brother Wei chose our family first and almost took the child away. We chased the child back and it was considered fine. What If he chooses another family and takes the child away but you do not manage to chase him back? Everyone should think carefully about the consequences.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s words pulled back the thoughts of the vigers. Those who had just given birth could not help but shiver. Yes, the Guan family was lucky and there were many people. The child was almost carried away but they still chased him back. But what if it was another family? They shouldn¡¯t be resenting the Guan family now. Instead, they should be on guard together against these viins. Auntie Tian choked back her words. She was still ck-hearted and extremely indignant. She wanted to say something, but Auntie Huang, who was helping the Guan family, couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°This ck-hearted person from the Tian family is bent on sshing dirty water on the Guan family, right? In that case, when your Tie Wa left for the cityst time, he even stole other people¡¯s sugar! While they were turning around to receive the money, he used his pocket to grab more than one catty of sugar! He hid it and returned to the vige! That merchant in the city chased him all the way to the vige! Then, shouldn¡¯t you me your Tie Wa for making our vige aughing stock?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really evil. Their biological father was still alive after they were born. Their mother was also fine. There were no disasters in our vige either. It was because they were too beautiful that the viins almost carried them away. You, a ck-hearted woman from the Tian family, sshed dirty water and said that the children were scourges! Why are you so wicked? You deserve to not have given birth to a second son.¡± Auntie Huang¡¯sbat strength wasparable to Mother Rong¡¯s. Furthermore, she was a small loudspeaker. She spoke very well and thest trace of doubt on everyone¡¯s faces disappeared. That was right. Speaking of Guan Chibei¡¯s rebirth and that Ye Lulu was fine after a difficultbor, didn¡¯t this prove that the triplets were lucky stars and not scourges? Their father could evene back to life! The vigers werepletely at ease. As for Auntie Tian, she choked on her words until she panicked. She was indignant as long as she didn¡¯t harm the Guan family. Now, Auntie Huang mercilessly poked her sore spot and said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a second son. Auntie Tian¡¯s face immediately darkened as she shouted at everyone, ¡°But I have big buttocks and it¡¯s easy for me to give birth! Which viger doesn¡¯t admit that this is a saying passed down by the ancestors? So why did that Ye Lulu give birth to three skinny children in her lifetime?! Tell me the reason. If that Ye Lulu wants big buttocks, she doesn¡¯t have big buttocks. If she wants a chest, she doesn¡¯t have a chest! How can she give birth? How can she raise them?!¡± Auntie Tian had really pushed her unreasonableness to the limit by saying such crooked logic. However, the problem was that this theory had really been passed down for many years. No one could refute it at that moment. At this moment, Guan Chibei stood in front of everyone. His eyes were dark as he followed Auntie Tian¡¯s words. It was unknown if he did not think deeply or if he was deliberate, but he suddenly said, ¡°Who said that my wife doesn¡¯t have big buttocks or a chest?¡± Chapter 144 - Would You Know Better Than Me?

Chapter 144: Would You Know Better Than Me?

Would you know better than me? Everyone else only took a look at her, so who would know better than him what his wife¡¯s figure was? The vigers fell silent. Hmm¡­? Everyone looked at Guan Chibei. Ah, so this was¡­? Indeed, as the husband, only Guan Chibei knew this best. Strange smiles appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. If the sleeping Ye Lulu knew about this¡­ Auntie Tian did not expect that this man from the Guan family would say such a thing. At that time, everyone was stunned. Her husband said that he knew best whether his wife had a chest or big buttocks. What could she do? Guan Chibei fell silent as well¡­ These words should not have been said in front of everyone, but he had suffered too many shocks today. Just now, Auntie Tian had continued to mention the topic of her figure, so he immediately said it. He was really thinking in his mind: You didn¡¯t see it. Just by looking at the surface, it¡¯s different from under the clothes. How do you know¡­ Everyone was stunned by Guan Chibei. Even Father Guan was silent for a moment. Guan Chibei said something shocking but maintained his calm expression and said, ¡°Moreover, your exnation is simplyughable. ording to what you said, all the women in the world should be fat and rough. Are skinny women not qualified to be mothers and not be able to give birth? You judge others based on your reasoning and even directly appraise them. That¡¯s such a huge joke.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s aura became colder towards Auntie Tian, who was a vicious and difficult woman. His eyes looked a little intimidating. Auntie Tian¡¯s face darkened and her lips moved. She really wanted to continue sshing dirty water and pestering them, but she didn¡¯t dare to at that moment. Auntie Huang added another bullet to the side and said loudly in mockery, ¡°It¡¯s funny. Everyone in the vige is poor. Most of the skinny women are poor, so how many are fat? Besides, you¡¯re very proud of your thick waist and big buttocks, right?¡± ¡°ording to what you said, there are also a few fat men in the vige. Let¡¯s talk about the eldest son of the Ye family. He¡¯s rich and earns money in the city. His family eats well. The eldest son of the Ye family is so fat that his buttocks are the size of a millstone. Not only is his waist thick, but his stomach also has a few rings of meat. Are you then saying that it would be easy for the eldest son of the Ye family to give birth? He might even be able to give birth to four or five children in his lifetime!¡± The women in the vige were unrestrained and could joke about anything. This was also why although everyone was strangely silent when Guan Chibei said that Ye Lulu had a chest and big buttocks, they did not feel that it was inappropriate. After Auntie Huang shouted, that eldest son of the Ye family in the crowd, who was indeed very fat, mumbled awkwardly. All the vigersughed when they saw him. Auntie Tian¡¯s eyes became even more sinister as she said angrily, ¡°How can a man give birth?! You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°So, aren¡¯t you also talking nonsense? You shut up first!¡± Auntie Huang supported her waist and scolded back, ¡°Everyone is talking about serious matters, and you¡¯re the only one talking nonsense. If you make everyone forget to handle the matter of stealing children, whichever family has their children stolen in the future will remember you!¡± Auntie Huang¡¯s attack was a fatal blow. Auntie Tian was defeated again and shut her mouth in extreme frustration. Her face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Everyone also recalled serious business and quickly focused their attention. Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Those viins might not have escaped just like that. When I brought my wife and child back this morning, I saw that Brother Wei was fleeing. In the end, it started to rain. He slipped and fell into the mountain forest. With the heavy rain, the rest of the people also fled into the mountain forest. I think that they might not be able to escape from the heavy rain in the mountains.¡± Chapter 145 - It Was As If Ye Lulu Was Struck by Lightning

Chapter 145: It Was As If Ye Lulu Was Struck by Lightning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No one knew about this. When Guan Chibei said this, many people¡¯s expressions changed. Li Yue also said after some consideration, ¡°If what Guan Chibei said is true and it¡¯s almost winter now, those few people might have caught a cold after being drenched in the rain in the mountains. It¡¯s impossible for them to be fine.¡± ¡°In the future, pay attention to whether there is any news of Brother Wei in the city. Let¡¯s leave the Guan family¡¯s matter as it is for now.¡± ¡°However, be alert in our vige in the future. Don¡¯t let strangers enter the vige. When you see outsiders, be careful and be wary of whether people are here to get insider news.¡± As soon as the vige head finished speaking, some of the vigers eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! I often saw Lai Hane to our vige to look for Xiongzi and the rest recently! He couldn¡¯t be here to get insider news, right? Otherwise, Brother Wei is from the city. How would he know about the Guan family? He even went to Guan Chibei¡¯s house!¡± The vigers all reacted and eximed. So there was really someone getting insider news. The Xiongzi who was mentioned was a friend of Lai Han¡¯s in the vige. Upon hearing that, his expression turned nasty. The vigers discussed among themselves. Li Yue didn¡¯t pay much attention to Xiongzi and said, ¡°Enough! In any case, Guan Chibei is right. Now is the time for many people to steal children to get money. During this time, everyone should pay more attention. When winteres and the heavy snow seals the mountain, no one would enter.¡± ¡°Alright, disperse.¡± The vigers discussed this matter fervently before dispersing. ¡­ Ye Lulu did not wake up after a day and a night, as Guan Chibei had expected. She was thinking about her eldest son and woke up in the afternoon. She suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw that it was her house, she immediately knew that the child had been chased back and heaved a sigh of relief. She still remembered that Guan Chibei had rushed over. It must have been a threatening experience, but not dangerous. Ye Lulu turned her head and saw that the eldest son was indeed sleeping soundly beside her. She moved her body first. Her whole body felt like it had been run over by a car. It was extremely painful, and her bones were aching. Her limbs, especially her legs, could not muster any strength. Ye Lulu thought back to her body¡¯s condition and the mountain road where she had chased after them. She recalled the distance she had run out and the coldness she felt at that time. She knew in her heart that she was doomed. Her body was definitely in a bad condition again. But there was no choice. Her body could recuperate, but the child had to be chased back. Ye Lulu did not regret her decision. However, her entire body was aching! Moreover, her throat was still dry. She must have inhaled wind from the chase. She even shouted at that man many times, ¡°Return the child to me.¡± Ye Lulu lifted the nket and wanted to reach out for a ss of water to drink. However, as soon as she lifted the nket, she felt a chill in her chest. She looked down and realized that she did not have any undergarments on. It was empty inside her outerwear¡­ Moreover, the outerwear was not worn well. It was loose and crooked. When Ye Lulu looked down, she saw her alluring and delicate curves. Ah! Ye Lulu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She thought for a moment and could guess that she had been in a sorry state at that time. It might have been raining heavilyter on. She would definitely have had to change her clothes when she returned. She couldn¡¯t possibly have let Father Guan change her clothes. The only person in the family who had the status to change her clothes was¡­ Ah! Ye Lulu imagined Guan Chibei changing her clothes! She was instantly intoxicated¡­ Furthermore, she was not wearing her undergarment yet. Hence, it was obvious that when Guan Chibei was changing her clothes for her¡­ Chapter 146 - Ye Lulus Inexplicable Strangeness

Chapter 146: Ye Lulu¡¯s Inexplicable Strangeness

Although she was from the modern era, she was not as conservative as the ancient people when it came to chastity. Furthermore, to Ye Lulu, sleeping with a drenched body would cause great damage. She would definitely be willing to let Guan Chibei help her change her clothes. This was an important matter. There was no need for her to feel ufortable or act tough. She did not feel like she was being taken advantage of. However, when she thought about that scene, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed¡­ Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help it. She reached out and covered her face with her hands. She felt frustrated and her face felt hot in her palms. It was really¡­ Moreover, this person was her husband in name¡­ Ye Lulu raised her burning face and quickly found a piece of underwear to wear. She was in a daze. What was going on? The ancient times were not stable at all. It was even more terrifying than the modern era. Someone could juste over and steal their children. It was too terrifying. Ye Lulu felt a little solemn. She had to consider her personal safety. Ye Lulu drank water. She had wanted to go to the toilet. However, when she moved, she realized that her body was indeed too weak. In just a short while, her hands and feet became frighteningly cold. Her body also felt weak. Ignoring the pain in her body, she was very weak. Ye Lulu pursed her lips and insisted on using the toilet. She held onto the wall and could not control her body at all. Her legs were trembling badly, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. It was due to her weakness¡­ In order to get the baby back, she had really suffered greatly this time. Ye Luluughed bitterly. Outside, Guan Chibei heard some movements in the house. He was not sure if Ye Lulu had woken up¡­ Hence, he walked in and looked at the situation. Guan Chibei looked at her calmly and his attitude was calm. Ye Lulu could not help but wonder if he was not the one who had changed her clothes. Could it be a woman from the vige who helped instead? Ye Lulu was uncertain. Guan Chibei was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡± ¡°My body is very sore and I don¡¯t have the strength,¡± Ye Lulu replied. The more she looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s expression, the more she felt that he shouldn¡¯t have changed her clothes! ¡°It¡¯s like this. You¡¯re too tired and your body can¡¯t take the burden. I¡¯ve already asked the doctor in the vige toe and see you. He said that you¡¯re fine, but you have to recuperate.¡± Guan Chibei told her and looked at the babies. He naturally fed the babies some warm water. Ye Lulu had been unconscious for a long time, so he had to take care of the babies carefully. Guan Chibei bent down and fed the babies warm water. He was very close to Ye Lulu, so she could see the details of Guan Chibei¡¯s skin. He had fair skin, a tall nose bridge, and light-colored lips. They were pursed slightly, making him look handsome and cold. Ye Lulu¡¯s gazended on Guan Chibei and she kept wondering if he was the one who had changed her clothes¡­ However, at this moment. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a strange feeling rose within her. For some reason, she felt an urge to get closer to Guan Chibei. Before Ye Lulu could react, her body moved even faster. In an instant, her movements were very smooth. She leaned forward and moved a little. Then, she reached out her hands and hugged Guan Chibei¡¯s waist! Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Ye Lulu Hugged Guan Chibei

Chapter 147: Ye Lulu Hugged Guan Chibei from the Back

Not only that, but Ye Lulu even naturally leaned closer in the next second. She turned her head and leaned her head against Guan Chibei¡¯s chest. She snuggled into his arms. After doing this. Ye Lulu finally realized what she had done. Her body trembled and she suddenly looked up. She looked up from Guan Chibei¡¯s arms and met his gaze¡­ Ye Lulu was speechless. Guan Chibei was confused. At this moment, Ye Lulu was still hugging Guan Chibei¡¯s waist and leaning against him. She did this while looking at him in the eye. At the moment when they looked at each other, Guan Chibei had a questioning gaze while Ye Lulu felt shocked and puzzled. She opened her mouth in surprise¡­ Damn it. What was she doing?! In a daze¡­ Why did she suddenly have the urge to get close to Guan Chibei?! Ye Lulu immediately froze, feeling extremely awkward in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. It was not because of what he had done this time, but because she suddenly and inexplicably made such an awkward move for no reason. At this moment, she could feel Guan Chibei¡¯s heart beating and her head was just below the man¡¯s chin. The top of her head could feel his breath. Ye Lulu took a deep breath and quickly withdrew from Guan Chibei¡¯s embrace. She then exined casually, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little stunned just now and didn¡¯t react in time. I treated you like a¡­ a baby!¡± Guan Chibei was confused. His silent handsome face froze as he looked at her with his dark eyes. She treated him as a baby?! Was he like a baby in her eyes? The three babies on the bed were also confused. They opened their eyes wide and did not know what was going on. They looked up and moved around, looking at Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu. When Ye Lulu saw Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction, she wanted to p herself. Look at her inappropriate mouth! What nonsense did she say?! ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s just that I wanted to carry the baby, but I was a little stunned. You were right in front of me, so I hugged you by mistake.¡± Ye Lulu spoke again and gave a dryugh. Guan Chibei shifted his gaze away from her, not wanting to think about the strange changes that had happened to her. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was profound. After feeding the babies with warm water, he stood up and ced the cup back on the table. Ye Lulu¡¯s gaze followed his movements¡­ When she saw Guan Chibei walking past her, she did not know why! But Ye Lulu felt an inexplicable urge to approach Guan Chibei again! Damn, what was going on?! She must be crazy! There was a little person in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart. She pulled her head and knocked it hard against the wall, saying crazily, ¡°No! No! You shouldn¡¯t! What are you doing?!¡± Guan Chibei did not know what impulse was in her body. He walked past her and left the house. He brought the food back to her and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, eat something.¡± Ye Lulu looked up as he walked closer. Ye Lulu felt a strong urge to be near him again, and she tried to control herself. She acknowledged that she understood and took the food. Guan Chibei looked at her, nodded his head, and turned around. He was leaving! These words instantly rose in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart. She immediately ced the food on the table and rushed forward without thinking. She hugged Guan Chibei from behind and wrapped her hands around his stomach. And she was hanging on to him like that. She was pressing tightly against Guan Chibei¡¯s back. Ye Lulu was speechless. Guan Chibei was confused. Chapter 148 - Liu Ya Went to the Guan

Chapter 148: Liu Ya Went to the Guan Family

This time, Ye Lulu hugged Guan Chibei tightly. Guan Chibei turned around¡­ and Ye Lulu, who was hanging on his back, followed suit. She floated in the air and had one hand wrapped tightly around his waist. The two of them were like connected people in the house. The three babies stared at the two of them with wide eyes! Guan Chibei turned around uselessly and looked back at Ye Lulu with his dark eyes. There was a question in his eyes. Didn¡¯t you just say that you treated me as a baby and hugged me by ident? Then now¡­? After Ye Lulu hugged Guan Chibei tightly, that inexplicable strong urge was finally appeased. However, when her body was satisfied, her mind suddenly reacted and¡­! This posture¡­ Ye Lulu hung onto the man and a slow, trembling smile spread across her face. I should die on the spot. How was she going to exin how two unfamiliar people were hugging each other like this? The scene froze. Ye Lulu was too embarrassed and blood rushed to her head. It was unknown if it was a sudden inspiration or if the situation was just too bad. Ye Lulu blinked and blurted out, ¡°I¡­ I want to take a dump, but I¡¯m too tired from running. My legs are trembling, so please carry me.¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. As soon as she finished speaking¡­ Ye Lulu closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°Guan Chibei, it¡¯s too hopeless to live. Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. Guan Chibei¡¯s silent ck eyes stared at her for a long time. She was still hanging onto him. This scene was amazing. After a pause, Guan Chibei said in the silence, ¡°You haven¡¯t even eaten yet, but you want to take a dump?¡± Ye Lulu shivered. Guan Chibei could feel her shiver as she leaned against him. Guan Chibei asked, ¡°You can¡¯t hold it in anymore?¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. Oh! Oh my! Take her away! Ye Lulu wanted to jump down and kowtow to Guan Chibei, telling him that she was stupid. Could he pretend that nothing had happened? But she couldn¡¯t. Ye Lulu could only force it down and pretend to be strong with trembling fingers. She nodded at Guan Chibei. ¡°Yes, although my body is weak, I don¡¯t have a big problem. I have to go to the toilet every morning.¡± Guan Chibei nodded as well and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you then.¡± Guan Chibei turned around and Ye Lulu followed suit. She took two steps forward. As she was on his back and her posture was not stable, Guan Chibei even raised his hand and wrapped it around Ye Lulu¡¯s buttocks, lifting her up. Ye Lulu wrapped her arms around Guan Chibei¡¯s neck and closed her eyes sadly. Let this misunderstanding continue. Guan Chibei carried Ye Lulu out of the house and went to the toilet in the backyard. The toilets of farmers were built not far from their houses. Some of them had bigger courtyards, then the toilet would be in their backyard. Most of the time, a respectful bucket was ced in the house. The Guan family¡¯s toilet was at the furthest corner in the backyard. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± When they reached an empty backyard with a wide view and fresh air, they suddenly heard a delicate and happy cry. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I just picked a bunch of wild flowers by the river. They¡¯re very beautiful and bloomed well. I especially brought them over for you to see¡­¡± Liu Ya was carrying a bunch of bright flowers. They were pink, purple, and yellow. They were quite beautiful. This time, she even went to the Guan family¡¯s backyard and found the door. She said shyly to Guan Chibei. She stood outside the Guan family¡¯s backyard, remembering that this was someone else¡¯s house, and thus, did not step foot inside. However, the Guan family¡¯s courtyard did not have a wall, so it was equivalent to her standing in front of it. She had been waiting for a while in the Guan family¡¯s backyard. She heard from the vigers that Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s house was near the backyard. She had finally seen Guan Chibei walk out. Initially, Liu Ya only saw him and did not see that there was someone on his back, so she could not wait to speak. When Ye Lulu, who was on Guan Chibei¡¯s back, heard this, she immediately looked up and quickly reacted. ¡°Oh?¡± Eh, so Guan Chibei had admirers in the vige?! Was he that popr? It was the first time Ye Lulu had heard about this. She widened her eyes in surprise and popped her head out from behind Guan Chibei. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, quicklye and see if these wild flowers are blooming well¡­¡± There was a bunch of flowers in Liu Ya¡¯s arms. She looked up at the person and had a timid smile on her face, creating a different kind of beauty. However, before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly became mute and saw that the man in front of her was carrying a woman. Moreover, the most lethal thing was that her skin was smooth and her facial features were beautiful. She had dark eyebrows that looked like they were dyed. Underneath them were bright stars. Those dark eyebrows were actually suppressed by her pair of eyes and the liveliness in them. Her perky nose was small and exquisite, but it wasn¡¯t tall and straight. Her bone structure was simply impable. After that, there were red cherry lips. The shape was very beautiful, and there was an indescribable charm to it. All the features on her face were verypatible. Her face was palm-sized. The slightly sharp outline of her chin made her look like a beautiful daughter from a humble family. She could have enchanting and delicate moments, and she could also have a in and exquisite side. This was the reason why no one noticed how beautiful Ye Lulu was before. Her bone structure was very good, and her skin looked a little haggard. When she was thin, she only looked a little elegant. However, when she was well-nourished, her lips were red and her teeth were white. She had bright eyes as well. At this moment, her bones gave her an oppressive beauty. She had a unique aura. When her eyes were lively and her expression was refined, it was the beauty of an exquisite immortal. It was obvious that Ye Lulu was much more beautiful than before. The moment one saw her, they would immediately know why her three babies were so beautiful! Liu Ya¡¯s gazended on Ye Lulu, who was on Guan Chibei¡¯s back. She had ck hair and a beautiful face. Liu Ya¡¯s shy eyes suddenly froze. Biting her lip lightly, her shy and delicate face froze. Liu Ya had not expected to see such a scene when she came to look for Guan Chibei today! Forget about the fact that she saw Sixth Brother Guan carrying hiswfully wedded wife on his back. Liu Ya took a step back, and the world cracked open in her eyes. The other party was so beautiful. In front of such a beautiful woman, her clear and innocent looks were not worth mentioning. The other party definitely suppressed her without any doubts. Originally, Liu Ya thought that her slightly beautiful, weak, and fair-skinned appearance was the best at gaining men¡¯s pity and hitting their hearts. Didn¡¯t the people in the vige help her a little because of that? She had heard that Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s wife was quite good-looking. However, Liu Ya did not take Ye Lulu seriously at all. Firstly, it was said that she was good-looking. How good-looking could she be? If the women in the mountains had slightly better facial features, they would be considered good-looking. Besides, what was the use of looking good? A woman should be a little flirtatious, a little shy, and a little weak such that men would pity them. That would attract men the most. As long as Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s wife was not as weak as she was, she could notpare to her. Chapter 149 - A Scene with Three People

Chapter 149: A Scene with Three People

Since Sixth Brother Guan knew how to hunt, he should be the one who saves the poorest and most pitiful her in the family, right? Hence, Liu Ya had been taking action. Unexpectedly¡­ she saw Guan Chibei¡¯s wife today. The other party¡­ lookedpletely beyond her expectations. She could not guess it previously. Liu Ya¡¯s face froze. As she was too shocked, she forgot how to make an expression. Her almond-shaped eyes were still looking at Ye Lulu¡¯s face. When Guan Chibei saw her, his expression did not change. He said in a cold and deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask. What has your picking of wild flowers got to do with me? Why did you show it to me?¡± Oh¡­ Upon hearing his words, Ye Lulu red at him and looked at him sideways. She did not expect Guan Chibei to have such an attitude towards ¡®wild flowers.¡¯ Was he that decisive? When Liu Ya returned to her senses, she was shocked by Guan Chibei¡¯s words. Her mind was in a daze, but her reaction instinctively followed her usual method. She bit her lip and looked up at Guan Chibei. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan. It¡¯s only because I met you by the riverst time. I picked these flowers by the river. I just thought of you¡­¡± So, it was not their first time meeting. Ye Lulu thought to herself, ¡®Tsk, tsk. No wonder this girl came knocking on the door.¡¯ As Liu Ya spoke, she looked at Ye Lulu. In her opinion, Ye Lulu was most likely unhappy over her words and had been affected by her. Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s wife was either angry because she could tell that she was on good terms with Guan Chibei and that they had interacted quite often privately, or she was very afraid that Guan Chibei would not want her after knowing that she was a threat. However. Liu Ya could only see a faint smile on Ye Lulu¡¯s face, which was filled with surprise. There was no anger, jealousy, fear, or any unpleasant expression¡­ With that faint smile, her palm-sized face glowed even more brightly, looking even more beautiful than the flowers in her hands. Liu Ya¡¯s eyes focused again. She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but think that she must be pretending. Guan Chibei felt that Liu Ya¡¯s actions were brainless. He did not speak to her anymore and carried Ye Lulu to the toilet. However, Liu Ya recovered from the shock of Ye Lulu¡¯s appearance and regained her spirits. She was full of fighting spirit as she stopped Guan Chibei. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, wait. Is this sister-inw? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡± She looked like she respected Ye Lulu, but it was actually a provocative gesture. Ye Lulu nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s your sister-inw.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°Hurry up and call her then.¡± Liu Ya said pitifully, ¡°Sister-inw Ye.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s dark eyes did not change. ¡°Didn¡¯t your family teach you how to address people? Ye is your sister-inw¡¯s surname. Since she¡¯s married, you should call her sister-inw Guan. Moreover, even if you don¡¯t know this, you address me as Sixth Brother Guan, so shouldn¡¯t you call her Sixth Sister-inw Guan?¡± The gentle expression on Liu Ya¡¯s face froze. Ye Lulu almostughed. She was enjoying the show. She did not know if Guan Chibei was too direct or if he was a pure-blooded young man from the mountains, so his thoughts and words were so straightforward. However, Guan Chibei¡¯s words could make this innocent flower, who obviously had thoughts about him, vomit blood. Haha¡­ Liu Ya tried hard but failed. Her face froze for a moment before she bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Ah, I was foolish for a moment. Sixth Brother Guan is right. I only heard the vigers talk about Guan¡­ about sister-inw¡¯s past. I heard too much and couldn¡¯t change in time. It¡¯s Liu Ya¡¯s fault.¡± Ye Lulu did not treat Guan Chibei as her husband, so she did not take it seriously when she saw a woman looking for him. She just treated it as though she was watching a show. However, when Liu Ya said this, the smile on Ye Lulu¡¯s face faded. She could like Guan Chibei, but at the same time, she even used her identity to talk about her¡­ This was belittling her. Oh, so she was stepped on. Would she be willing to be bullied? Liu Ya secretly hinted to Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu about how Ye Lulu used to be a ¡®beggar¡¯ who had fled. She also reminded them that she was like a pure white flower. She smiled and said to them, ¡°It¡¯s all Liu Ya¡¯s fault¡­ In order to apologize, I¡¯ll give this bouquet of flowers I picked to Sixth Brother Guan and ask him to give them to¡­ to sister-inw, okay?¡± Liu Ya struck again and smiled innocently outside the courtyard. Ye Lulu swept her gaze over Liu Ya¡¯s face with a calm expression. She immediately understood that she was an authentic green tea b*tch. She looked exactly like the myriad of green tea b*tches in the modern world. Now, she was advancing by retreating. Liu Ya smiled beautifully and handed the wild flowers to Guan Chibei. However, at this moment, Guan Chibei ignored Liu Ya and turned his head to speak to Ye Lulu. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Why are you able to hold it in after talking for so long? Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go to the toilet?¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. Oh my! She didn¡¯t expect Guan Chibei to remember this! When she recalled how she had hurriedly found an excuse to hide when she said loudly to Guan Chibei that she wanted to take a dump, Ye Lulu fell into a social death situation again. Ye Lulu revealed a trembling smile and put on a show. She nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! I was just waiting for you to say something!¡± Ye Lulu was still feeling extremely embarrassed and suffocated. Liu Ya, who was in front of them, was suddenly shocked until her face was pale. She looked at the two of them shakily and said, ¡°You¡­ you two, even going to the toilet, you want Sixth Brother Guan to carry you?¡± When Liu Ya saw Guan Chibei carrying Ye Lulu, she thought that the two of them were just going out for a walk! It turned out that Guan Chibei was carrying Ye Lulu to the toilet! Was Sixth Brother Guan willing to do such a disgusting thing for Ye Lulu? Liu Ya was unwilling to ept it. Guan Chibei looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been standing by the toilet for so long and you didn¡¯t notice that we were walking towards the toilet?¡± Liu Ya was even more shocked. She turned around and saw it. No wonder she could smell it. She thought that everyone in the vige was like this and that there was livestock in the backyard. Unexpectedly, this house beside her was a toilet! It was all the Guan family¡¯s fault for loving cleanliness. The toilet was not like most people in the vige, where it would be just a pit dug up. Some people did not even build sheds for the toilets as they were outdoors. The Guan family¡¯s toilet was actually a house! Liu Ya could not believe it. Hadn¡¯t her pure and innocent image been destroyed by the toilet?! It was no wonder that Sixth Brother Guan did not show any signs of being interested in her just now¡­ Guan Chibei ignored her and carried Ye Lulu to the toilet. Ye Lulu nced at Liu Ya and smiled. She also said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give the wild flowers to us just now? Sure, it¡¯s just nice. I can ce them in the toilet to clear the smell. The wild flowers should have some fragrance and must smell quite good.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face frozepletely. Chapter 150 - Ye Lulus Body Was No Longer That of an Ordinary Mortal

Chapter 150: Ye Lulu¡¯s Body Was No Longer That of an Ordinary Mortal

¡­ Guan Chibei carried Ye Lulu to the toilet and ced her down at the door. Guan Chibei even asked her, ¡°I don¡¯t have to carry you inside, right?¡± Ye Lulu smiled weakly. ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Turning around, Ye Lulu carried the fresh wild flowers that Liu Ya had just handed her with tears in her eyes and entered the toilet with a trembling and deste expression¡­ This was the problem. She had lied to cover it up. Should she really take a dump now? Needless to say, this bunch of wild flowers by the river did smell good. After bringing them in, the smell in the toilet was much fresher. Ye Lulu ced the wild flowers by the window. When she reached the toilet¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s face froze for a moment. Although she really wanted to take a dump, she did not feel like it now! Her stomach was very clean and there was nothing left. Alright, she didn¡¯t have to think about whether she should take a dump. Lies were lies, so¡­ She should admire the scenery outside the window in the toilet for a while¡­ Through the window, Ye Lulu saw that the stiff-faced Liu Ya was still lingering nearby. Tsk, what else did this green tea b*tch want? When she ¡®gave¡¯ her the wild flowers just now, didn¡¯t she look like she was about to copse? She was so persistent. Why wasn¡¯t she leaving? Liu Ya stood not far away and felt ufortable from the inside out. She looked in disbelief at the front of the Guan family¡¯s toilet Ye Lulu had entered. Guan Chibei was actually standing in front of the door, waiting for her to take a dump inside! Liu Ya¡¯s lips trembled. Did Sixth Brother Guan and that woman really have such a good rtionship? Did Sixth Brother Guan really love the woman that much? Ye Lulu stayed in the toilet for fifteen minutes before finally ending the torture and walking out. Guan Chibei was waiting for her at the door. He turned around and asked with a calm expression, ¡°Are you done? After squatting for so long, are your legs still weak?¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. Was this love? If Ye Lulu knew how Liu Ya felt, she would definitely give her a smile. After ¡®taking a dump,¡¯ Guan Chibei carried Ye Lulu back to the house andy her down again. Only then did Ye Lulu turn her head tiredly and close her eyes. Her body was exhausted again and she fell asleep. She would continue to sleep so that her body would self-repair. Guan Chibei nced at her and arranged the three babies beside her before leaving the house. Actually, even Ye Lulu did not know what was going on, but Guan Chibei knew very well what was wrong with Ye Lulu. She had actually died once the night she gave birth to the triplets. Then, a new soul was attached to her. It meant that the original owner had died before Ye Lulu transmigrated. She wasn¡¯t recing her but substituting her. Ye Lulu¡¯s body could be considered dead. After that, a new soul with vitality took over the body. Inside this body, there was life force and death energy mixed together. After Ye Lulu had recuperated during this period of time, her life force had gradually grown stronger than the death energy. This was a sign that she had regained her mental strength. However, after chasing the baby back this morning, Ye Lulu¡¯s energy had been exhausted, her body was damaged, and her health condition had regressed. This also meant that the life force in her body had decreased, and it was once again equivalent or even less than the death energy. There was more death energy in her body now, so she naturally felt very close to Guan Chibei, who had strong yin energy on him. Furthermore, the yin energy on Guan Chibei¡¯s body had the effect of nourishing a body that was mostly filled with death energy. Guan Chibei¡¯s yin energy could be converted into death energy to repair the loss of Ye Lulu¡¯s body. Chapter 151 - "Oh, Wife!"

Chapter 151: ¡°Oh, Wife!¡±

This was the reason why Ye Lulu inexplicably wanted to get close to Guan Chibei! At this moment, Ye Lulu¡¯s body could be restored by approaching Guan Chibei. She was naturally attracted to him! Guan Chibei was confused at first. When Ye Lulu hugged him for the second time and she looked very unwilling but could not seem to control her movements, Guan Chibei was slightly stunned before he understood. When Ye Lulu went to ¡®take a dump¡¯ just now, he had indeed known that she was lying and especially followed her words to prank her. Now, Ye Lulu¡¯s body had be a little unusual because she had given birth to the sons of the King of Hades and there was a new soul that took over. Hence, a body supported by death energy was actually not bad for her. Instead, death energy and life force could repair her body. It only depended on whether there was enough of the two. Before Guan Chibei closed the door, he looked at the unconscious Ye Lulu. This person who gave birth to the three babies was not ordinary. ¡­ After noon, Guan Chixi returned home with arge pile of bamboo. When the heavy rain descended in the morning, he had just arrived at the neighboring vige. He quickly found a ce to hide in his panic and was still shocked by the loud thunder. He didn¡¯t know that was struck by his own nephew. After the rain stopped, he returned home after cutting arge pile of bamboo. After knowing what had happened in the morning, Guan Chixi¡¯s legs went limp and he almost knelt down. He was not at home today and the babies had almost been taken away?! Guan Chixi was so frightened that he put down the pile of bamboo and pulled Guan Chibei in. He only felt at ease when he saw the eldest son. In the city, when the rain poured, the people at the docks were caught off guard and arge group of people was drenched. Although they did not manage to do business, Mother Rong and the rest hurriedly found a ce to hide. However, the interesting thing was that their wooden cart was very convenient to use. With a push, they could bring away the stove and all their belongings. As for the stall beside them, they had to keep steamers, bowls, and food supplies. When Mother Rong and the rest left immediately, the others were dumbfounded. Although she usually felt that this cart was extraordinary, she only knew today that it was so convenient. Not only that, but Eldest Brother Guan even pulled out a wooden frame from the side and covered the straw hut with it, blocking out most of the rain. Good heavens! There was actually a roof! The drenched passersby and stall owners were dumbfounded as they watched them squeeze under the straw hut and quickly hide. However, it was not an easy day. Even though it was raining heavily, Mother Rong and the rest did not return home. Instead, they waited for the rain to stop before leaving the stall. Surprisingly, because of the heavy rain, it was cold, wet, and sticky. Furthermore, people needed to eat food that warmed their stomachs. As such, their business was booming today! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that their stall was the most profitable in the entire docks. There was an endless stream of people buying glutinous rice chicken, fried dumplings, and congee. Mother Rong could not cook them all. The ingredients were being consumed visibly, and the originally cold feeling in her body became more heated. Warm air rose from the stall and the enticing fragrance of porridge filled the air. Their family¡¯s stall had really been in the limelight today. The sales were fast. Not only was there no dy, but they even closed the stall earlier than usual. When they returned home, they found out that the babies were almost carried away. Mother Rong¡¯s face turned pale and she fainted. The legs of the two sisters-inw ¡®became so weak that they could not stand. ¡°Oh! Wife!¡± Father Guan shouted and went forward to carry Mother Rong horizontally. He carried her back to the house anxiously and even asked Eldest Brother Guan to call the doctor immediately. Chapter 152 - Stewed Pork Ribs

Chapter 152: Stewed Pork Ribs

Ye Lulu was speechless when she woke up after hearing that iparably loud call of ¡®wife.¡¯ The most lovey-dovey couple in their family was Father Guan and Mother Rong. After another chaotic battle, Mother Rong finally woke up. She staggered into Ye Lulu¡¯s house and hugged the eldest grandson while crying. She was almost scared out of her wits. That night, they thought back to the time when Guan Chibei was dead and Ye Lulu had a difficultbor. Her stomach was shockingly big, but her breath was weak and shey there without any movements in her stomach. Mother Rong had thought that Guan Chibei, his wife, and his children were going to die. Fortunately, there was another chance of survival in the end. Ye Lulu gave birth to three children with great difficulty. Mother Rong still remembered how difficult it was. She even knelt down and begged the heavens. If the triplets that she obtained like this were to be stolen, wouldn¡¯t it be like gouging out her heart? The joy from doing business in the day waspletely seized. After the family survived the disaster, she held Ye Lulu¡¯s hand tightly, grateful that she had risked her life to chase after the child. After this incident, the matter of the Guan family building a wall as a form of defense was officially put on the agenda. ¡­ The next day, Mother Rong and the rest went out to set up the stall again. Now, they had to make the most of their time to earn money and try to rebuild their house quickly. Guan Chibei and Guan Chixi stayed behind and started to dig the pond at home. The vige was bustling with activity today. Many people from families had been mobilized. As it had rained yesterday, there were many mushrooms and wild vegetables growing today! Winter wasing soon and it was time to stockpile all kinds of mushrooms and vegetables. All the women rushed out to pick mushrooms. Even Mother Rong left Eldest sister-inw Guan behind for this. Firstly, she was still afraid of what had happened yesterday. It was better to have a woman at home taking care of Ye Lulu. Secondly, she asked Eldest sister-inw Guan to take care of the house. After finishing the housework, Eldest sister-inw Guan saw that there was still enough time. She instructed Guan Chibei to look after Ye Lulu before leaving with the basket on her back. As expected, new mushrooms were everywhere. They had already sprouted throughout the mountains overnight, making them look fresh and big. Eldest sister-in-Law Guan was agile and quickly joined in the picking of mushrooms. As Guan Chibei often went up the mountain, Eldest sister-inw Guan became bolder and walked deeper. Apart from picking a whole basket of mushrooms, she also dug up a fewrge mountain herbs. Late in the afternoon, Eldest sister-inw Guan returned to the Guan family. She put down her things and washed her hands. She entered Ye Lulu¡¯s house and asked her what she wanted to eat. Ye Lulu thought of nourishing food in her head for a moment before replying, ¡°Stewed pork ribs.¡± Guan Chibei followed them in. When he heard this, he took a wild hare to the butcher in the vige to exchange for pork ribs. When the vigers saw him walking home with the pork ribs, their eyes were filled with envy. On a cold and quiet day like this, eating stewed pork ribs was the greatest enjoyment. And it was nourishing. There were different methods of cooking stewed pork ribs. The one that had a lighter taste was prepared using a method from the north. Yuan City was located at the border between the north and south, and it was a transportation hub. Both methods were used. However, based on Ye Lulu¡¯s body and the cold weather at times, they prepared the one with a lighter taste. The natural and fresh pork ribs were chopped into pieces and washed clean. First, they were nched and scooped out after the bloody foam was removed. Then, they were washed clean again. Following that, the pork ribs were ced into the casserole. The Guan family didn¡¯t have a casserole initially. After setting up the stall, they bought a new casserole to try out new dishes and improve their cooking skills. Chapter 153 - A Meal in Ye Lulus Room

Chapter 153: A Meal in Ye Lulu¡¯s Room

Apart from the pork ribs, there were also ginger and peppercorns. After that, the pork ribs were filled with water. As they wanted to drink hot soup, they added a little more water and directly stewed it. It was in a boiling state for another fifteen minutes or so. After that, it was to be slowly simmered. The stewed pork ribs would have a thick and white soup, while the ribs would be soft and mellow. An hour of stewing was enough. The Guan family each had their own matters to attend to, so they stewed it for a little longer, close to two hours. It was stewed so well until the bone marrow seeped into the soup. Although they did not add much, the fragrance seeped out and lingered above the Guan family house for a long time. Ye Lulu asked Eldest sister-inw Guan to add more pepper. The weather was cold, so adding more pepper would remove the moisture. Even though it was mid-day, winter was about to arrive. It had rained heavily yesterday as well. Today, not only was there no sunlight, but the weather was also wet. It felt cold and ufortable. The Guan family started their meal. At noon, only Eldest sister-inw Guan, Guan Chixi, Guan Chibei, and Ye Lulu were present. Everyone thought for a moment and felt that it was Ye Lulu who had suggested this. Thinking that they were not so particr, they decided to move the stove to Ye Lulu¡¯s house and everyone started eating there! The casserole was stewed on the stove, bubbling. There were chunks of pork ribs floating in the thick white soup. The soup was alluring and fragrant. It was cold and wet outside. Needless to say, everyone could not wait anymore! Of course, they had to drink a bowl of such good pork ribs soup! Everyone first scooped a bowl of soup for themselves. The vigers usedrge bowls. With a big bowl in their hands, they blew out two mouthfuls of cold air. Before drinking it, they already felt extremely satisfied. Ye Lulu looked at the soup. It was not bad. The babies might be able to try some other food as well. The children from the farms had been raised poorly, so they were not particr about food. Hence, she got Eldest sister-inw Guan to scoop out a small bowl and put it by the side to cool down. The adults drank the soup first. After drinking it in one go, the fresh taste of the pork ribs, the mellow taste of the soup, and the warmth of pepper rushed down their throats and into their stomachs. Heat rushed to the top of their heads. Guan Chixi, who was the most gluttonous, let out a cry and nearly jumped up. He narrowed his eyes and kept eximing, ¡°Delicious! Delicious!¡± What kind of immortal soup was this? It was just pork ribs and some pepper! There weren¡¯t even any wolfberries or other ingredients! But it was already so delicious?! Ye Lulu also took a sip. Needless to say, the cold air was soothed from head to toe by the warm soup. It was simply wonderful. She looked at Guan Chixi. It was not because their cooking skills were superb, nor was it because the ingredients they ced were amazing. It was purely because the pork ribs were ughtered daily by the ancient people. They were naturally not polluted and the meat was extremely fresh. The water in the soup was spring water from the mountains, so it was extremely sweet to drink. This pot of soup was made with the purest ingredients. The taste was naturally different, and there wasn¡¯t much stuff added to remove the foul smell. However, the pork ribs weren¡¯t fishy at all. Furthermore, they only added the simplest seasonings when stewing it, so as to maximize the original vor of the soup. The few of them drank the pork ribs soup first. It was sofortable that every pore on their bodies opened up. Even Guan Chibei¡¯s mouth was filled with a fresh fragrance. He nced at Ye Lulu. She was indeed brilliant at eating. Chapter 154 - The Mushrooms Picked This Morning

Chapter 154: The Mushrooms Picked This Morning

They only started to eat after drinking the pork ribs soup. Guan Chixi could not wait any longer. He rubbed his hands together to scoop and eat the white rice with sweet potatoes. The Guan family¡¯s food was getting better. Even if Mother Rong and the rest did business and could not bear to eat expensive white rice every day with the money they earned, Guan Chibei ensured that his family ate well at home even if he had to hunt. Because this method of stewing pork ribs waspletely light, the seasoning dip required a lot of effort to be made. Salt, cooking oil, chili oil, pepper oil, garlic, soy sauce, stir-fried chili, and a little ready-made soup. When stir-fried, there was a fresh spicy smell that rushed straight to one¡¯s nose! Ye Lulu¡¯s dip was about the same as everyone else¡¯s. However, she didn¡¯t have any chili or pepper oil. Instead, she only had stir-fried non-spicy farmhouse sauce. The entire room was filled with an enticing spicy smell. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Damn it! The pork ribs were stewed until they were extremely flimsy. The pork ribs that were about to break free with a slight poke looked less enticing than the ones stewed with heavy vor, but it also felt inexplicably warm in this weather. The pork ribs themselves did not have much taste. At most, they had a fresh taste of their own ingredients. However, when a big piece of pork ribs was put into the dip bowl and rolled around until the dip with red chili oil and stir-fried chili enveloped it, the in pork ribs suddenly had an indescribable temptation. She took a big bite and had a big mouthful of meat. It was refreshing! Following that, the stewed meat was coupled with the taste of the sauce. The texture of the original ingredients was maximized, but it was not too light. It could be said that it was just right. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think that this pork ribs could be stewed so well in the past?!¡± Guan Chixi held his bowl and ate inrge mouthfuls. It was true. It was not like farmers did not know how to make soup. They had stewed like this before, but they did not feel this way. Didn¡¯t one need to talk about the heat when making soup? ¡°Why did the pork ribs soup I made in the past feel clean and tasteless? I don¡¯t like meat either.¡± A farmer had plenty of firewood. There was no difference in stewing the soup for one or two hours? ¡°It smells too good¡­¡± The family ate their dinner happily. Ye Lulu asked, ¡°Where are the other children?¡± She remembered there were a bunch of children at home. They usually went out to have fun all day long and Ye Lulu rarely saw them in the house. However, she would often hear them talking about something exciting during mealtime. ¡°We¡¯re going to dig the pond today. Although there are many people at home, we¡¯re not that free.¡± Eldest sister-inw Guan replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone just try to carry a child away? Father, Mother, and the rest are afraid that something will happen. They sent the children to Youngest Aunt¡¯s house in the city to stay for a few days. We¡¯ll talk about this after the pond has been dug.¡± Ye Lulu asked, ¡°There¡¯s still an aunt in the city?¡± ¡°Yes, did you forget?¡± When Guan Chibei looked over, Ye Lulu frowned and searched through her memories. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, but I remember that Fourth Sister¡¯s family¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to like us visiting them.¡± She deliberately changed the topic. The Guan family had two daughters in the city. The people from Guan Chibei¡¯s generation should be like this: Guan Chidong, Guan Chinan, Guan Lihua (Third Sister), Guan Xinghua (Fourth Sister), Guan Chixi (Fifth Brother), and Guan Chibei (Sixth Brother). These two daughters had already been married into the city because the Guan family¡¯s appearances were generally not bad. However, the families they married into were not rich. They were just ordinary families. Ye Lulu had just married into the Guan family and waster pregnant. She did not have a lot of memories of these two sisters, but the Guan family usually sent the children to the sisters in the city so that they could take care of them for a day or two. It was most likely when they were too busy to do something. It was also convenient for the men to bring the children out when they went to work in the city. However, in her memories, her third sister, Lihua, seemed to be gentle and amiable. The children often went to her house, but she didn¡¯t know about the rest. Her fourth sister, Xinghua, didn¡¯t have a good temper, and the children rarely went to her house. As expected, at the mention of Fourth Sister, Eldest sister-inw Guan¡¯s eyes flickered. She said, ¡°They went to Third Sister¡¯s house. When Mother and the rest returnter, they will bring the children back. The children ran around at home during the day. When people enter the vige, we are afraid that they will be stolen.¡± Ye Lulu nodded and the family went back to eating. They ate half of the pork ribs and added some hot water. Then, they added a few clean mountain herbs, the fresh mushrooms picked today, and green spinach. The casserole boiled and the remaining pork ribs and soup were quickly boiled to cook the vegetables. The smell of meat and the strong fragrance of the soup were boiled into the vegetables. The mushrooms were fresh and tender, and they were soon cooked. Ye Lulu picked them up eagerly. Although there was a shortage of resources in ancient times and they were generally poor which resulted in everyone¡¯s preference to eat meat, she did notck meat after transmigrating. Instead, she was salivating over fresh mushrooms! The fresh mushrooms were tender and were of the most ordinary kind. They trembled slightly when picked up with chopsticks and looked delicious. Ye Lulu dipped it in the sauce and ced it in her mouth. After chewing it, she realized that the iparably tender texture, the fresh taste of the mushrooms, and the sauce were all very delicious. They could be considered to have attacked her taste buds! Ye Lulu took a deep breath. Mushrooms, especially fresh ones, were her love! As soon as the soup pot was opened, everyone quickly picked up the vegetables. Steam rose from the pot and it was warm. The pitter-patter of rain sounded from outside. As they were eating from the pot and the window was slightly open, Ye Lulu wrapped herself in a nket and sat with her back facing away. A cold aura wafted in from the window. Autumn in the mountains was really cold. Hence, the casserole was eaten even more happily. The pure white mountain herbs looked to be of very good quality. They were grown in the mountains and washed clean. After boiling them for a while, they were cooked and quickly powdered. After one bite, it was clear, sweet, and powdery. The texture was different from sweet potato and taro. The whole mouthful of mountain herbs was very filling, not to mention that it had perfectly blended with the taste of pork ribs. The spinach was crispy and fragrant. It was green and tasted the best when dipped in the sauce, especially one added with chili. It was equivalent to the chives in a barbecue. The food was obviously light, but it made one feel warm all over. It feltfortable from their feet to their heads. Their stomachs were warm, and Guan Chixi¡¯s head was covered in sweat. ¡°Are there any noodles?¡± In the end, Ye Lulu put down her chopsticks and drank a mouthful of warm water. ¡°ce some noodles inside.¡± They had eaten all the way to the bottom of the soup. There were only one or two pieces of pork ribs left. There was still a little bit of the other ingredients left so Ye Lulu suggested cooking some noodles. Eldest sister-in-Law Guan doted on her very much. She quickly got up and took the noodles. She ced them in the pot and quickly cooked them. Guan Chixi was still the first to grab the bowl and mix it with the remaining sauce. He ate¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± Guan Chixi let out a cry. Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± However, it had to be said that the habit of putting noodles at the end of a hotpot wasn¡¯t unreasonable. In the end, the soup with the most meat vor seeped into the noodles. The noodles were chewy and had a strong vor of the soup. Together with some mushrooms, it was very refreshing to eat. Chapter 155 - Autumn in the Cold Mountain

Chapter 155: Autumn in the Cold Mountain

She was simply satisfied afterpleting thest step. After Ye Lulu finished eating, she fed the babies with a small bowl of pork ribs soup that was of the right temperature. It was just two small spoonfuls as it was just for taste. Unexpectedly, the babies liked it very much! They drank something fresh for the first time. Initially, the babies felt it was a little strange and did not need to swallow it. However, after they tasted it, their eyes lit up. They began to taste the food! They even smiled! Even the youngest child opened his eyes and looked at Ye Lulu. ¡°Oh, all three babies like to drink¡­¡± Feeding the babies was probably the most fun. Ye Lulu was overjoyed. It was drizzling, so it was not easy to dig the pond. The bamboo was a little wet as well. Furthermore, it had to be processed further. Otherwise, the fresh bamboo would quickly rot. Hence, they ced them in the kitchen to dry first and decided to wait for Father Guan toe back tonight before processing them. It was equivalent to having a lot of free time in the afternoon. Ye Lulu also had an extremelyfortable afternoon nap. With a thick nket and someone at home, she felt extremely at ease. While she was sleeping, she was suddenly woken up by the cries of a baby. ¡°Wa!¡± The baby¡¯s cries vibrated so loudly that Ye Lulu opened her eyes, thinking that someone wasing to carry the baby away again. Her heart pounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as she sat up, she realized that it was her third son crying. ¡°Gu Gu, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Ye Lulu hugged her youngest child and coaxed him. However, because they were triplets, the other two babies started to cry as well. Ye Lulu had no choice but to shout, ¡°Guan Chibei!¡± For some reason, Eldest sister-inw Guan was at home today. However, she was used to it and called Guan Chibei instead. Guan Chibei immediately appeared at the door and entered. For some reason, this figure that had just arrived caused Ye Lulu¡¯s heart to skip a beat. One couldn¡¯t tell the nervous beating of her heart. ¡°Hurry up and coax the children. They¡¯re crying.¡± Ye Lulu had no time to care about him. She told Guan Chibei first and coaxed one of the babies herself. ¡°Oh, be obedient. Baby, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± When Guan Chibei saw the situation, he also coaxed the eldest son and second son. Fortunately, these two were usually obedient and stopped crying soon. However, the youngest son grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s cor and was still sobbing. His beautiful face was filled with grievances. What was going on? Ye Lulu looked at her youngest child and touched his buttocks. She realized that they were hot! It turned out that the temperature had decreased today and Ye Lulu¡¯s body was weak. As a result, the bed in the house was a little hot and she did not notice that it was heating up the babies. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be. Mother touched this bed before she went out this morning and said it was alright,¡± Ye Lulu muttered as she untied the baby¡¯s diapers. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were deep. So that was what was going on. It was true that this bed was not overheated, but the three babies had a lot of yin energy and were actually very resistant to the cold. Didn¡¯t they notice that morning when Brother Wei carried the eldest son and ran for so long on the mountain path, the eldest son didn¡¯t even sneeze when he returned even though there was no nket covering him? Instead, the babies didn¡¯t like things that were too hot. His buttocks were burning. The eldest son and second son were fine, but the youngest son couldn¡¯t stand it at all and started crying first. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ Are you afraid of heat?¡± Ye Lulu rubbed the baby¡¯s scalded buttocks with her hand. She did not favor this child over the other two and also reached out to touch their buttocks. Indeed, they were hot. ¡°Lower the heat on the bed a little,¡± Ye Lulu said gloomily to Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not say anything and turned around. As for Ye Lulu, she was not feeling too cold. She just needed to cover herself tightly with the nket. It was only after the youngest son had been dealt with that he stopped crying and closed his eyes to sleep. ¡°You¡¯re so delicate.¡± Ye Lulu lowered her head and kissed him. However, the youngest son suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight at Ye Lulu, seemingly a little unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± This time, Ye Lulu did not let him be. She red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m your mother, so why won¡¯t you let me kiss you? That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll kiss you. I¡¯ll kiss you, Gu Gu!¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head and nted more than ten kisses on the youngest son¡¯s face, causing it to turn red. The youngest son was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± After coaxing the three babies, Guan Chibei adjusted the temperature of the bed and stood up with his back facing Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu suddenly had an idea and felt an inexplicable urge to approach him. Somehow, Ye Lulu suddenly reached out and held the man¡¯s hand. Guan Chibei paused and turned around to look at her with a confused expression. Ye Lulu panicked this time and said casually, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll let you see if my hands are hot! The babies seemed to want to cool down just now.¡± Guan Chibei knew what was wrong with her now, so he did not do anything and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re neither cold nor hot.¡± Following that, he silently tried to retract his hand. It didn¡¯t move. Guan Chibei was speechless. rm bells went off in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart. Rationale: Let go! Let go quickly! Reality: No, I don¡¯t want to let go. Ye Lulu still held Guan Chibei¡¯s hand and looked up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here and sleep?¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. Ye Lulu trembled. What did she say?! Even if she only wanted Guan Chibei to stay for a nap, how could she say such fanciful words?! ¡°No¡ªI mean, why don¡¯t you take a nap here?¡± Guan Chibei looked down at her. He knew very well what was causing her current state. She must have exhausted too much energy, so she felt morefortable the closer she was to him these two days. Hence, she could not control herself. ¡°Where should I sleep?¡± Guan Chibei asked her. Ye Lulu was instantly stunned. Ah, she couldn¡¯t just let him lie on the ground, right? She was the one who asked him to stay. It wasn¡¯t ethical for him to sleep on the table. There was only the bed left, but how could she let him sleep on the bed? Ye Lulu could not find a solution, but for some reason, she just wanted to get close to Guan Chibei. She really wanted to stay with Guan Chibei! Not to mention that her body and mind wanted to stay with Guan Chibei urgently¡­ but even she inexplicably felt relieved. Could it be the aftereffects of her worry because someone had entered the house before? Ye Lulu thought. Ye Lulu gripped Guan Chibei¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go. Their sped hands felt warm against each other. Guan Chibei looked at her and retracted his hand. Ye Lulu moved quickly and interlocked her fingers with Guan Chibei! This was the first time the two of them had held hands tightly. The man¡¯s palm was wide and big. It was dry and warm. Guan Chibei was probably the youngest in the house. He had not been working for a long time. There were slight calluses on his palm but they were very thin. It felt veryfortable and safe, but it was not rough at all. His fingers were clear, long, defined, and strong. Ye Lulu¡¯s fingers were also long and onion-like. The intertwined fingers of the two were verypatible and they looked good. Tears flowed down Ye Lulu¡¯s face. After she realized what she had done, a word surfaced in her mind. Beast. Ye Lulu, are you really that vicious? Ye Lulu, are you really a beast?! Chapter 156 - Liumao

Chapter 156: Liumao

You actually treated him like this¡­? A pure and honest man from the mountains? You actually took advantage of a good man like him?! Ye Lulu was stunned for a moment and kept reminding herself that this was an ancient person! The ancient people were very reserved and conservative. They were not as open-minded as the people in the modern era! Holding someone¡¯s hand like this is considered molesting them, do you know that?! Ye Lulu controlled her hand with difficulty, but she could not help but grab the corner of Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes. She looked up at him innocently. Guan Chibei looked at her silently for a while. He knew what her situation was now. In that instant¡­ his heart softened and he said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°To look after you and the children.¡± Ye Lulu nodded vigorously and found an excuse. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m afraid that someone wille again, so I want you to be closer these two days.¡± Guan Chibei looked at her meaningfully. She had found a good excuse. He nodded. Thus, Guan Chibei did not rest. He entered the house and sat by the table to quietly guard Ye Lulu and the children. With Guan Chibei around, Ye Lulu felt veryfortable and fell asleep quickly. The house was silent¡­ ¡­ At night, Mother Rong and the rest returned with a cold aura, but they were especially happy! This was because their business had been improving these days. The money they earned had also stabilized. Now, the capital they had invested had been transferred back. Everyone was making use of the time to earn pure profits. Before the voyages stopped, ships came and went especially frequently on the Yuan River. Mother Rong and the rest were busy every day, doing business until it was dark. They would fall asleep the moment they returned. The days passed by slowly. Soon, ten days passed. It waste autumn and the weather was getting colder. It felt like winter was about to arrive immediately. Actually, that wasn¡¯t the case. However, the feeling of autumn and winter was very strong. The vigers covered themselves tightly and seized the opportunity to store their grains. The pond in the Guan family was mostly dug up A three-meter long and two-meter wide pond was built outside the kitchen window. The bamboo that Father Guan had processed could already be used as material. The brothers from the Guan family made a bamboo stand in the shed and propped it up. After donning the newly bought oilcloth, the pond looked pretty good. It had been freezing for the past few days. Mother Rong tried to open the window and start a fire in the kitchen. She found someone to stand in the shed and indeed, she could feel the heat! Everyone was overjoyed. It seemed that this method worked! ¡°We¡¯ll rear fish at home in winter!¡± Guan Chixi pped his hands and said, ¡°If it¡¯s freezing due to the snow, we won¡¯t be able to set up our stall to sell congee in winter. Then, we¡¯ll rear fish at home. When springes, the fish would have grown and when we go out to do business, there¡¯ll be fish meat.¡± It was indeed a good idea. Guan Chibei went to the river to fish again. This time, he would fish regardless of size. It would be best if he could catch some baby fish and bring them back to the pond at home to raise. As they were baby fish, he could not bring them home immediately after scooping them up from the river like before. Baby fish required water to be nourished, which meant that they had to be carried home bucket by bucket. It was too inefficient for Guan Chibei to fish alone. However, the children at home could help! The younger ones would have no strength and could only cheer on. However, Damao, who would be eight years old this spring, could already help carry the smaller buckets. Although the children were young, they had nothing to do and could run around often. Furthermore, Ye Lulu had mentioned that it was easy for one to grow taller by running more. It was suitable. Therefore, Father Guan specially made a few light wooden buckets. They were all shaved very thin. Guan Chibei went down the river to fish. The big fish were ced in the fish basket, and the baby fish were ced in the small wooden buckets. After filling them with some water, he asked Damao and the rest to bring the small buckets home and then run back again. Of course, some vigers noticed Guan Chibei¡¯s actions and asked in surprise, ¡°Guan Chibei, what is your family doing? Are you going to scoop up all the fish in the river?¡± Some people were still a little hostile. Guan Chibei nced at the vigers and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s almost winter. I was afraid that we wouldn¡¯t be able to fish if the river froze. I was just fishing for more so that they could be reared in the vat. If you¡¯re afraid that there will be no more fish, you can go into the river now.¡± The unhappy woman immediately restrained her expression and was a little angry. That was right. In any case, ordinary vigers could not fish in the river. Guan Chibei was probably the only one in the vige who had the ability to fish, so why was she angry?! Even if Guan Chibei did not fish, they could not eat this fish. It was really infuriating. They could only watch as Guan Chibei and the children from the Guan family fished around. Although the younger ones were carrying small fish and did not have big fish, it still made people jealous. While the Guan family was busy, the few younger children, such as Wumao, Liumao, and Qimao, could not help much. As for the only girl in the family, it wasn¡¯t good for her to touch cold water so she stayed in Ye Lulu¡¯s house to look after the babies. As for Wumao, Liumao, and Qimao, they were free to move around. They stood on the road and watched their brothers carry water buckets back and forth. They would either cheer them on or run off to y. Guan Chibei specially chose a time when there were many people in the vige. The vigers walked around and there was no need to worry about the children¡¯s safety. Liumao was only four and a half years old this year. He was only a year older than Qimao. He was wearing a set of blue rough clothes and a thin cotton jacket. He stood by the side of the road and watched as Damao carried a wooden bucket. Then, his attention was diverted. He gnawed on his fingers and turned around. He went to the side to y for a while. Further ahead was some barrennd! Barren grasnds were extremely interesting to children. There might be grasshoppers, butterflies, and even small dragonflies by the river! It was cold now, and these were rare. If they could find one, that would be interesting¡­ Furthermore, some vigers had nted sweet potatoes there in the past. Perhaps, they could dig out a few sweet potatoes casually! After all, these things had strong growth rates. Children were the closest to nature and loved such expeditions. Liumao walked over. There were fewer vigers there. After all, this was not on the main road of the vige, but it was also not a remote and deste ce. Not far away, there were vigers who were busy farming in the vegetable fields. There was nond in the vige to grow food, but many vigers would open up fields to grow vegetables. In short, it was not considered dangerous. However, not many people noticed Liumao. Liumao was ying when someone suddenly walked over. She had a weak body and a fair face. ¡°Liumao. You must be Liumao~¡± Liumao looked up and was stunned, but he was not afraid. He knew this person. She was Sister Liu Ya from the vige. Children were the most familiar with people who came out to work in the vige every day because they would bump into them when they wanted to y. Therefore,pared to Guan Chibei, Liu Ya was more familiar with the Guan family¡¯s children. Liu Ya smiled at Liumao. She was born well. When she smiled like this, she was amiable and beautiful, making this child like her very much. ¡°Liumao, Sister Liu Ya will give you a piece of malt candy, okay?¡± Liu Ya went forward and handed a piece of brown sugar to Liumao with a light smile. Liumao was stunned. Candy! ¡°Sister Liu Ya picked mushrooms to sell the day before yesterday and exchanged them for sweets. Eat it secretly and don¡¯t tell anyone. Sister Liu Ya only has one piece and she gave it to Liumao. The other children don¡¯t have any to eat. Furthermore, the ones in Sister Liu Ya¡¯s house don¡¯t have any either, so Liumao should eat it quietly and must not tell anyone.¡± Liu Ya looked at Liumao. After seeing Ye Lulu in the Guan family¡¯s backyard once, she felt extremely troubled when she returned home. She thought for a few days and finally felt that she could not give up. After thinking for a long time, she finally wanted toe out and do something. Coincidentally, she bumped into the Guan family¡¯s Liumao today. Liu Ya¡¯s heart moved slightly and she felt that she could ask Liumao to help her. Liumao was stunned. His saliva flowed down as he stared at the fragrant candy. However, the Guan family had a good upbringing. Liumao looked at Liu Ya and asked, ¡°Sister Liu Ya, don¡¯t you want to eat it?¡± Liu Ya said gently, ¡°Sister is already an adult. Candy is for children to eat. Sister doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Liumao, eat quickly.¡± Liumao hesitated for a moment, but malt candy was so attractive. Liu Ya squatted down and handed the malt candy to Liumao. Then, she said, ¡°Then Liumao, can you do Sister Liu Ya a favor? Just think of it as Liumao helped Sister, so Sister gave Liumao candy.¡± That made sense! Liumao¡¯s eyes lit up. This solution worked! He gripped the candy tightly and nodded. Liu Ya took out a headband. It was light green, thin, and narrow. It was smooth and elegant. It was the only headband she had ever had since she was young. Her mother was kind enough to buy it for her when she was fifteen years old. This headband also looked like a willow branch, which secretly matched Liu Ya¡¯s name. It was destined with her. As for this headband, Liu Ya brought it out almost every day. Other than when she took it off to wash it, everyone in the vige had seen this headband of hers and knew that it belonged to Liu Ya. Liu Ya loved tob her hair up and put half of it down behind her thin shoulders. She didn¡¯tb her hair in a bun and only used this headband to tie it loosely. This elegant and slightly messy hairstyle would entuate her frailty. Liu Ya even maintained this hairstyle when she was working. The vigers didn¡¯t know how to dress up and only felt that Liu Ya¡¯s hair was very beautiful. Even Liu Ya¡¯s family felt that it was indeed outstanding. They didn¡¯t know why, but Liu Ya didn¡¯t need to change into another hairstyle when she was working. Liu Ya held this headband and handed it to Liumao. She smiled and said, ¡°Liumao, help Sister Liu Ya ce this headband on your Sixth Uncle¡¯s clothes. Can you do that?¡± Liumao did not know anything and said in confusion, ¡°Why did Sister Liu Ya give me her headband?¡± Liu Ya coaxed Liumao and said, ¡°It¡¯s because your Sixth Uncle asked me to give it to you. However, he was afraid that others would see it, so he asked me to ask you to secretly put the headband on his clothes. You don¡¯t have to tell him. Remember to do it secretly. If your Sixth Uncle pretends not to know, no one will be able to tell. They will only think that you picked it up.¡± Liumao was confused and could not remember to ask why his uncle would be afraid of being seen. He only followed what Liu Ya said. In an instant, a thought popped up in his mind: Sixth Uncle wanted Sister Liu Ya¡¯s headband¡ªno one should know about it¡ªand Sixth Uncle instructed Sister Liu Ya to get Liumao to put the headband on Sixth Uncle. In the entire cognitive chain, there was the fact that Guan Chibei had a private connection with Liu Ya and used Liumao as a cover. However, Liumao didn¡¯t know any of this. When he heard Liu Ya say this, he couldn¡¯t remember to ask if it was true or not. He would only be led away by Liu Ya¡¯s words. He nodded and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Sixth Uncle who wanted it. Alright, I¡¯ll help Sister Liu Ya and Sixth Uncle.¡± Upon hearing Liumao¡¯s words, Liu Ya¡¯s eyes almost lit up. The effects were better than she had expected! ¡°Yes, Liumao is so obedient.¡± Liu Ya even praised him and said, ¡°You helped Sixth Uncle and Sister Liu Ya.¡± She emphasized the ¡®truth¡¯ again. Liumao¡¯s understanding deepened again. He nodded and licked his malt candy while receiving Liu Ya¡¯s headband. Because Liu Ya said ¡®your Sixth Uncle doesn¡¯t want anyone to know,¡¯ Liumao naturally did it secretly. It was a big project for Guan Chibei to go into the river to fish today, so he took off his outerwear. It waste autumn now, so it was naturally impossible for him to wear only one shirt. He also wore a dark gray thin cotton jacket. He ced it on the dry grass beside him. Liumao walked over in a daze and licked the malt candy with relish. Soon, he arrived at the river. He subconsciously wanted to call him ¡®Sixth Uncle¡¯ and say, ¡°I brought Sister Liu Ya¡¯s headband over for you.¡± However, he suddenly remembered that Liu Ya had said that Sixth Uncle did not want anyone to know, so he shut his mouth. He even covered his mouth with his little hand. Yes, secretly. Liumao didn¡¯t call him Sixth Uncle. Guan Chibei happened to be releasing his yin energy with his back facing Liumao. As for the Guan family¡¯s children, they weren¡¯t his enemies, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to what Liumao was doing. Liumao squatted down and ced the headband in Guan Chibei¡¯s pocket. However, the pocket was too shallow. It would drop after being ced in. Furthermore, Liumao thought for a moment and suddenly remembered that in that case, what if Sixth Uncle didn¡¯t know that he had already brought the headband over? If he identally lost the headband, wouldn¡¯t it be gone? Liumao was a small child, but he knew how to think. Thus, Liumao tied the headband onto Guan Chibei¡¯s outerwear with a button at the side. That button was actually an essory. Farmers would wear outerwear for a long time, especially cotton-padded jackets. They would be washed repeatedly, so there was a hole there specially waiting to be opened when needed to be washed so that the cotton inside could be removed. Mother Rong was thoughtful to do a button on it. It was beautiful and special. Liumao used his small hands to tie Liu Ya¡¯s headband to the protruding button. He then ced Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes properly like before and ced the headband downwards. No one else could see it. After he was done, Liumao stood up with the candy in his mouth. Coincidentally, Damao was carrying an empty bucket and ran past like the wind. Amongst the children from the Guan family, Damao was very strong. He was only eight years old, but he was already like a little man. He was very strong. This was also one of the reasons why Guan Chibei asked him for help today. When Damao saw Liumao, he stopped in his tracks and asked in confusion, ¡°Liumao, what are you doing here?¡± Liumao replied in a daze, ¡°Nothing. I wanted toe and see Sixth Uncle fish.¡± Chapter 157 - Guan Chibei Has an Affair with Liu Ya!

Chapter 157: Guan Chibei Has an Affair with Liu Ya!

¡°Don¡¯t go near the river.¡± Damao immediately instructed in the manner of a big brother. Then, he asked, ¡°Where did you get the candy?¡± Liumao said, ¡°It was from Sister Liu Ya.¡± Initially, Sister Liu Ya said that he could not say anything because she only let him eat it. However, he did a favor to exchange for this candyter on. Thus, he could say it, right? His brothers did not help Sister Liu Ya, so even if they did not have any candy, he could not be med. When Damao heard that it was Liu Ya, he felt strange. Wasn¡¯t Liu Ya¡¯s family the poorest? She often didn¡¯t have any food to eat, so why was there candy? Damao couldn¡¯t figure it out, but it was just a piece of candy. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Damao carried the bucket and turned around to continue picking up the fish. He instructed Liumao, ¡°Walk farther away and don¡¯t go near the river.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Liumao was always very obedient. He carried the candy and went to look for Wumao and Qimao. After an hour or so, Guan Chibei scooped up the fish and went ashore. His legs were wet and he brought water with him. He put down thest basket of fish and used the cloth he had brought to wipe the water on his legs before putting down the bottom of his trouser legs. He did not seem to be cold at all. Guan Chibei greeted Damao and the rest who were beside him. He picked up his outerwear and put it on as he bent down to pick up the basket full of fish. The headband was light and tied behind him. Guan Chibei did not notice it. ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡± Guan Chibei called the Guan family¡¯s children over. With a fish basket on one shoulder, the group of them ended their fishing work and returned to the Guan family. It was unknown if it was a coincidence, but on the other side of Guan Chibei¡¯s basket was the headband. Hence, when Guan Chibei followed the road back to the Guan family and passed by the vige, everyone saw that there was a light green headband on his outerwear. The style of the headband was very familiar. Wasn¡¯t this Liu Ya¡¯s headband?! The headband was Liu Ya¡¯s iconic item. Many vigers were familiar with it, so they immediately recognized it. A light headband followed Guan Chibei as he walked. It was even more eye-catching. That was Liu Ya¡¯s headband! Why was it on Guan Chibei? Moreover, it was tied to his outerwear¡­ This woman¡¯s intimate item actually appeared on another man. This meant that¡­ Some of the vigers blushed. Although the farmers were intrepid by nature, this was ultimately in ancient times. Such an incident was equivalent to Liu Ya giving Guan Chibei the socks she had madest time. It was a very ambiguous and intimate thing¡­ Some of the vigers¡¯ gazes towards Guan Chibei immediately changed. They wondered what Guan Chibei had to do with that fair girl from the Liu family. What was going on with the two of them in private? Guan Chibei even tied Liu Ya¡¯s headband onto his clothes and carried it along with him?! Guan Chibei noticed that the vigers were looking at him strangely, but because the headband was almost weightless and he was carrying a fish basket on his back, Guan Chibei did not notice. Guan Chibei walked back to the Guan family with Liu Ya¡¯s headband. All the vigers saw him. The children were short and all ran in front excitedly. They did not notice the headband on his body. When he returned to the Guan family, Guan Chibei walked straight to the kitchen and ced the fish in the basket into the water-filled pond. Afraid that the big fish would eat the small fish, the pond had been partitioned so that the fish would be reared separately. Damao and the rest had already brought back quite a number of small fish. At this moment, quite a number of fish were already swimming in the pond, and they looked quite lively. After putting the big fish in, Guan Chibei cleaned the pond and washed his hands before entering Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Ye Lulu knew where he was going today. When she saw him return, her face lit up. She looked up and said to him, ¡°The baby kissed me just now!¡± ¡°When I hugged the eldest son, I teased him. He opened his mouth andughed. I went close to him and teased him. Then, he held my face with his hands and kissed me!¡± Ye Lulu shared excitedly with Guan Chibei, ¡°He really held my face! He kissed me!¡± Actually, at that time, the eldest son had howled and bit her face, causing her to have a full face of saliva. But she did not care! This little baby did not know how to control his strength. The eldest son must have kissed her! Guan Chibei looked at her and his expression softened. He nodded and walked over. ¡°Has the child peed? Do you want to change his diapers?¡± ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t feed them too much water today¡­¡± Ye Lulu shook her head. Guan Chibei leaned over to look at the baby, and the headband on the side of his back suddenly drooped. Following his movement, a little sharpness was revealed from behind. Ye Lulu¡¯s cheerful voice suddenly fell silent. She naturally recognized that this was a headband used by women. It couldn¡¯t be something used by men¡­ A girl¡¯s item had appeared on Guan Chibei¡¯s body?! Ye Lulu narrowed her eyes and her expression faded as she looked at Guan Chibei. Oh¡­ so he was in contact with another woman outside¡­ Tsk tsk¡­ Ye Lulu was also surprised. Although she did not treat Guan Chibei as her husband, she did not expect the men in the vige to be so lively. They had wild flowers outside so easily avable. She only found out now. Guan Chibei saw it too. There was something behind him?! He hadn¡¯t noticed it all along. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes paused. He raised his hand and took off the headband. He took a look at it and did not recognize who it belonged to. ¡°What is this? Why is it hanging on me? Did it hang itself somehow on the way back?¡± Guan Chibei frowned. He did not know what it was. Ye Lulu looked at the headband carefully and her expression immediately became meaningful. Oh, wasn¡¯t this the headband of that white lotus in the backyard the other day? It seemed that she had contacted him a few times. Did he really not know or was he pretending not to know? Ye Lulu looked at the man in front of her with interest. This was hard to say. Guan Chibei really did not know nor did he recognize that it belonged to Liu Ya. This was because every time he saw Liu Ya, he would at most nce at her. He had never seen what the back of her head looked like. However, Guan Chibei could tell that this was an object used by women. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it came from.¡± Guan Chibei frowned. He then handed the headband to Ye Lulu and said, ¡°It might have identally hung onto me on the way back. Do you want it? I¡¯ll let you use it.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Huh? You¡¯re letting me use that girl¡¯s thing?! Ye Lulu almost spat out her saliva. Did he really not recognize whose item this was?! Ah¡­ Ye Lulu didn¡¯t want to use anyone else¡¯s things, not to mention that she didn¡¯t know much about that little lotus flower. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I have my own hair tie.¡± Most women in the vige carved out hairpins from tree branches. Those who were from better families could go to the city and buy rough wooden hairpins. However, very few people used headbands because although they looked good when they let their hair down, they were not convenient for the women in the vige to work with. So no one used them. This was also the reason why everyone could tell that this was Liu Ya¡¯s headband. When Guan Chibei saw that she did not want it, he said calmly, ¡°Then burn it. I don¡¯t know who this belongs to. It might be inauspicious.¡± Take it¡­ and burn it¡­ Otherwise, it might be inauspicious¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s face cracked. Alright, she believed that Guan Chibei really did not know whose headband this was. He had said such amazing words! Ye Lulu looked at him in confusion. How could there be such an eloquent man? If the bookstore did not have his books, she would destroy the bookstore! Guan Chibei held the headband calmly but did not say much. When he saw that she was silent, he turned around and walked out. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it and burn it or throw it away.¡± Otherwise, where did thise from? It didn¡¯t even belong to him. Why would he keep it? Guan Chibei walked out, but for some reason, he saw Father Guan¡¯s strange expression. Father Guan was the one who had stayed at home today. After all, the pond had already been dug. He was only going to fish. It was enough for Father Guan alone to be at home. The others went to the docks to do business. ¡°Liu¡¯er¡­¡± Father Guan nced at him before looking at Ye Lulu¡¯s house evasively. He hesitated for a moment before approaching Guan Chibei and saying,¡± Liu¡¯er, what are you thinking? Daughter-inw is still in her confinement period and the three children are so good. You¡­ what do you n to do now? How do you want to arrange things? What¡¯s going on between you and Liu Ya? Do you like each other?¡± Although Father Guan lowered his voice, Ye Lulu probably heard him because she was at the door. Father Guan did not do it on purpose. He was just in a hurry to ask Guan Chibei because he could not mess things up. If Chibei wanted to be with his wife and Liu Ya¡­ As a father, he had to think things through! It was not to support Guan Chibei¡¯s decision to be together with Liu Ya, but the three babies had already been born. This matter could not be dyed. They had to find out how to resolve this immediately! Father Guan was so anxious that he did not even wait for Mother Rong and the rest to return before saying this to Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei was stunned. ¡°?¡± What was it? What was Father Guan saying to him? Guan Chibei did not know what was going on. He could vaguely hear the sounds of vigers outside the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. They seemed to be loitering outside their house on purpose, as if trying to find out something. It was inexplicable and the movements of the people outside were deliberate. He could hear them immediately. What was going on?! Father Guan saw that Guan Chibei was silent, but he was holding that headband in his hand! This proved that what the vigers had said to him outside the house was true. Chibei really had something going on with that girl from the Liu family! What should they do? Chibei¡¯s wife had just given birth and they had three children now. The Guan family could not let them down! Chibei was also bewitched¡­ Why was he involved with the girl from the Liu family? His wife had just given birth not long ago, but he couldn¡¯t help it?! Father Guan could not help but frown. He reached out and patted Guan Chibei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hurry up and speak! What do you want to be a coward for? This matter must be resolved. Otherwise, how do you want Lulu to face others? How will that girl from the Liu family face others?! We¡¯re from the same vige, so we can¡¯t just leave the matter as it is!¡± Guan Chibei was even more confused. He frowned in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? What is it? What does it have to do with Liu Ya?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb!¡± Father Guan was exasperated at his son¡¯s failure to meet his expectations. ¡°How do you want to exin this to your wife? The children? The girl from the Liu family? You can¡¯t just leave them like this! Didn¡¯t you think of the consequences before acting on things? How did you get together with that girl from the Liu family? Hurry up and give me an exnation. At the very least, we need to know what to do!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, our Guan family will not ept concubines. Lulu did nothing wrong either. I want to see how you¡¯re going to handle this matter!¡± Even Father Guan, who had a good temper, could not help but be angry. When Guan Chibei heard the words ¡®get together,¡¯ he immediately understood what it meant. He said that he had an affair with Liu Ya?! What was this? When did this happen? Guan Chibei finally understood what Father Guan was talking about. He was speechless and indifferent. He said calmly, ¡°When did I have anything to do with the Liu family? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Father Guan widened his eyes. No way?! He had never thought that his sixth son was actually a wolf who shirked responsibility and pretended to be stupid. He actually denied it! Father Guan was shocked. ¡°Liu¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this. Everyone in the vige saw it with their eyes. You carried Liu Ya¡¯s headband along the way back. Everyone saw clearly that she had given you her intimate item! Which person couldn¡¯t tell that it belonged to the Liu family¡¯s daughter? If you carry it with you like this, who can you hide your matter from?! Everyone in the vige already knows about this. How can you not admit it?!¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered as he received the important information. He looked at the headband in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is Liu Ya¡¯s headband?¡± Father Guan said, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Liu family¡¯s daughter has always tied this to her head. The entire vige looks at her every day! Who didn¡¯t see you carrying it on you just now?¡± Guan Chibei was silent for a moment before he finally understood what it was. No wonder he asked where this headband came from. So they were really from the same vige. So this was the reason. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. He held his headband and called for Father Guan before walking towards the Guan family¡¯s door. ¡°Let¡¯s go and exin things clearly.¡± ¡°Huh? Where should we talk about this, outside?¡± Father Guan was confused. Guan Chibei brought Father Guan out of the courtyard. Indeed, at the Guan family¡¯s door, dozens of pairs of eyes were staring at him. They were filled with curiosity, shock, and inquiry. The vigers all had different expressions. Some looked down on him, some were envious, some were surprised, and some clicked their tongues. It was obvious at a nce that everyone had seen him walk back to the Guan family with Liu Ya¡¯s headband. After that, everyone thought that he had an affair with the youngest daughter of the Liu family. After all, in this dynasty, it was extremely ambiguous for a man to have a woman¡¯s intimate item with him, and vice versa. Chapter 158 - Face-off Between Guan Chibei and Liu Ya

Chapter 158: Face-off Between Guan Chibei and Liu Ya

¡°Guan Chibei already has a wife¡­ He also has three children¡­¡± ¡°Why does he still have feelings for the little girl from the Liu family¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. He even has that headband on him. How close are they?¡± ¡°When did this start?¡± ¡°Since Guan Chibei is rted to Liu Ya, what about his wife?¡± When they saw Guan Chibeiing out, some fearless women and aunties started to discuss among themselves. As for the men, they all had ambiguous smiles on their faces as they looked at Guan Chibei enviously. In short, this situation determined that he had an affair with Liu Ya. Moreover, at this moment, there was a surprised sound from the vigers. Following that, everyone looked over. Liu Ya had a shy expression and her thin figure cowered. She rushed over when she heard the discussion in the vige. The person involved happened to appear! The vigers were even more stirred up. They looked at Liu Ya and then at Guan Chibei forcefully. They were about to gossip until they engrave the words ¡®something is up¡¯ above their heads. The crowd was in an uproar. Liu Ya¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, and she had an evasive expression on her face. She seemed to be shy, yet at the same time, she seemed to be avoiding, as if something shameless had been found out. It was good that she was here. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change when he saw her. Everyone present deliberately looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s expression curiously to see what his expression would be when he saw Liu Ya. Unexpectedly, Guan Chibei did not move his eyes at all. Everyone was disappointed. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± Liu Ya hade and was deliberately pushed in front of Guan Chibei by the vigers. Liu Ya stood in front of Guan Chibei and her face flushed. It could be said that she was thin-skinned or that she was embarrassed because the ¡®two of them¡¯ had been found out by others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sixth Brother Guan.¡± Liu Ya bit her lip and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°The vigers misunderstood. I have nothing to do with you¡­¡± This sentence was a rification to Guan Chibei, but to the vigers, it could be a denial. In any case, when the vigers present heard this, their expressions darkened. Then, they looked at the two of them with an expression that spelled ¡®we all know, so you don¡¯t have to say things on the surface.¡¯ They had a look of gossip about a couple in love. Liu Ya could be said to have grasped everything very urately. Guan Chibei nced at Liu Ya, his mind clear. His expression did not change and he said to her in front of everyone, ¡°Oh, I know you meant well. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Liu Ya, who was about to continue her act, was speechless. The vigers smiled ambiguously. What did that mean? Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Indeed, you have nothing to do with me. You asked me to give this headband to my wife. I know.¡± The vigers¡¯ expressions froze. What?! What was going on?! Didn¡¯t the two of them hook up secretly?! Why was there something about Guan Chibei¡¯s wife? Liu Ya froze and looked like she was caught off guard. Her face froze over at Guan Chibei. She could not figure out why Sixth Brother Guan would have such a reaction. She did not know how to continue like this. The scene was silent for a moment before Guan Chibei continued in a deep voice, ¡°I know that you gave this headband to my wife again, right? Thest time, you picked wild flowers by the river and sent them to our backyard. You even saw my wife and me. Then, you gave the wild flowers to my wife in front of her. That means that you want to give something to my wife. This time, you want to give this headband to my wife, right? I know.¡± Chapter 159 - Liumao

Chapter 159: Liumao

Guan Chibei said this calmly and everyone was shocked! Liu Ya was also fiercely shocked. Then, there was an uproar¡­ The vigers were shocked. So that was the truth. It was rted to Guan Chibei¡¯s wife. However, it was not about Guan Chibei having an affair with that girl from the Liu family?! It was actually like that! None of them had expected this! They thought that Guan Chibei was having an affair with Liu Ya! Unexpectedly, it was theplete opposite! Liu Ya, who had initially prepared a lot of scenes, was suddenly stifled at this moment. Her voice was hoarse, and her expression froze, not saying anything. Sixth Brother Guan actually said such words?! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm and he did not panic at all. It was as if he was long confident. He even said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told my wife and brought this to her. However, she doesn¡¯t want your headband. She said that she has her own headband and doesn¡¯t want to use something you¡¯ve used before.¡± Guan Chibei handed the headband to Liu Ya. ¡°I¡¯ll return this headband to you.¡± Everyone in the vige: That¡¯s all? Their excitement was wasted¡­ Liu Ya was caught off guard and her eyes that were filled with emotions froze. It was unknown what kind of reaction she could make as she looked at Guan Chibei. Her expression seemed to have copsed as she said, ¡°I¡­ Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. In the end, he said, ¡°Please don¡¯t give my wife anything in the future. Moreover, why did you give my wife this headband that you¡¯ve always been wearing?! If you give something that you¡¯ve always been using to others, would others need this headband that you¡¯ve been using for a year or two? It¡¯s really unnecessary for you to give this headband to her. Stop giving things to her again in the future.¡± The vigers¡¯ mouths fell open as they looked at Liu Ya. That was right. Who would give something they had used for a long time to someone else? What was this? Would someone else want something of yours? ¡°Sixth Uncle!¡± However, at this moment, Liumao, who had gone out to y with his brothers, returned home with the Guan family¡¯s children. When he saw Guan Chibei at the door and Liu Ya, he happened to hear Guan Chibei¡¯s words. Liumao licked his fingers and was stunned. He felt that it was quite different from what he knew. Liumao was puzzled and said to Guan Chibei with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°No, Sixth Uncle, didn¡¯t you ask Sister Liu Ya for this headband?¡± This loud voice that still had a hint of a baby¡¯s voice made all the vigers tremble on the spot. They turned their heads around with shocked expressions! What?! As for the originally dejected Liu Ya, after being stunned for a moment, a slow smile appeared on her face. She looked at the ignorant Liumao, her eyes surging with smiles. It seemed that this foreshadowing that was nted that day had reallye in handy now. Liu Ya¡¯s dispirited aura immediately changed, and her mood became lighter and more energetic. Liumao did not know anything. He only felt that what Sixth Uncle had just said was different from what he was thinking. He said to Guan Chibei in front of everyone, ¡°Sixth Uncle, it¡¯s not like that. Have you forgotten that you were the one who asked Sister Liu Ya for it? You even asked Sister Liu Ya and me not to tell anyone else. We had to keep it a secret and Sister Liu Ya had to secretly bring this headband to you. Sister Liu Ya asked me to help you bring this headband to you, not to Sixth Aunt.¡± As soon as Liumao said this, everyone in the vige seemed to have eaten a huge melon that fell from the sky. They all revealed looks of surprise. Before Liumao could finish, he licked his fingers and continued to say in a serious tone, ¡°You even said that you can¡¯t let anyone know about this. Sister Liu Ya had no choice but to ask me for help. Sister Liu Ya even instructed me not to tell anyone else and I had¡­ to hide. But I saw that you forgot! As such, I can only remind Sixth Uncle.¡± Chapter 160 - Liu Ya said, "Sixth Brother Guan, Why Did People Find Out About

Chapter 160: Liu Ya said, ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, Why Did People Find Out About This...¡±

Everyone in the vige was shocked and turned around to look at Guan Chibei. They were all filled with expressions that said, ¡°You¡¯re really capable. So, you deceived everyone. This is the truth.¡± The scene stopped. At this moment, it was useless for Guan Chibei to say anything else. Everyone looked at Guan Chibei as if saying, ¡°You must be having an affair with that Liu Ya.¡± There was no need for him to say anything else to cover it up. Everyone firmly believed in this. Liumao was Guan Chibei¡¯s biological nephew. He would not spout nonsense and nder his Sixth Uncle, right?! Moreover, children¡¯s words carried no harm. The more immature a child was, the truer their words were. It was because they were so young and didn¡¯t have the ability to lie. He must have really known what he was saying and wasn¡¯t lying. Therefore, after everyone heard Liumao¡¯s words, they felt that the situation became meaningful. It turned out that it was not like what Guan Chibei had said. What wife? Guan Chibei was lying to cover up his secret rtionship with Liu Ya! Guan Chibei did not speak. Some people asked Liumao on purpose, ¡°Guan Liumao, are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liumao said ¡®yes¡¯ in a daze. ¡°Sixth Uncle specially instructed this to be kept a secret.¡± He had automatically converted what Liu Ya had said to him back then into the ¡®truth,¡¯ so it became that ¡®Guan Chibei wanted Liu Ya¡¯s headband and asked him not to tell anyone.¡¯ The viger who asked that question had a deeper meaning in his expression as he looked at Guan Chibei with a strange and tacit understanding. His eyes were saying: Oh, look. Do you understand now? The child has already told the truth. How can you hide it? ¡°Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± At this moment, Liu Ya bit her lip. Her palm-sized face was fair and wless, and her eyebrows were delicate. She said weakly, ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, why did people know about this¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Will you be in trouble?¡± When everyone heard this, their expressions became even more certain! They had already firmly believed in the truth. Wow, Guan Chibei was really involved with the vige¡¯s Liu Ya! Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, right? The words that Liu Ya said sounded very strange too. ¡°Why did people know about this¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Didn¡¯t that mean that it was true? Liu Ya was keeping it a secret with Guan Chibei? Tsk, tsk. It was as if firewood was burning. Were all young people so good at ying? How could a young man with a wife and children be together with an unmarried girl in his vige? Guan Chibei¡¯s attitude did not show any ambiguity, so he naturally understood the meaning behind Liu Ya¡¯s words. He nced at Liu Ya and said, ¡°Know about what? Tell me?¡± When everyone heard that, they wondered if the Guan family¡¯s Chibei was going to admit it. Guan Chibei looked at Liu Ya and did not move. ¡°The vigers have now misunderstood that we have something to do with each other in private. Do we really? If we do, tell the vigers how we are rted.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s weak and fair face froze for a moment. The main reason why she did this today was to get involved with Sixth Brother Guan so that everyone in the vige would have the impression that she was rted to him. That was why she asked Liumao to secretly hang the headband on Guan Chibei¡¯s body. As long as the vigers saw him, regardless of whether she was really rted to Sixth Brother Guan or not, there would be memories of her and Sixth Brother Guan together in the vige from then on. As long as that was the case, she would be able to take things slowly in the future. Chapter 161 - Liu Yas Hesitation

Chapter 161: Liu Ya¡¯s Hesitation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Apart from that, she also wanted to test Guan Chibei¡¯s attitude. When the rumors about them spread, Liu Ya deliberately appeared on the spot to see if Sixth Brother Guan would silently agree with them. If she saw Guan Chibei silently agreeing that he had an affair with her, Liu Ya would naturally confirm this matter immediately. As for ndering Guan Chibei in his face¡­ Liu Ya did not dare to act rashly. Because Sixth Brother Guan himself knew that there was nothing between them. Now, she had said that the misunderstandings among the vigers were misinterpretations. This was also the reason why her words were ambiguous and there seemed to be two meanings. To the vigers, their ¡®rtionship¡¯ was confirmed. However, if Guan Chibei questioned her, she could say that she was only rifying things and that the vigers had aggravated the misunderstanding. Liu Ya had even specially chosen Liumao to tie the headband for her. After all, Liumao was so young. If the matter blew up, she could also me it on Liumao¡¯s age and that he was insensible. He was muddle-headed and spoke nonsense. Whichever option it was, she, Liu Ya, had nothing to do with it. She was still innocent when it came to Sixth Brother Guan. However, if she really fabricated a lie in front of Sixth Brother Guan just to confirm this matter¡­ wouldn¡¯t Sixth Brother Guan know that she was the one who designed this and that she wanted to frame their rtionship?! It was unknown whether Sixth Brother Guan had any feelings for her now. Liu Ya could not afford to bet on Guan Chibei¡¯s impression of her¡­ Liu Ya dared to mislead everyone, but she hesitated for a moment. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to fabricate a story. Hence, Liu Ya froze. Unexpectedly, Guan Chibei did not panic at all. He had already been misunderstood by the vigers. His expression did not change and he said quietly in front of everyone, ¡°A headband can confirm that I have an affair with you? Then, no one in the vige has a wall. If someone took something from their house and threw it into someone else¡¯s house, could it be said that they have an affair?¡± Everyone, who was excited and kicking up a fuss after thinking that he was having an affair with Liu Ya, fell silent after hearing what he said. That was indeed the case. However, some people were unwilling to let nothing happen and insisted on creating trouble. ¡°But that¡¯s not something as private as Liu Ya¡¯s headband! Would a woman¡¯s personal belongings randomly appear on another man?¡± Guan Chibei swept his gaze at Liu Ya in front of him and said, ¡°Then tell me, what rtionship do you have with me in private? When did we start? Since the vigers are so sure, tell them.¡± Liu Ya became even stiffer! She couldn¡¯t say it. There was nothing. What could she say?! Was she really going to tell Sixth Brother Guan a bunch of lies in front of him? Sixth Brother Guan would immediately know that she was deliberately clinging onto him. If Sixth Brother Guan hated her for this and still thought of ways to expose her, she really could not turn the situation around¡­ Liu Ya¡¯s eyes flickered as she repeatedly hesitated on which to choose. Should she use this opportunity to confirm her rtionship with Sixth Brother Guan and cling onto him first? Or should she just give up¡­ However, she was unwilling to give up just like that. She did not know how to retreat either! Could it be, now that after everyone in the vige thought that she had an affair with Sixth Brother Guan and she had achieved her goal, she had to tell everyone that she had nothing to do with Sixth Brother Guan?! Chapter 162 - "It Wasnt Sixth Uncle Who Said It. It was Sister Liu Ya."

Chapter 162: ¡°It Wasn¡¯t Sixth Uncle Who Said It. It was Sister Liu Ya.¡±

After a moment of intense hesitation, Liu Ya¡¯s eyes flickered, but she still chose to act steadily. She took a step back and turned around. She gently gritted her teeth and put on that pitiful and weak appearance again. She said carefully to the vigers, ¡°Uncles, aunties, brothers, and sisters, everyone can¡¯t be mistaken. I¡­ I have nothing to do with Sixth Brother Guan¡­ Sixth Brother Guan is a good person and I¡¯m an unmarried woman. How¡­ how can there be a rtionship¡­ The incident with the headband was just a coincidence. I beg everyone not to misunderstand us¡­ Oh, not us. It should be me and Sixth Brother Guan.¡± Liu Ya seemed to be so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Her words were slurred and there were changes to what she had said earlier. To the vigers, this sounded like a fact, but she was deliberately concealing it. Looking at Liu Ya¡¯s shy expression, they thought that she was having an affair with Guan Chibei. A girl was deliberately denying it to hide the matter. On the other hand, Guan Chibei felt that Liu Ya was rifying things. However, she might have been nervous and said something wrong. Liu Ya¡¯s usual tricks could both mislead others and prevent them from catching on. Liu Ya bit her lip and continued, ¡°I hope everyone stops saying that I¡¯m together with Sixth Brother Guan. Sixth Brother Guan has a family and children. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± What she meant was: Hurry up and say that I¡¯m together with Sixth Brother Guan! In the future, all the vigers would link me with Sixth Brother Guan! When Sixth Brother Guan is mentioned, I will be mentioned too. Even Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s original wife, Ye Lulu, can¡¯tpare to me! When the vigers heard this, their expressions became even more profound as if they knew a secret. They looked at Guan Chibei and Liu Ya. After Liu Ya said that, she turned around and looked at Guan Chibei with dependence in her eyes. It was obvious that she was ¡®dependent¡¯ on him in private. She said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Sixth Brother¡­ I mean, Sixth Brother Guan, I¡­ can I say this?¡± The vigers: Oh~ So Liu Ya secretly addressed Guan Chibei as ¡®Sixth Brother¡¯. Young people were really sticky. Everyone was gossipy. When Liu Ya turned to ask Guan Chibei about this, it became even more obvious that their rtionship was not shallow and they were actually very close. Liu Ya¡¯s ¡®rification¡¯ was obviously an excuse the two of them had discussed before. Even Father Guan thought so. He frowned and looked at Guan Chibei. He had to give an exnation regarding his rtionship with Liu Ya. What should Lulu do?! Liu Ya thought that her methods were brilliant. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes did not move as he looked at her quietly. After a while, he said, ¡°Why would Liumao say that?!¡± The vigers opened their mouths again and their jaws almost hit the ground. Was Guan Chibei self-destructing?! Liu Ya had already covered up their matter, yet he still took the initiative to mention Liumao? This was crazy! Or could it be that Guan Chibei was so infatuated with Liu Ya that he wanted to publicize his rtionship with her? Some vigers had ambiguous expressions. Liu Ya was stunned as well. She did not expect Guan Chibei to ask about it. Could it be that Sixth Brother Guan treated her the same too? Liu Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. Guan Chibei asked Liumao, who was licking his fingers, in a calm tone, ¡°Liumao, you said that Sixth Uncle wanted you to secretly take Liu Ya¡¯s headband. Did Sixth Uncle tell you this himself? When was this?¡± All the vigers saw Liumao sucking his fingers and thinking back. He said softly, ¡°It was when we were fishing. It wasn¡¯t Sixth Uncle who said it. It was Sister Liu Ya.¡± Chapter 163 - Liumao is too young and cant remember clearly. Ive never seen him."

Chapter 163: ¡°Liumao is too young and can¡¯t remember clearly. I¡¯ve never seen him.¡±

¡°Oh?¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°But you said that Sixth Uncle called you to do so?¡± Liumao could not figure it out. He sucked his fingers and thought hard, but couldn¡¯t remember anything. He could only shake his head and say, ¡°Sixth Uncle told me to be quiet¡­ but Sister Liu Ya said this.¡± Liumao could not differentiate. At that time, it was Liu Ya who told him that his Sixth Uncle was calling for him. He could not remember clearly what Liu Ya said. He only remembered that Guan Chibei had asked him to be quiet, but it was not Guan Chibei who had said it himself. Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Then who have you seen before?¡± Liumao said in a daze, ¡°Sister Liu Ya.¡± ¡°Liumao!¡± The more Liu Ya listened, the uglier her expression became. Upon hearing this, she suddenly could not help but lose control and shout. Her fair face froze. The vigers were a little confused now. What did this mean? It was Guan Chibei who asked Liumao not to tell anyone, but it wasn¡¯t Guan Chibei who said it, but Liu Ya? Most of the vigers were at a loss when they heard this. Only a few seemed to have figured it out and looked at Guan Chibei and Liu Ya with deep eyes. Guan Chibei took his time and asked in a different manner, ¡°Then who brought this headband to you?¡± ¡°Sister Liu Ya.¡± Because it had just happened less than an hour ago, Liumao still remembered. This time, he said it very clearly. ¡°Then who tied the headband to my clothes?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Liumao quickly replied. He said in a daze, ¡°Sister Liu Ya asked me for help. Sixth Uncle told me not to tell anyone.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The vigers looked at each other. Many of them reacted. So it turned out that it wasn¡¯t Guan Chibei who instructed Liumao personally, but that girl from the Liu family? Then, that girl from the Liu family said that Guan Chibei wanted to keep it a secret? Just from hearing this, one couldn¡¯t ascertain that Guan Chibei had nothing to do with Liu Ya. The vigers looked thoughtful. Guan Chibei asked again, ¡°Did Sixth Uncle touch Sister Liu Ya¡¯s headband?¡± Liumao shook his head and said, ¡°No. Sixth Uncle was fishing in the river back then. His back was facing Liumao, so he didn¡¯t see Liumao.¡± This was¡­ The current exnation could notpletely prove that Guan Chibei¡¯s rtionship with Liu Ya was innocent. However, Guan Chibei¡¯s attitude was obvious when he asked Liumao about it. It seemed that Guan Chibei was denying his rtionship with Liu Ya. Everyone¡¯s gazes became hesitant as they looked between Liu Ya and Guan Chibei. At this moment, Guan Chibei finally looked at Liu Ya and asked coldly, ¡°Then, I want to ask you now. Liu Ya, when did I¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Liumao before. He remembered wrongly. He was too young and picked up a headband. He must have remembered wrongly that I¡¯ve seen him before!¡± Under Guan Chibei¡¯s questioning of Liumao, Liu Ya¡¯s emotions were finally tense to the extreme. When Guan Chibei turned to face her, seemingly about to confront her, Liu Ya could not take it anymore and suddenly blurt out. She used her trump card and pushed the me to Liumao. Her face was pale as she said, ¡°I was about to tell everyone that my headband fell this morning. I wanted to rush out to work, but I was too tired and identally loosened it. I was still wondering where my headband went. I only came over because I heard everyone talking about Sixth Brother Guan taking my headband. Otherwise, why would Ie over?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s exnation was still watertight, but her smile was very forced. She continued to fix thest w and said, ¡°I think Liumao must have picked up my headband. As he was yful, he tied it to Sixth Brother Guan. However, Ie out to work every day. When Liumaoes out to y, he can see me. He¡¯s only four years old and is too young. He can¡¯t remember clearly. He imagined that he saw me today.¡± Chapter 164 - Guan Chibeis Speech

Chapter 164: Guan Chibei¡¯s Speech

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Liu Ya pushed all the me onto Liumao. In any case,pared to an adult, a four-year-old child was naturally easier to me. Besides, everyone would believe in adults more. As soon as Liu Ya finished speaking, she looked at Liumao eagerly and said gently, ¡°Liumao, you can¡¯t remember things wrongly. This will make Sister Liu Ya very embarrassed.¡± However, at this moment, Damao¡¯s voice sounded from behind Liumao. ¡°No, Liumao has seen Sister Liu Ya before. When Sixth Uncle was fishing by the river just now, I saw Liumao eating malt candy. My family is so poor. We only eat meat hunted by Sixth Uncle. How can there be malt candy to eat? I asked Liumao where he got the candy from. At that time, Liumao said that it was from Sister Liu Ya.¡± Damao opened his big eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m eight years old this year. I should remember very clearly, right? That¡¯s what Liumao said. It¡¯s impossible for him to remember wrongly that he had seen Sister Liu Ya before. He had malt candy. Someone must have given it to him.¡± Damao¡¯s clear voice sounded. The atmosphere suddenly tensed up¡­ The vigers opened their mouths in surprise. This was going to be interesting. In that case, Liumao had really seen Liu Ya before. It was Liu Ya who had passed Liumao her headband. However, Liu Ya was lying and said that Liumao was muddled-headed?! The vigers were not stupid and immediately looked at Liu Ya. As for Liu Ya, who had just brazenly used Liumao, her face immediately drained of all color¡­ She had instructed Liumao not to tell anyone! Unexpectedly, Liumao told Damao. Damn it. He was such a brainless four-year-old. He could forget everything that had been instructed! Up until now, Liu Ya had been exposed more and more. The scene had quietened down and was terrifyingly still. Of course, the one who was feeling rmed was Liu Ya. Liu Ya¡¯s face started to turn green and white. Her mind was racing, and her heart was trembling. She was frantically thinking about what to do. At this moment, Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. His tone was still calm, and it was unknown what his emotions were. However, he spoke again¡­ ¡°Since Damao said that, he must have seen them before. However, Liumao is too young and must have heard wrongly. What Liu Ya said should be Sixth Uncle Li and not Liumao¡¯s Sixth Uncle, me.¡± Guan Chibei did not sound sarcastic. His tone was calm, but it caused a hugemotion. All the vigers exploded. Liu Ya suddenly widened her eyes and looked up at Guan Chibei. What did he say?! ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Guan Chibei said slowly and seriously, ¡°I have no rtionship with Liu Ya at all in private. We have never been in contact before. Liu Ya definitely wasn¡¯t talking about me. From the looks of it, Liu Ya should be talking about Sixth Uncle Li in the vige. Liumao didn¡¯t hear her clearly. That¡¯s why he thought that it was me, his Sixth Uncle.¡± Liu Ya was caught off guard. She was actually tricked by Guan Chibei. She froze on the spot. Sixth Uncle Li! Who was Sixth Uncle Li? He was famous in the vige. His family was so dpidated that there was no one left except for him. He naturally led a poor life. He was already old but had yet to marry a wife. Sixth Uncle Li was thirty-four years old. He was not a man in his twenties who was already anxious when he wasn¡¯t married. Instead, he was thirty-four years old! At this age, some men in the vige could have grandchildren. However, Sixth Uncle Li had not married yet. He had been living in that dpidated house in the vige corner. He went out to the city to work in the day and came back at night. Sometimes, he might note back for a few days.. It seemed that he had already given up on finding a wife. Chapter 165 - The Most Down-and-out Man in Yunwu Village

Chapter 165: The Most Down-and-out Man in Yunwu Vige

Almost everyone in Yunwu Vige knew about Sixth Uncle Li and talked about him marrying a wife. Now, Guan Chibei was actually saying that she had told Liumao ¡®Sixth Uncle Li¡¯ and not ¡®your Sixth Uncle¡¯?! Liu Ya did not have such a big reaction to other people¡¯s words, but Guan Chibei¡¯s tant disregard for her and his nonsense almost made Liu Ya vomit blood. Was Sixth Brother Guan really that vicious? The person he was falsely using was Sixth Uncle Li! The most down-and-out man in Yunwu Vige¡­ Liu Ya was really injured. It had to be said that the exnation of ¡®your Sixth Uncle¡¯ and ¡®Sixth Uncle Li¡¯ actually made a lot of sense! The eyes of the vigers turned into searchlights that swept across Liu Ya. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to like¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s true. That girl from the Liu family is usually pure and kind. Her body is too skinny, and her personality is kind and weak. Don¡¯t you see her working for the family every day? Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t be rted to Guan Chibei, who has a family. It¡¯s more likely Sixth Uncle Li.¡± ¡®¡±I didn¡¯t expect this¡­ That Sixth Uncle Li who lives in the dpidated house in the vige corner? I didn¡¯t expect Liu Ya to take the initiative in this matter. How amazing¡­¡± The vigers all had gossipy expressions as they discussed fervently. This made Liu Ya feel even more embarrassed. Her face was pale and her eyes were dark. Her thin body was trembling. Sixth Uncle Li. She was actually involved in such a rumor with Sixth Uncle Li! Sixth Uncle Li also had a nickname, Li Liujiao. It started spreading in the city because his main job in the city was as a porter. This porter was not the traditional kind of person who carried goods or other loads. Instead, it was a unique character in Yuan City. Because Yuan City was well-developed in terms of transportation, people moved about, and goods were gathered, it was verymon for people to forget to bring things. If someone who was about to set off forgot something, they would need to quickly transport the item between cities. For example, some people would leave their house to take a boat but forget to bring along a ticket. However, their family members couldn¡¯t run fast enough and the boat would be about to set off. At that time, they would hire people to run errands. These people were the ¡®porters¡¯ of Yuan City. The role of such porters was very low and degrading. This was because whoever asked them to run errands would just shout from their spot. The porters nearby would immediately run over to fawn on them, hoping to get a job. Moreover, the porters were ordered around by others. Porters even had to nod and bow to everyone. Even waiters could majestically drive poor people who didn¡¯t have money out of their shops. However, as long as a porter had no money and work¡ªwomen at home, old farmers on the fields, and even beggars could hire them to deliver things. As such, the role of a porter was a huge insult to Liu Ya. It was simply uneptable. Sixth Uncle Li was very famous for being a porter in the city, so he was nicknamed ¡®Li Liujiao.¡¯ His nickname had even spread to the vige. This was also the reason why Sixth Uncle Li could barely survive by himself. Liu Ya could not tolerate a ¡®slut¡¯ like Sixth Uncle Li. Therefore, now that she was rted to Sixth Uncle Li in the vige, Liu Ya was very sad¡­ Today, the matter of the headband ended with Liu Ya being entangled with Sixth Uncle Li. The vigers naturally didn¡¯t have conclusive proof that there was something between Sixth Uncle Li and Liu Ya, but they all had strange looks on their faces. They discussed andughed. After chatting for a while, they dispersed. Guan Chibei, Damao, Liumao, and the rest also returned to the Guan family. Chapter 166 - The Scene of Liu Yas Confession

Chapter 166: The Scene of Liu Ya¡¯s Confession

After the matter, Liu Ya did not go home. She walked around the vige in a daze for a while, still grieving over the blow Guan Chibei had given her. As she listened to the vigers¡¯ughter and discussion just now, she suddenly had a strong impulse in her heart. A bold and sudden impulse and courage. She avoided the people and walked around to the Guan family¡¯s backyard. Outside Ye Lulu¡¯s house, Guan Chibei had just finished talking to Ye Lulu. He walked out of the house and was about to go to the backyard when he was stopped by Ye Lulu¡¯s voice. Ye Lulu was talking to him through the window. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to eat fish tonight. I want to drink mutton soup. Can you buy mutton?¡± Guan Chibei stopped in his tracks and turned around to talk to Ye Lulu through the air. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the city to see if there¡¯s any mutton to be bought.¡± Ye Luluughed and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± She even said, ¡°Am I very troublesome?¡± Guan Chibei turned around, his eyes dark. He said simply, ¡°Still alright.¡± At this moment¡­ After the confrontation just now, everyone thought that Liu Ya would avoid people and return home withouting out. Unexpectedly, she even went around to the Guan family¡¯s backyard. They even saw Guan Chibei standing in front of Ye Lulu¡¯s house, talking to the person inside. Moreover, Liu Ya had tears in her eyes and her heart was filled with determination. She suddenly walked forward and entered the Guan family¡¯s backyard, arriving at Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Guan Chibei had just finished responding to Ye Lulu¡¯s words when he was suddenly hugged from behind by a soft body. Two thin arms came from behind him and wrapped tightly around the man¡¯s waist. Guan Chibei stopped breathing and his body froze. However, at this moment, Liu Ya had already hugged him tightly and cried, ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, why are you¡­ so heartless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obviously not rted to Sixth Uncle Li at all! I¡¯m an unmarried woman, and Sixth Uncle Li is twenty years older than me. He¡¯s more than enough to be my father and he¡¯s such a down-and-out man. How can I be rted to Sixth Uncle Li?¡± ¡°My heart is all on you¡­ Why would I care about Sixth Uncle Li?¡± Liu Ya did not know the time and ce. She went forward and hugged Guan Chibei. After saying these words, she cried sadly and confessed to Guan Chibei, ¡°How can you say that I¡¯m together with Sixth Uncle Li? Sixth Brother Guan, are you really that heartless?¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I¡­ I¡¯m telling you that I do like you.¡± ¡°Two years ago, I¡¯d already secretly fallen in love with you.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face, which was on Guan Chibei¡¯s shoulder, flushed red. She was crying, and her tears slid down to her lips, making her look weak and pitiful. Her voice was trembling as if she was very shy. She continued, ¡°I was still young back then, and you weren¡¯t married. After seeing you, I secretly ced you in my heart¡­ I¡¯ve always been attracted to you, but I¡¯ve never said it out loud. I¡¯ve never revealed my feelings for you either. I¡¯ve only silently liked you.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to ruin your marriage! I know that you¡¯re already married, Sixth Brother Guan. I can¡¯t say or do anything about you¡­ I know that Lulu is Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s wife and my sister-inw. I just want to continue keeping you in my heart and not do anything.¡± ¡°So, Sixth Brother Guan, how can you be so heartless today? You knew that I had nothing to do with Sixth Uncle Li, but you didn¡¯t say a word and insisted that I was talking about Sixth Uncle Li?¡± Liu Ya sobbed and continued to hug Guan Chibei tightly. She did not know where she got the strength from. Guan Chibei struggled but did not manage to break free. Liu Ya had already quickly shared her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened today either. I only lost my headband and didn¡¯t know where to find it. I heard from the vigers that you have my headband, so I rushed over to take a look. I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about this either.¡± ¡°Indeed, I saw Liumao. However, that¡¯s because I heard that you were by the river. I missed you and wanted to secretly go to the river to take a look at you, Sixth Brother Guan¡­ I happened to bump into Liumao. I was afraid that Liumao would tell others about my feelings for you and hurt sister-inw, so I gave Liumao malt candy.¡± ¡°When I was outside your house just now, I didn¡¯t dare to admit that I had seen Liumao because I was afraid that everyone would discover my love for you.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything about the headband. I didn¡¯t mean to bully Liumao either¡­¡± Liu Ya sobbed as she spoke. Her voice was sorrowful, like a small animal or a small white rabbit that was filled with softness, causing others to feel pity for her. Guan Chibei finally found the opportunity. His expression was cold as he gripped Liu Ya¡¯s wrists that were wrapped around his stomach and removed her hands. He was about to push her away when Liu Ya entangled him again in the next second and continued to say more emotional words. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, this was what happened today.¡± ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you and sister-inw anymore. I just wanted to hide far away by myself. It doesn¡¯t matter if I secretly like you or see you and sister-inw happy. However, I really can¡¯t control myself anymore.¡± ¡°Now, everyone in the vige is talking about you and me. They¡¯re talking about how we have feelings for each other in private. I¡­ I don¡¯t have the face to face anyone anymore¡­¡± ¡°I really like you, Sixth Brother Guan. I can¡¯t listen to everyone say that we have feelings for each other. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s true. It¡¯s so wonderful. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve imagined this a hundred times in my heart¡­ I can¡¯t be indifferent.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I was just¡­ too sad, so I couldn¡¯t help bute to you. I couldn¡¯t control my legs either.¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t ruin you and sister-inw. Don¡¯t worry, Sixth Brother Guan. As long as you let me hug you, I¡¯ll be fine soon¡­¡± Liu Ya cried softly, her words sounding more sincere than before. Any man¡¯s heart would soften upon hearing this. She had an outburst and went all out. She wrapped her arms tightly around Guan Chibei¡¯s waist and hugged him from behind, not allowing him to break free. The problem was that Liu Ya immediately walked over, hugged Guan Chibei, and said those words when she saw him standing outside Ye Lulu¡¯s window. Even though Ye Lulu did not want to, she could still hear the movements of Liu Ya and Guan Chibei from inside the house. Although Liu Ya was sad, she went all out to confess her love to Guan Chibei, wanting to see his reaction. However, she did not lose her mind. She even calcted the situation in the blink of an eye. She confessed outside Ye Lulu¡¯s window on purpose. She knew that pregnant women would overthink during their confinement period. It would be best if that beggar Ye Lulu could hear her words and feel unhappy. Then, she would quickly be haggard. It was even best if she was troubled and fell ill. Perhaps Ye Lulu would be very angry and cause a huge ruckus with Sixth Brother Guan. This would make Sixth Brother Guan feel extremely annoyed, unable to tolerate her further. Liu Ya could then pull Sixth Brother Guan towards her. That would be the best. At the very least, she had to make Ye Lulu sad because of her. While on the verge of tears, Liu Ya snorted in her heart. At this moment, Ye Lulu heard all the movements from the window, including Liu Ya¡¯s crying confession. She even guessed that Liu Ya was hugging Guan Chibei now. However, she was not hurt. Ye Lulu sat on the bed and pricked up her ears. Her eyes lit up. Was it the green lotus flower (white lotus flower + green tea b*tch = green lotus flower) she had seen that day? She actually came knocking on Guan Chibei¡¯s door and confessed to him? Could it be¡­ Would she be able to see a live indecent performance soon?! Ye Lulu was shocked, but she couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she listened on excitedly. No way. Would there be some passionate scene on the spot? How would Guan Chibei, a man from the mountains, react to a weak girl¡¯s heartfelt confession?! Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction was¡­ Finally, he grabbed Liu Ya¡¯s wrists and mercilessly pushed her back. At the same time, he had already turned around to prevent Liu Ya from clinging onto him. No matter what, there was no reason for men toy their hands on women. Was this what Liu Ya relied on so that she could stick close to him repeatedly?! Then he would have no worriesying a hand. Not to mention that he was merciless, but he, the God of the Netherworld, did not care about the demeanor of the world, to begin with. Liu Ya was pushed back by Guan Chibei and staggered a few steps. However, at the critical moment, her courage broke out and she faced Guan Chibei. She blushed and said gracefully with a sobbing tone, ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, as long as you¡¯re willing, I can give up on anything. I won¡¯t ruin your rtionship with sister-inw at all. You don¡¯t have to give me any status or exnation. You don¡¯t even have to give me the title of a concubine. As long as¡­ as long as we have an intimate rtionship, as long as we can maintain contact¡­ Even as long as you give me kisses and hugs, I, I¡­¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face flushed red. She looked up at Guan Chibei shyly and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help my feelings for you~¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, my family is very poor. It¡¯s very tough for me at home. You know that I often have to work. I don¡¯t me my life for being poor. I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m suffering either. However, you¡¯re my only constion during the day and night. As long as you¡¯re willing to share your shoulder with me, I¡­ I¡¯ll be satisfied¡­¡± Liu Ya looked at Guan Chibei in a daze. She was a pitiful beauty who was extremely humble. It was hard for people not to be attracted to her. When Ye Lulu heard this from the window, her eyes narrowed, and her face was filled with shock and excitement. How exciting! She didn¡¯t want anything but kisses and hugs from him? Ah, were all the ancient women so open-minded?! She was lowering herself even though he wasn¡¯t reciprocating! Guan Chibei, who was outside the house, was not moved. Instead, his expression was cold. He said to Liu Ya, ¡°Aren¡¯t you rted to Sixth Uncle Li? Why are you looking for me? No, I don¡¯t like people rted to Sixth Uncle Li.¡± ¡°?¡± Liu Ya was stunned and immediately said anxiously, ¡°How can I be rted to Sixth Uncle Li? You¡¯re the only one in my heart! Sixth Brother Guan, you were clearly talking nonsense about Sixth Uncle Li. How can you say such things about me¡­¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°When did I talk nonsense? You¡¯re rted to Sixth Uncle Li. Go off. You can find Sixth Uncle Li. My surname is Guan.¡± He was forcing Liu Ya to go ahead with this! Liu Ya almost spat out a mouthful of blood. How could Sixth Brother Guan lie so boldly? It sounded as if it was true¡­ ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll say this again. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. I don¡¯t want to ruin your rtionship with sister-inw, but I liked you before she married you. Heaven and earth can see my feelings for you¡­¡± Liu Ya¡¯s words were very touching. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Oh? Then, on the day I got married, your entire Liu family, including children who were just born, came to my house for a banquet. The Liu family alone upied a table and ate until there was not even a drop of vegetable oil left. The entire family had smiles on their faces and they even brought thest half of the ck flour steamed bun home. At that time, you were also carrying your siblings and drinking porridge.¡± ¡°You call this being interested in me? Being so happy on the day of my marriage and eating with a full belly and all smiles?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face slowly cracked. Perhaps it was because Guan Chibei had spoken too quickly or because his words were too close forfort, but he exposed the happy scene where the Guan family held a banquet on the day of his marriage and the Liu family ate their fill. Liu Ya¡¯s face instantly seemed to have been removed by someone. She immediately felt a burning sensation on her face. Liu Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She ate¡­ Of course, she ate. The Liu family was so poor that they could not even feel full every day. They met the Guan family who was holding a banquet for Guan Chibei. There were steamed buns, porridge, and vegetables. Her entire family went to their house to eat their fill. The entire family was happy that they could finally eat their fill. Even someone as good at pretending as Liu Ya could not hide the smile on her face that day. Of course, she was lying when she said that she had feelings for Guan Chibei before he got married. Liu Ya had almost no contact with the Guan family before and had not even seen Guan Chibei before. Moreover, Guan Chibei often worked in the city at that time, so she did not see him. Guan Chibei did not know how to hunt then either. The Guan family was so poor that they were only slightly better off than her Liu family. Even if Liu Ya knew Guan Chibei, why would she have feelings for him? Liu Ya said that at this moment only for the sake of disying her deep love and making it obvious that she was a pure-hearted woman. She didn¡¯t want to ruin his marriage. Unexpectedly, Sixth Brother Guan remembered everything so clearly and listed out the situation that day in detail! Liu Ya was embarrassed and she choked. Her soul was injured once again. Ye Lulu, who was by the window, almostughed when she heard this. The corners of her mouth trembled crazily, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. It was the kind ofughter that made all the pigs in a ten-kilometer radius run out of their pig pens. Haha. This was too amazing. This was a ssic example of a screw-up! She was pping herself in the face. Haha, this was too funny. Chapter 167 - "Sixth Brother Guan, Do You Want to Kiss Me?"

Chapter 167: ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, Do You Want to Kiss Me?¡±

Guan Chibei was a talent too. She was still guessing if he would ept Liu Ya, but he ended up picking on Liu Ya¡¯s thorns! Hahaha~ Interesting. What a talent. After being stunned for a few seconds, Liu Ya finally came back to her senses. However, she was even more indignant. Hence, she ignored this and approached Guan Chibei more urgently. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I willingly let you kiss me. I¡¯m willing. You don¡¯t have to bear any responsibility.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, do you want to kiss me?¡± Liu Ya looked up at Guan Chibei with tears in her eyes. Her thin face was flushed and her pink lips were shy. Her weak hands were on Guan Chibei¡¯s shoulders, and she was about to throw herself into his arms. When Ye Lulu heard these explicit words, she was shocked. F*ck, were ancient people all so amazing?! Ye Lulu hesitated for a second. Should she poke a hole in the window with her finger and peep? However, she felt that this action was too obscene. She still had her principles. Hence, she was momentarily hesitant. Liu Ya was outside Ye Lulu¡¯s house. She asked Guan Chibei if he wanted to kiss her and said that she was willing to kiss Guan Chibei. He did not need to be responsible for that. However, she had said that she did not want to ruin his rtionship with Ye Lulu. It was funny. Liu Ya thought to herself: At this point, no man can resist me. Which man would reject someone taking the initiative? Besides, she had already said that he did not need to be responsible. No man would not take advantage of her! As for what she said, she only said that she wanted to be rted to Sixth Brother Guan. After giving Sixth Brother Guan sweetness and affection, would Sixth Brother Guan still leave her?! At that time, she could get closer to Sixth Brother Guan. That woman, Ye Lulu, was older than her and not as weak and gentle as her. How could she snatch Guan Chibei from her? That was what Liu Ya thought in her heart. However, Guan Chibei exceeded her expectations. He pushed her away and said with a cold expression and a calm tone, ¡°Do you know what shame is?¡± Guan Chibei had finally exploded. He had no intention of showing mercy to Liu Ya. His reaction was just up to his mood. At this moment, Guan Chibei finally went straight to the point. He looked at Liu Ya without moving his ck eyes and asked a sentence that struck directly at her heart. ¡°You know that you¡¯re not married, and you know that I have a family. You dare to act like this outside my wife¡¯s house? Do you have the virtue of a girl?¡± ¡°Even prostitutes are not given for free. Who do you think you are?!¡± Wow¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s vicious tongue was hidden deep and his viciousness index was extremely high. Forget about the straightforward words at the beginning. Thisst round was simply piercing. Liu Ya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and blood rushed to the top of her head with a bang. Her entire body trembled uncontrobly. Sixth Brother Guanpared her to a prostitute and even said that she was inferior to one! Liu Ya instantly lost the ability to react. Guan Chibei looked at her coldly and said, ¡°If you want a man to touch you so much, go find Sixth Uncle Li. It¡¯s Sixth Uncle Li who¡¯s rted to you, not me.¡± Liu Ya: ¡°!!!¡± It was as if ten thousand arrows had pierced her heart. However, Guan Chibei no longer had any patience for her. Did she really think that everyone had to cooperate with her? Or did she think that everyone was stupid and was being yed by her? Liu Ya looked harmless and weak, but she was actually extremely arrogant. Chapter 168 - Braised Mutton

Chapter 168: Braised Mutton

She was used to gaining everyone¡¯s sympathy in the vige and thought that she could handle anyone. Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu and the three children held more weight than her. Even Guan Chibei, who was originally aborer in the city, might not be fooled by her tricks. She had even acted repeatedly here. Guan Chibei¡¯s patience with her existence had reached its limit. Liu Ya¡¯s lips were trembling. After Guan Chibei scolded her with extremely harsh words, he even asked her to look for Sixth Uncle Li¡­ He was insulting her! In the end, Liu Ya trembled and fled from the Guan family¡¯s backyard. Guan Chibei entered the house and met Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes. He even said, ¡°It looks like we really need to build a wall at home.¡± Otherwise, anyone could enter. It was annoying. Ye Lulu¡¯s lips trembled slightly and she wanted to smile so badly. She really wanted to burst outughing! After Liu Ya left, Guan Chibei acted as if nothing had happened. He went to the chicken pen in the backyard to do some things before leaving for the city. At the meat market, he bought five catties of mutton. When he brought the meat into the vige, the vigers were shocked again! They all surrounded him and asked him where he had gotten the mutton and if he had bought it with money from hunting. Guan Chibei replied calmly, ¡°I exchanged money for mutton. My wife wants to eat it.¡± Following that, he added, ¡°It¡¯s going to be winter soon. I¡¯ll be stocking up on goods to prepare for winter. Not only will there be this mutton, but I¡¯ll also continue to hunt.¡± Then, under the envious discussions of everyone, he walked back to the Guan family. He wasn¡¯t saying this casually. He was preempting that he would go hunting in the mountains next and prepare for winter. He didn¡¯t want the vigers to be shocked when they saw him return with a lot of prey. He was letting the vigers discuss this first so that they would not have such a huge reactionter on. If he hunted a lot of prey back, the vige would definitely pay attention to the Guan family. Guan Chibei brought the mutton back to the Guan family. As expected, the vigers were boiling with envy and jealousy. They had chicken porridge for lunch today. This was stewed using the chicken bones from Mother Rong¡¯s stall at the docks. Chicken soup was made for the family to drink. Apart from drinking the chicken soup, Ye Lulu also added porridge to it and stewed chicken porridge. The chicken porridge was fragrant and sticky. It was very delicious and warm to the stomach. At night, because Ye Lulu wanted to eat mutton, the Guan family cooked it. A total of five catties of mutton were cooked. Half of the thigh meat was chopped into small pieces. Ginger was sliced and two slices were thrown in to nch the meat. The carrots plucked from the vegetable field at home were fresh. After washing them clean, without skinning them, they were chopped into pieces as a backup. She added a suitable amount of water into the casserole and ced the fresh mutton inside. Then, she added ginger and peppercorns. She didn¡¯t add anything else and just stewed it. After the fire boiled, she changed it into a small fire and slowly cooked it. After stewing for two hours, she added carrots and the original mutton until they were cooked. Finally, she added salt and pepper to season the soup. The mutton soup was fragrant and warm. The color of the soup was rich, and there were soft carrots mixed in the slightly yellowish soup. Before she could drink it, the strong fragrance had already rushed to her nose. The other half of the mutton was braised. After preparing seasonings such as onions, ginger, and garlic, she washed the mutton clean and cut them intorge pieces. She specially cut the mutton into the size of a baby¡¯s fist. When the timees, they would eat a piece at a time, which would feel refreshing. Braised mutton was pure meat. Originally, vegetables could be added, but because they wanted to eat it better, there was only arge piece of meat! The mutton pieces were put into the pot. Onions, ginger, and white wine were added. After nching them, they were scooped up and cleaned. Then, bean oil was added. After the oil heated, onions and ginger were tossed in to stir-fry. The vigers of Yunwu Vige didn¡¯t know how to stir-fry sugar. This stewed mutton needed to be stir-fried. After stir-frying the meat for a while, bean paste and other sauces were added. After stir-frying it, she added a suitable amount of water. She threw all the seasonings in, seasoned them into a small fire, and covered the pot with the lid before slowly stewing them together. After there was a fragrance and the mutton was stewed, she scooped up the ingredients and started to season the vor. She added soy sauce, sugar, salt, and so on and closed the lid to stew for a while. After adding the fresh green onions, when the gravy was mostly collected, it was time to open the lid. Fortunately, the sauce was strong and the color was deep. Even if it wasn¡¯t stir-fried with sugar, the color would still look good. The taste was suitable and rich. The rice was fragrant as well, so it was quite good. Not only did the newly added green onions increase the fragrance, but the green onions nted in the vegetable fields were also very fresh. They were just stewed but could also be eaten as vegetables. The salivating gravy was mixed into the rice and eaten. After dinner, Guan Chixi held his stomach and leaned back in his chair. It was known that he had eaten a total: a bowl of mutton soup with meat and carrots, a bowl of rice mixed with soup, a bowl of rice with braised mutton gravy, a bowl of rice with shredded potato and mutton. That was a total of three bowls of rice. Mother Rong looked at him and shook her head. ¡°What sin have Imitted? I gave birth to a son who knows how to eat so much. I can¡¯t even provide for him.¡± Guan Chixi was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± He felt bitter. He was already an adult but was still despised. However, it had to be said that it was true. The domineering and enticing fragrance of braised mutton rushed out and filled the entire Yunwu Vige, lingering for a long time. The vigers had seen Guan Chibei buying mutton back during the day and were waiting to smell the fragrance emitted by the Guan family at night. They were not surprised at all and craned their necks to smell it. They were both envious and emotional. The sky was alreadypletely dark. When Mother Rong and the rest returned from their stall, it was already veryte. The Guan family naturally had their meal only now. Some of the vigers had nothing to do at night and slept early. When they smelled this fragrance, they couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. They drooled and sighed. At the end of the vige, the fragrance of braised mutton filled the air. At the Tian family¡¯s house, Tie Wa was just about to get on the bed and sleep when he smelled the fragrance. He craved for food so much that his face was covered in saliva and he cried non-stop. He rolled around on the bed and kept crying ¡®How fragrant.¡¯ and ¡°I want to eat meat. I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Saliva and tears were mixed together. The mattress on the bed was not washed either. There was also the unpleasant smell of dead rats that Auntie Tian had been sshed with. When mixed together, it was extremely dirty. Auntie Tian¡¯s face darkened. She hit Tie Wa neither lightly nor forcefully and scolded him, ¡°What are you crying for?! Shut up!¡± Then, she gritted her teeth and cursed the Guan family with a dark face and an unpleasant voice. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s that Guan family again. It¡¯s already sote at night. They¡¯re stewing meat every day. Why don¡¯t they die?!¡± ¡°Other families have already eaten long ago. Only their family eats sote, deliberately causing our Tie Wa to be like this. The entire family is sinful!¡± ¡°Eat meat? What are they so proud of? I curse their entire family to receive retribution! Every one of them will be poisoned to death!¡± Auntie Tian was gloomy and nced at the crying Tie Wa. She did not feel that it was wrong for her Tie Wa to cry and only med the Guan family. She muttered with a gloomy gaze, ¡°Hah. Sooner orter, the Guan family will be unlucky and cry to their deaths.¡± On the other hand, Liu Ya returned home today and received some strange looks from the Liu family. The Liu family was not bad. Most of them were simple and honest. They only thought about how to eat their fill and did not think about other things. Therefore, only the youngest daughter, Liu Ya, looked weak but had a smart brain. However, there was an interesting thing: Because the Liu family was too honest, they did not feel anything towards Liu Ya¡¯s show of weakness. Liu Ya¡¯s act of revealing her weak and innocent self to gain sympathy was applicable in the vige. On the other hand, no one in the Liu family could feel her act and pity her. They would just let her do any work. This was also why Liu Ya was good at pretending but could not avoid doing a lot of work at home. Liu Ya went to the Guan family¡¯s backyard. After confessing to Guan Chibei, she finally stumbled back to the Liu family. She was not as lively as usual. Her eyes were soft and she was a little dazed. In the end, when she entered the house, the Liu family looked at her with surprise. The simple-minded men of the Liu family, Liu Ya¡¯s brothers, looked at Liu Ya with hesitant expressions. Finally, they said hesitantly, ¡°Liu Ya, the vigers are now saying that you¡¯re interested in Sixth Uncle Li, who lives at the corner of the vige. This¡­ what are you thinking? Do you want to marry Sixth Uncle Li now?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s dazed expression froze, and she suddenly raised her eyes to look at her brothers in disbelief, her eyes filled with anger. Liu Ya¡¯s mother, Mother Liu, was as weak andborious as her and wasn¡¯t very healthy. She sat at the dining table and frowned at her. ¡°Today, the vige even spread the news about you and Guan Chibei¡­ So, Liu Ya, are you secretly rted to Guan Chibei? Is that true?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. Liu Ya¡¯s father also didn¡¯t know the situation. He looked at her strangely and said, ¡°That Sixth Uncle Li is almost the same age as me. You¡­ why are the vigers still saying that you like that Sixth Uncle Li?! Do you really like that Sixth Uncle Li?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s sisters-inw were all from other families, so they were quite scheming. They looked at Liu Ya with a hint of disdain and mocked, ¡°Younger sister is really capable. She¡¯s not married yet and is still a pure and innocent daughter. Yet, she is already involved with this man and that man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Younger sister, you¡¯re capable. An unmarried woman has rumors with another man spreading all over the vige. I¡¯ve never seen this before. Haha.¡± ¡°One of them is a man with a family. He just gave birth to three sons and younger sister still got involved with him. I¡¯ve never seen younger sister talk to a man before, but rumors can already spread. Younger sister is really amazing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a down-and-out man from the vige who¡¯s in his thirties. He could be younger sister¡¯s grandfather in a few years¡¯ time¡­ I can¡¯t believe that younger sister would be rted to him. Haha, I can¡¯t believe it.¡± The sisters-inw kept talking about her. In fact, they wereughing at Liu Ya for not knowing her ce and not upholding her reputation as an unmarried woman. Chapter 169 - How does the Guan Family Plan to Deal with You and Guan Chibei?"

Chapter 169: ¡°How does the Guan Family n to Deal with You and Guan Chibei?¡±

The other Liu family members were too honest and did not understand what the sisters-inw meant. However, Liu Ya must have understood it and almost cried from the mockery. Mother Liu did not know what her daughters-inw were talking about, nor did she know anything. She even said to Liu Ya with a worried expression, ¡°I heard that you have an affair with the Guan family¡¯s sixth son? Is that true? If it¡¯s the Guan family¡¯s sixth son, what should we do? He has already been married for a year and his wife has just given birth to three children for him. If you have an affair with the Guan family¡¯s sixth son, what will you do?¡± When Liu Ya heard that her mother was ignorant, her eyes lit up. However, when the sisters-inw heard about today¡¯s matter, they roughly guessed the truth. Now that they saw Mother Liu actually think that Liu Ya really had an affair with Guan Chibei, the sisters-inw even revealed looks of disdain. However, because Guan Chibei knew how to hunt, the news of him often returning with prey had already spread throughout the vige. If they could get Guan Chibei toe to their house and be rted to the Liu family, it would be a good thing for them. Hence, the sisters-inw did not say anything. As if her heart was on fire, Liu Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at her mother and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Mother, why are you talking nonsense? There¡¯s nothing between Sixth Brother Guan and me.¡± Mother Liu said worriedly, ¡°The entire vige is talking about the two of you. Everyone knows about it but you still say there¡¯s nothing!¡± The more Mother Liu said that, the brighter Liu Ya¡¯s face became. However, she said, ¡°I really have nothing to do with Sixth Brother Guan! I¡¯ve already said it clearly. Sixth Brother Guan already has a wife and children. I¡­ I only spoke a few words to Sixth Brother Guan in private. What kind of rtionship would we have? Mother, don¡¯t ruin Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s reputation.¡± Liu Ya was using her tricks again. Her words were filled with hidden meanings that made Mother Liu think that she was rted to Guan Chibei even more. ¡°Why are you so worrisome?¡± Mother Liu was really weak and helpless. She said, ¡°If you and Guan Chibei are in love and are interested in each other, our family naturally won¡¯t object to this. If possible, our family agrees to let you marry into the Guan family.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s cheeks flushed red and her eyes were filled with embarrassment. With such a shy expression, who would think that there was no love between Guan Chibei and her? Mother Liu¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Liu Ya listened with excitement. Mother Liu continued, ¡°But now, Guan Chibei has already married and his wife has given birth. How should we settle you down? What about the Guan family? Since Guan Chibei is rted to you, we can¡¯t hide it from the Guan family now. What did the Guan family say? Did they say anything about settling your private affair?¡± Mother Liu¡¯s words indicated that she had been misled into thinking that there was a rtionship between Liu Ya and Guan Chibei. Furthermore, it had escted to the point where it was confirmed and needed to be settled! However, the Liu family was stunned. No one realized that something was wrong. They listened at the dining table in a daze. The sisters-inw knew very well but did not say anything. As for Liu Ya, her eyes had alreadypletely lit up. Excitement was brewing in her heart. She pursed her lips and revealed the shyness of a daughter. She still maintained her rhythm and did not echo Mother Liu. Instead, she said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Although I¡¯ve been to Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s house, what arrangement is there between us? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Liu Ya even mentioned that she had been to the Guan family before! Although the details of her going to the Guan family weren¡¯t like that, saying this now would be misleading! Even the Liu family¡¯s sisters-inw looked at each other strangely. They did not expect that their younger sister would really be involved with the Guan family¡¯s Guan Chibei, who knew how to hunt. Chapter 170 - Preparing for Winter

Chapter 170: Preparing for Winter

At this moment, the Liu family had already confirmed that the Guan family¡¯s Chibei and Liu Ya had mutual feelings for each other. They had even confirmed that they would be together for the rest of their lives. They were just waiting to see how to arrange the status of the eldest daughter-inw, Ye Lulu, and Liu Ya. Liu Ya was smart as well. Of course, she would not let the Liu family go over now. She only made sure the Liu family knew of the ¡®matter¡¯ between Guan Chibei and her before pretending to say, ¡°Mother, Father, brothers, and sisters-inw, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Sixth Brother Guan and sister-inw have just given birth to three sons. It¡¯s a time of trouble. They don¡¯t have time for me. I should be more sensible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out and talk nonsense. Even if there¡¯s a future, we have to wait until Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s babies are older.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s eyes shed, and she revealed a desire to say something but stopped talking. However, her meaning was very clear. Mother Liu even followed her words and said, ¡°What logic is this? Shouldn¡¯t we arrange for you to go over as soon as possible so that you can help the eldest daughter-inw take care of the children as well?¡± Mother Liu really did not mind Liu Ya being a concubine. She and the Liu family felt that their Liu family was poor and could not provide any dowry. The family did not have much money either. The Guan family was better off. Moreover, Guan Chibei knew how to hunt now. If Guan Chibei and Liu Ya really had feelings for each other, then since Guan Chibei had already married and had children, it was alright for Maid Liu to marry over and be a concubine. If Liu Ya were to follow Guan Chibei, her life would be much better. The Guan family and the Liu family could be rtives, and the Liu family might be able to benefit as well. Furthermore, the vige didn¡¯t care much about wives or concubines. If she were to marry over, although it would be considered a small matter, there would only be two women serving Guan Chibei. The two women would at most take note of the order of arrival, but they would interact together and there would not be any big difference in terms of seniority. The Liu family was honest and muddle-headed. They only cared about the facts and did not mind Liu Ya being a concubine. The entire Liu family had listened to her words and was convinced that she was involved with Sixth Brother Guan. In the future, when they see the Guan family in the vige, they might even view them as inws. Liu Ya raised the corners of her lips slightly. She was satisfied and suppressed her excitement. ¡­ The Guan family and everyone else did not know that Liu Ya and the Liu family had already confirmed something. After another ten days, the sky was colder and the fields were covered in frost. Every family in the vige was a little nervous and made preparations for winter. The people in the mountains were poor. Furthermore, as long as it snowed, no one would be able to leave once the mountain was sealed. Therefore, everyone in the vige was nervously preparing food for winter. The rumors about Liu Ya from earlier also faded. This was exactly what the Liu family wanted. She was also involved with that lowly down-and-out man, Sixth Uncle Li. It was best toy low for the time being and stop the rumors between her and Sixth Uncle Li. It was best to talk about her and Sixth Brother Guanter. The Guan family went on with their days as usual, and no one cared about anyone else. After resting for a while, Ye Lulu¡¯s body had recovered quite a bit. She could feel that the outside world was getting colder. She also calcted the days. Hence, one day, when Guan Chibei came in to help the babies change their diapers, she poked Guan Chibei. ¡°Can you make a trip into the city? We have to buy some cotton cloth and cotton. The babies need thicker clothes such as jackets during winter. We also need to have a few thick nkets to cover them.¡± Chapter 171 - Helping Ye Lulu Buy Things for Her Monthly Affair

Chapter 171: Helping Ye Lulu Buy Things for Her Monthly Affair

After all, Ye Lulu was different from the people of this dynasty. She asked Guan Chibei to go to the city to buy things and spend money as a matter of fact, even though she did not treat him as her real husband. However, he had to be responsible for the babies. He also had to take care of her. Moreover, Ye Lulu¡¯s direct request to Guan Chibei about what to buy was also a form of acknowledgment to him. She was unlike the others who had to consider if they had money. Ye Lulu meant that she believed in Guan Chibei¡¯s hunting skills and that he would definitely be able to exchange money for clothes for the babies to wear during the winter. When Guan Chibei heard this, he did not have any strange expressions. He only turned around and nodded at her, indicating that he agreed. Ye Lulu thought for a moment and reached out to tug at the corner of his shirt. Guan Chibei stopped what he was doing and looked down at her hand. Ye Lulu coughed and said bluntly, ¡°By the way, buy more cotton for me or ask if there is any lint in the shop. Then, bring some white cotton cloth back for me to use. I want to make cotton pads.¡± After transmigrating to ancient times, her life was quitefortable now. As she was in confinement, she was also quite ustomed to it. During the days Ye Lulu was in the house, she had thought about her future ns from the beginning to the end. The only headache was in terms of personal hygiene. Especially for her period. The women in the vige really didn¡¯t have such conditions. They used wood ash during their periods. Logically speaking, wood ash was clean, but Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t ept it. No matter what, she had to use cotton pads for her period. Actually, without the pads, Ye Lulu was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. She had to wash and use the cotton pads repeatedly for her period as well. Her privates did not ept that very much. However, using cotton to sew pads! This was already a very extravagant method in ancient times. It was impossible for an ordinary family to bear to do it. That was clean cotton! The adults and children had not even worn thick clothes. How many people froze to death in winter? Even if they had the money, they would not be willing to part with it. Only rich families orndowners would be willing to use cotton to sew clean pads and change them often. Ye Lulu was the only one in Yunwu Vige who had made such a request. However, she would neverpromise. She looked at Guan Chibei and said, ¡°Buy more. I want to use them.¡± One could notpromise when ites to a girl¡¯s personal hygiene! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change much when he heard her say ¡®pad¡¯ so bluntly. He just looked at her with a deeper gaze. She was indeed not the same person as before. Ye Lulu spoke so bluntly because she was afraid that Guan Chibei would not understand. After all, he was a man in the mountains. However, she wanted Guan Chibei to buy them for her. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯m using the same ones from before. I have to change them. Do you understand? Women¡¯s items can¡¯t be used for their entire lives. I have to change them often. It¡¯s cleaner.¡± Guan Chibei looked at her again. This time, he was speechless. ¡°Did she think that he did not know?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Chibei nodded and replied. Seeing that he really agreed to anything, she did not say much or ask more and continued to change the diapers for the babies. Hence, Guan Chibei went up the mountain. He was preparing to hunt for winter. He first went to the wend he had gone to thest time. The temperature there was warmer and it was very moist. No one disturbed him for a long time. The wild ducks and wild duck eggs in the reeds were denser. Chapter 172 - Guan Chibeis Big Purchase

Chapter 172: Guan Chibei¡¯s ¡®Big Purchase¡¯

Wild duck eggs were everywhere. They were big and green as theyy on the ground. Guan Chibei took a step forward, and the yin energy on his body spread out and enveloped the reeds. Therefore, the wild ducks moving through the reeds lost their vitality and stopped inside. Guan Chibei picked up a wild duck with one hand. It was the end of autumn. This wild duck was even fatter than the previous one. One duck was fatter than the other. His arms were sore from carrying them. Guan Chibei picked up ten wild ducks and wrapped his hands around the thinnest part of their necks. He carried them home as if he was holding a bunch of grass. There was too much prey. He could not finish hunting in one go. Wild ducks: I¡¯m held by the neck so I can¡¯t breathe.jpg He could not finish carrying those wild ducks with both hands. Guan Chibei carried a basket up the mountain, and there were seven or eight wild ducks in the basket. The wild ducks were not tied up or knocked out. They were stuffed into the basket on his back, but they did not move at all. They did not fly away! On the first trip down the mountain, everyone in the vige saw the dozen wild ducks he had brought down. Their eyes widened. ¡°The Guan family¡¯s Chibei is really amazing¡­¡± ¡°Are they going to soar into the sky? Look, so many wild ducks!¡± ¡°Oh my, the Guan family is leading better lives by the day¡­¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°The wild duck nest I foundst time became bigger again.¡± Everyone could only envy him for his good luck. As he walked back to the Guan family, some of the vige girls saw the prey Guan Chibei was carrying. Their eyes lit up and their cheeks flushed. They stammered as they greeted Guan Chibei. ¡°Guan¡­ Sixth Brother Guan¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Sixth Brother Guan.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, you¡¯re so good at hunting¡­¡± The girls who had mentioned how good Guan Chibei was on the day of the Guan family¡¯s triplets¡¯ one-month-old celebration all started to talk to him. Some were bold. They didn¡¯t hesitate and went to Guan Chibei¡¯s side to try chatting with him. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, you¡¯re so good at hunting. Did you bring the prey to the city to sell? How much did you sell them for?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded to everyone. He did not pay special attention to any woman and did not answer this question. ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I¡¯m Xixi from the Xu family in the vige. You know me, right?¡± One of the girls even took the initiative to introduce herself to Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei did know them. The vige was only so big, so who wouldn¡¯t know them? Guan Chibei nodded, but he did not speak to the others. He turned around and entered the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Guan Chibei brought the wild ducks to the duck pen in the backyard. He had been tidying up the various livestock pens in the Guan family¡¯s backyard during this period of time so that he could raise all sorts of livestock when winter was approaching. As soon as the wild ducksnded, they immediately started quacking. Originally, wild ducks were very fierce and knew how to fly. If they weren¡¯t tied up, they would fly past the duck pens. However, Guan Chibei turned around and left, ignoring them. Just as the wild ducks were about to escape, suddenly¡­ in the house closest to the backyard, there was another burst of yin energy that was exactly the same as that man¡¯s! ¡°Quack¡­¡± Although that yin energy was a little weak, it was formed by thebination of three bursts of yin energy. It still enveloped the Guan family and suppressed all the wild ducks. The wild ducks copsed miserably. They could not escape. Guan Chibei went up the mountain again without any psychological burden. This time, he went to the wild ducknd and started picking up wild duck eggs. Thest time, the Guan family really liked wild duck eggs. Eggs could be safely stored in the winter, so it was best to pick up more. The basket was filled with dry grass. Guan Chibei picked up the wild duck eggs and ced them on the dry grass one by one. The duck eggs were stacked and filled the basket. After stacking a fewyers, Guan Chibeiy another thickyer of dry grass. This way, even if there were manyyers, the eggs would not break easily. After filling the wild duck eggs, Guan Chibei went back up the mountain. He even brought arge basket with ayer of rags inside. Guan Chibei searched carefully among the dense reeds. He found a small wild duck that had just hatched and ced it in the basket! Chapter 173 - Wild Hares, Pheasants, Wild Ducks

Chapter 173: Wild Hares, Pheasants, Wild Ducks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That¡¯s right. He was going to catch some small wild ducks and bring them home to raise! Guan Chibei caught approximately thirty small ducks and ced some dry grass in the basket to ward off the cold. He carried the basket of duck eggs, held the small ducks, and carried them down the mountain to the Guan family. Guan Chibei went straight to the duck pen in the backyard. The duck pen had a specialpartment prepared for the small ducks. It was filled with dry grass and broken pieces of cloth, so it was considered warm. Guan Chibei ced the small ducks down. When the furry ducksnded, they were a little livelier than the bigger ducks. They started to spread out one by one, moving around in the pen in the unfamiliar surroundings. These ducks must have been born not long ago. Guan Chibei added some warm water and white rice. This was naturally very extravagant, but he was only going to let them eat like this for four days after they were born. Moreover, he had just caught them and was afraid that they would be ufortable, so he gave them better food. Therge wild duck eggs in the basket were taken to the kitchen and ced neatly one by one. After catching the wild ducks, Guan Chibei went up the mountain to hunt other prey. There were eight to nine wild hares, more than ten pheasants, two roe deers, a big musk deer, and four goats! Most importantly, there were four goats! He had caught four goats at once! As a result, when Guan Chibei went down the mountain, he stuffed all the wild hares and pheasants into the basket on his back. He even carried the long ears of a few wild hares with his left hand. Following that, he used a tree vine to lead the two female goats down the mountain. That was right. These four goats were two pairs of mother and child. A female goat was in her prime and was searching for food in the mountain with a young goat. It was almost winter, and the animals hade out to find food. These mother and child pairs were not together, but they were not far away in the mountain. Guan Chibei walked a few steps and saw one of the pairs. He walked a little further in and saw another pair. The young goat clung tightly to the female goat and searched for food and water in the forest. It saw Guan Chibei. The female goat was about to take the young goat away but was stopped by the yin energy on Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei was slightly surprised. He had encountered two pairs of mother and child goats in a row, but he did not hesitate to take them away. When he was about to leave, there was too much prey and the female goat was very big. Guan Chibei pulled a tree vine and used it as a rope. He used the tree vine to lead the two female goats like an ordinary person leading a cow out. Goats were strong and fast. Logically speaking, no ordinary person could pull the goats away with tree vines! But Guan Chibei could do it. Furthermore, the young goats were not tied up. They would follow the female goats closely and Guan Chibei would not let them go. When he walked down the mountain, the entire vige was dumbfounded. It was no longer a simple gasp of envy. Instead, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Hiss¡­ How did the Guan family¡¯s Chibei do it? He was using tree vines to hold two goats! Two adult female goats were walking down the mountain? Amazing¡­ Furthermore, the vigers saw that beside the two female goats, there were young goats following closely! Wow. Guan Chibei must have been blessed by the heavens. How could he hunt such prey? No one could believe it. This time, the vigers did not have time to react. They were only stunned on the spot. Guan Chibei led the goats home. As if ying a game, Guan Chibei stored the prey in their respectivepartments.. He first ced the wild hares in the basket inside the rabbit pen. Chapter 174 - Caught Two Pairs of Mother and Child Goats

Chapter 174: Caught Two Pairs of Mother and Child Goats

Then, he ced the pheasants in the chicken pen and led the goats to the pigpen to raise them first. It was too cold for the new year, and it was too troublesome to raise pigs. The Guan family had no ns to do so at the moment either, so the pigpen was empty. He would temporarily keep the two pairs of goats here. The female goat¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness, but it was sensitive by nature. It could feel fear towards Guan Chibei, so it did not dare to move. It only protected the child anxiously and walked around the pigpen. Guan Chibei nced at them calmly and did not react. He went to prepare the goats¡¯ food. The goats were still young. The two female goats were still feeding them and were very plump. He would rear these two pairs of goats first. It was just nice. Actually, if he didn¡¯t bring them back, it would also be quite difficult for the female goats to raise the young goats during winter. They might live better in the Guan family. The Guan family was not prepared to kill them anytime soon. Everything would be fine once they calmed down. After Guan Chibei went out, he returned to the mountain. He had not taken down the two roe deers and arge musk deer. He really could not take them in the trip just now. Guan Chibei tied the three living prey with tree vines and went up the mountain again. The vigers could no longer close their mouths. They watched as Guan Chibei went up and down the mountain a few times and returned home with rich prey. All of them were speechless. ¡­ No matter what, the house was filled with living prey that they had to take care of in autumn and winter! The house seemed to have be lively. Although Guan Chibei¡¯s yin energy weakened the vitality of living creatures, they usually did not dare to escape. After they familiarized themselves with the environment and settled down with ample food and drink, the eyes of these living creatures were much brighter and they became livelier. Who wouldn¡¯t like their house full of living creatures?! Previously, Guan Chibei had been at home organizing the various pens in the backyard. They were finally of use. At night, Mother Rong and the rest returned. They rubbed their hands together and came in. ¡°The sky is getting colder. When we went down the mountain this morning, the grass on both sides had already frozen.¡± Mother Rong and the rest rushed into the kitchen. Everyone was in the kitchen for dinner now, so it was warmer. Today, Second sister-inw Guan stayed at home and had already prepared dinner. There was arge pot of sweet potato porridge with a few side dishes. There were stir-fried duck eggs and a small te of stir-fried meat. It was considered a sumptuous spread in the vige. The porridge was boiled until it was thick and bubbling. It only emitted heat on the surface and the bowl was warm even in their hands. It was the best dinner this winter night. The family sat around the table. Mother Rong took a sip of porridge and said, ¡°It looks like we can only do business for a few more days.¡± Indeed, the sky was getting colder. It would probably start snowing in less than half a month. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Yuan River voyages will stop, but I don¡¯t think the ships can move once the river shows signs of freezing. However, there are more people at the docks these days. They must be rushing to board the ship to do things. Doing business is important, so we have to keep doing it.¡± The men from the Guan family had never been talkative. As such, the only person who talked was Mother Rong. ¡°But we also have to prepare to close our stall for winter.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to build the wall.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°It¡¯s time to stop our business, build the wall, and spend winter at home.¡± The Guan family nodded and agreed. Although the money they had earned recently had to be spent on the wall instead of other ces, this was also a decision made by the family. Who said that everyone didn¡¯t benefit if safety was increased? Furthermore, during autumn and winter, they were most afraid of wild beasts running down the mountain. After the previous incident when someone stole a child, not to mention the baby¡¯s safety, everyone was wary of bad people entering their houses. Mother Rong took out all the money she had earned over the past few days. The whole family counted that they had about eight taels of silver! The Guan family was shocked. They thought that no matter how good their business was, they would earn at most one or two taels of silver. That was already considered quite generous. They did not expect there to be more than eight taels of silver! Everyone in the Guan family froze. Although Mother Rong counted money every day and knew how much there was, her heart still trembled at this moment. It was as if the copper coins were burning her hands. She red at them but did not dare to touch them. Ye Lulu felt a little amused. She counted money every day as well, so she knew very well. ¡°Didn¡¯t we count money every day? In the beginning, we earned our capital back after six or seven days. After that, we made pure profits. We earned hundreds of copper coins a day. Later, our business became better and we earned eight or nine hundred copper coins a day, close to a tael of silver¡­ If not for the cost of the rice and noodles, we would have earned more.¡± The Guan family was so funny¡­ Did they think that they had only earned a little after counting money every day? Ye Lulu grinned. The Guan family looked at Ye Lulu in shock. It wasn¡¯t that. They just hadn¡¯t expected toe into contact with such arge sum of money¡­ That was why they were all silent. ¡°Especially during the past few days.¡± Although Ye Lulu did not go out to participate in the setting up of the stall, she knew everything. She added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother say that the river voyages are about to stop? The weather is colder and more people are buying porridge? Guan Chibei fishes every day. All the chickens in the house have been ughtered, and business is getting better.¡± Mother Rong shivered. Oh my, if Lulu hadn¡¯t suggested doing business, she would never have imagined that she could have so much money in this lifetime! This ie was really beyond her expectations! At this moment, Mother Rong firmly announced that she would continue doing this for the rest of her life! During this period of time, they had earned more money than they had imagined. Therefore, the Guan family had to build a wall. After improving the safety of the Guan family, they would still have some money left. That would be enough to prepare for winter. This was because Guan Chibei had hunted prey, but there were many other things to buy during the new year. Furthermore, there was not enoughnd on the mountain, and the vigers had to buy food. The people in Yunwu Vige worked hard in the city every year because they wanted to save money to buy food and survive winter. However, the Guan family happened to do business before the new year, so they could prepare for winter well. Following that, Mother Rong and the rest went to the city to set up their stall every day. Even though the sky was getting colder, they still set up their stall every day. Furthermore, they were full of fighting spirit and became even more passionate. They had to continue the business at the docks before the Yuan River was sealed. And earn more money. As for Eldest sister-in-Law Guan and Second sister-in-Law Guan, one of them could always spare some time to bring the two men from the Guan family, be it Guan Chixi or Guan Chinan, along to the city to shop and start stocking up for winter! At the same time, the Guan family came up with a n and went to find a builder. They started to work and build the wall at home. In addition, they spent money to buy materials for building walls¡ªmud bricks. In the Shang dynasty, there were many types of building materials. The noblest and wealthy families had green bricks, baked tiles, and so on. Some were even closer to modern technology, but that was something that very few families had. As for most ordinarymoners, if they were farmers and didn¡¯t have money, they would naturally use yellow mud, wood, and even straw huts. As for themoners who had a little more money, they could also use mud bricks. Unlike green bricks, mud bricks also used water, mud, and straw as raw materials. After stirring them, they wereid with woodenttices and ced in the same. They were then smoothened with wooden boards. After putting them away for a few days, they would be mud bricks. The Shang dynasty had mud bricks. They weren¡¯t cheap, but they cost lower than green bricks. Some families would choose to use mud bricks to build their houses if they had spare money, but most farmers did not have such conditions. The Guan family had also calcted the money in their hands. Actually, it didn¡¯t cost much to ask someone who specialized in building houses toe over. This was because they only wanted to build a wall. The Guan family¡¯s men could have done it themselves, but they had to take care of business. Instead, it cost more to buy mud bricks. However, the Guan family hesitated for a moment before buying mud bricks. This was the same as when the Guan family had just built the house. Everyone felt that a wall would be used for a long time, so they had to spend money! Therefore, within the next few days, the team at the foot of the mountain who specialized in building houses went up the mountain and entered Yunwu Vige. When they arrived at the Guan family, they started to look at the ground, measure, and ponder. Then, they pulled over mud bricks and started to build the wall. Oh my! This was definitely a big move that couldn¡¯t be hidden in the vige! There were more than ten people from the specialized building team in the city. All of them were strong men. They also knew about architecture and how to build houses. They gathered at the Guan family. This could be said to be a hugemotion! Everyone in Yunwu Vige was naturally shocked! The vigers were discussing fervently as groups ran over to take a look. Oh my, what was wrong with the Guan family? Where did this moneye from? They actually wanted to start work and build a house silently! What was their Guan family thinking? Were they building a new house or something? Everyone was curious and shocked. They gathered outside the Guan family¡¯s house in shock, creating a hugemotion. Those who did not know better would think that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Guan family? They suddenly became rich?! Don¡¯t they have a lot of sons? Weren¡¯t they very poor before?!¡± ¡°The Guan family¡¯s formation is huge!¡± ¡°What are they doing? Building a house?¡± ¡°Where did the Guan family get the money from?!¡± The vigers gasped in surprise. Most of them were talking about how the poor Guan family suddenly had money and even wanted to build a house. Indeed, building a house was a big deal at this time. The vigers were stunned and puzzled. They spected and discussed. They were also jealous. Guan Chibei walked past everyone with a calm expression and entered the Guan family¡¯s door with a bunch of money in his hand. When the vigers saw him, they immediately found a reason. Oh, that was right! Did Guan Chibei exchange his prey from hunting in the mountains for money?! That made sense. If Guan Chibei exchanged prey for money, the Guan family would have money to build a house! That was right! Why hadn¡¯t they thought of that? One thing was worth mentioning. Although Mother Rong and the rest had been doing business during this period, they had only been doing it for a little more than a month. Due to the cold autumn and winter, although there were more people on the docks, there were fewer people from Yuan City. Chapter 175 - The Guan Family Starts Work

Chapter 175: The Guan Family Starts Work

As they had to prepare for winter, most people in the vige went out. They either went to the grain shops in the city or to the livestock market to buy meat. Fewer people came to the docks to buy foreign goods. It was also just nice that no one noticed Mother Rong. Furthermore, with the crowds, the huge dock was filled with people. Mother Rong¡¯s stall was popr and the food sold was fragrant. They even had a good reputation, thus attracting people to buy from them. However, it was too mobile at the docks. Most of the people who heard the news were tourists transiting at Yuan River. They left after buying some food. As for the locals, they gathered mostly at the markets located a little outside the docks, which were quite far away from Mother Rong and the rest. After the crowd was separated, even if Mother Rong and the rest were popr in that small circle, news of them could not be spread outside. As for the men from Yunwu Vige who went out to work, most of them were busy carryingrge bags at the side of the docks. They didn¡¯t have any breaks, so how would they have the time to pay attention to the situation at the docks?! Furthermore, they knocked off workter than Mother Rong and did not bump into each other at all. Perhaps over time, those men from the vige who went out to work would still be able to see Mother Rong, but now, a short month had passed in the blink of an eye. As a result, no one in the vige had found out that the Guan family had set up a stall at the docks. Until now, no one in the vige knew that their family was doing business. Therefore, the people in Yunwu Vige thought that the Guan family started the construction work because of Guan Chibei¡¯s hunting. Needless to say, the Guan family immediately became the topic of discussion in the vige. There were all kinds of things to talk about. They discussed what the Guan family was up to and how much money they had left. They were envious of the Guan family for having a better life. There were also quite a number of people who were discussing Guan Chibei¡¯s capability. The women in the vige who already had some thoughts were even more excited when they heard this. The Guan family¡¯s sixth son was more capable than they thought! The Guan family started to build the wall under the attention of the entire vige. The vigers also saw that the Guan family had bought mud bricks. It caused a craze as they calcted how much it would cost to buy mud bricks. Someone brought up the many preys that Guan Chibei had hunted in the mountains a few days ago. Just as winter was about to arrive, the Guan family became the focus of Yunwu Vige and stood out the most. At the center of everyone¡¯s discussion, Ye Lulu stayed at home and did not leave the house. She only focused on taking care of the babies. She calcted the time. Sigh¡­ There was at least another month before her body could be considered to have been well-nourished. Fortunately, in the modern world, where she could livezily as long as she had WiFi, sleeping and lying down were her favorite things to do. There was no WiFi now, but she had three babies. Three babies were enough to upy her time. Ye Lulu had imagined in her boredom how the vigers outside would specte about the Guan family starting construction work. However, this could not really be rted to her, so she quickly picked up her youngest son and fed him milk. Guan Chibei was about to enter when he suddenly smelled the fragrance of milk. He paused and immediately closed the door. Over the past few days, he had learned that he could tell from the fragrance of milk in the air that Ye Lulu was feeding. Then, he would stop in time and not barge in. Chapter 176 - A Huge Purchase Before Winter!

Chapter 176: A Huge Purchase Before Winter!

Even so, a man and a woman were mentally strangers to each other. Every time at moments like this, even Guan Chibei felt a little strange. However, after Guan Chibei pushed open the door today, he did not leave. Instead, he stood outside Ye Lulu¡¯s house and guarded it. Nowadays, the workers who built the wall at home were all men. Whether it was for the sake of protecting Ye Lulu or for the sake of gossip, he would stand guard for Ye Lulu. The Guan family started the construction of the wall. The family had previously nned to spend five taels of silver on buying mud bricks. Apart from this budget, there were still three taels of silver left from doing business. Just as the Guan family was about to make a move, they noticed that the days were about right. After picking a day, the Guan family randomly selected a woman. That day, they sent Second Sister-inw Guan and two men, Guan Chinan and Guan Chixi. After putting away the money they had at home, they went to the city excitedly to buy supplies for the new year! They were the most excited when they spent money. Second sister-inw Guan was bold, careful, and capable. Furthermore, she harbored the wonderful vision of buying supplies so that she could live infort during winter. It was difficult for her to calm down. Second Brother Guan was Second sister-inw Guan¡¯s husband, so it was convenient for him to apany her. He and Guan Chixi were in charge of following Second sister-inw Guan around and carrying her things and stand guard. The streets of Yuan City were quite wide, mainly because there were many merchants. They made way for temporary stalls. This was also why it was easy for Mother Rong and the rest to set up a stall. The stalls in Yuan City had rxed rules. Second sister-inw Guan was in a good mood. ording to her initial n, she went to the grain shop and bought fifty catties of white rice, eighty catties of corn noodles, and sixty catties of white flour! They spent more than one tael of silver just like that! There was so much food that they had to store it at the grain shop first. When they were to leaveter, Second Brother Guan and Guan Chixi would carry them back together. If this did not work, the grain shop would need to get someone to help send it back! These were the rules. Although there were many people who bought food during the new year, this order from Second sister-inw and the rest could be considered a big one! Then, they went to the condiment shop and bought sufficient condiments. Clothes could be worn for a long time, but food would be consumed quickly. This was the most important thing. Condiments were not as expensive as grains for the people in the mountains because they were not so scarce. Sometimes, there would be many kinds of condiments in the forest. Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t figure it out, but this dynasty had imported many foreign seasonings. The seasonings were eighty to ny percentplete. Furthermore, because Yuan City was a transportation hub, the prices of foreign goods were slightly lower, and condiments were not expensive in Yuan City. However, this was also differentiated. The usual seasonings¡¯ prices were average, but some expensive seasonings were still expensive. For example, the ones used for medicinal herbs, such as cinnamon, fennel, and so on. Second sister-inw Guan first bought some daily seasonings before buying others. As the Guan family needed a lot of seasonings for cooking, they needed a lot of star anise and cloves. They had spent three hundred copper coins on seasonings. Oh my, this was a little frightening. Ordinary farmers did not even need to use three hundred copper coins worth of seasonings for a year. Those who drank in soup could eat as they pleased, so how could they bear to spend money on seasonings?! In the end, the Guan family¡­ Chapter 177 - New Year Goods

Chapter 177: New Year Goods

Second sister-inw Guan bought seasonings and left the shop. She followed them to the cloth shop and ordered a tael¡¯s worth of cotton. This was indeed not a small amount. One had to know that cotton was light. Even though it was expensive, one tael of silver was already a lot. At the very least, it was enough for all the children in the family to buy new cotton jackets. The adults would also have a few catties of cotton left for themselves! They spent four coins to buy some supplements. The Guan family did not mind. They would see who in the family had tattered clothes which needed mending to ask for cloth from Mother Rong. After they came out of the cloth shop, Second sister-inw Guan led Second Brother Guan and Fifth Brother Guan to buy brown sugar, ordinary sugar, osmanthus sugar, and cinnamon. They also bought some bowls, rapeseed oil, pastries, dried fruits, a few jugs of wine, couplets,nterns, arge barrel of oil, incense sticks, firecrackers¡­ There were so many things. Even Second Brother Guan and Guan Chixi were dumbfounded. Their family bought so many things?! And their family could actually afford so many things?! Second sister-inw Guan was dumbfounded as well. She had bought them ording to Mother Rong¡¯s instructions. Her family had discussed this beforehand. Who knew that after buying them, there would be so many things?! In the past, the Guan family was so poor that they could not fork out much money. They only wanted to be fed during the new year. They had never bought so many new year goods! Especially since there were three babies this year, they had steeled their hearts and decided to buy some fruits such as apples and pears. These fruits were transported from other ces. As they were heavy, the transportation cost was expensive and they were not sold cheaply. However, Ye Lulu said that when the babies grow up, they would be able to eat solid food and other things. It would be best if they could eat some apple mash. Children should eat more fresh fruits. So she bought them. Second sister-inw Guan went to buy other misceneous items. She bought needle, thread, and a few sticks of red candied haws. After buying all the things¡­ Second sister-inw Guan and the rest finally went home excitedly with a huge pile of things, their faces red! As there were too many things boughtter, the grain shop and cloth shop could only send workers to help them carry the things and send them home. Second Brother Guan and Guan Chixi were carrying a lot of things on them. Their hands, shoulders, and backs were all full. They tried their best to bring along the items that they had bought. Second sister-inw Guan did not idle around either. The few of them returned home panting. They had never bought so many things before, so they had underestimated the number of people required. They should have called Guan Chibei over! The workers were working in the Guan family¡¯s house. The wall had already been mostly built, and it had be colder over the past few days. The mountains were especially cold, and only the Guan family was working. It felt a little warmer. Second sister-inw Guan and the rest entered through the door and felt at ease when they saw the wall. They put down the items. The workers from the grain shop who followed them had bitter expressions. They carried the grains up the mountain. Second sister-inw Guan also asked them to put the bags in the courtyard. After checking that there were no missing goods, the workers who carried the items to their house went back down the mountain. Second sister-inw Guan loosened her bones and started to call for help. ¡°Hurry over and take stock of things!¡± Guan Chibei and Father Guan were the ones who stayed at home today. They walked out from Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Second sister-inw Guan quickly instructed them, ¡°Carry the grains into the house in the backyard. Yes, remember not to put them in the kitchen. The winter stove will be too warm and insects might grow¡­¡± ¡°ce all the sugar, dried fruits, and pastries in the cab of Mother¡¯s house. The house in the backyard is too messy¡­ ce the seasonings in the jars in the kitchen and the bowls and tes near the stove. Keep the rapeseed oil, couplets,nterns, incense sticks, and firecrackers in the house in the backyard as well¡­¡± Chapter 178 - The Babies Could Drink Goat Milk!

Chapter 178: The Babies Could Drink Goat Milk!

¡°ce the oil by the oil can in the kitchen¡­¡± ¡°Put the cloth and cotton in Mother¡¯s house. Her house is big.¡± The men were instructed by Second Sister-inw Guan. They were tired and put away all the things they had bought. Over the past few days, all the curious vigers knew that the Guan family was building a wall! The vigers were a little surprised. They originally thought that the Guan family was going to build a new house. They were still thinking that the Guan family¡¯s original house was big enough. Why did they need to build another house? When they saw that there was a tall wall, they understood what was going on. Build a wall? This wasn¡¯t a big deal, but in the vige in the mountains, it was very prominent. This was because not many vigers had such money or were willing to spend this much money to build a wall. Yunwu Vige had always been very safe. Perhaps it was because the entire mountain range was big and the deep mountains weren¡¯t located near them at all. The vigers also didn¡¯t havend to farm grains, so no wild beasts would run down. If every family knew each other, why would there be a need to build a wall? Moreover, they were poor. There was nothing valuable in their houses at all. The slightly valuable items would just be locked in the cabs since everyone¡¯s doors were open. Now, only the Guan family had built a wall. This was unexpected. At a nce, their house seemed to have risen from the ground. After a round of heated discussion, the vigers were surprisingly understanding. ¡°Last time, the Guan family¡¯s triplets were almost taken away. They must be afraid that their children will be stolen in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°No wonder. The money for building this wall was exchanged by Guan Chibei when he went hunting in the mountains. In that case, Guan Chibei¡¯s family doesn¡¯t owe the entire Guan family anything¡­¡± The vigers actually automatically understood the reason. Then, it became a discussion about the Guan family¡¯s wall. The Guan family¡¯s wall was built high. It was close to two meters tall. It was hard and firm. There were mud bricks inside and ayer of mud outside. The workers had dug them from the foot of the mountain. This height was already very impressive in ancient times. The cost of bricks would be more, and the Guan family had indeed spent a lot. Hence, everyone was saying that Guan Chibei was capable and could protect the children. The Guan family behind the wall looked even more secure and had an indescribable aura. Therefore, many vigers were jealous when they saw this. ¡°Oh, does the Guan family dislike the fact that everyone¡¯s doors are open?¡± ¡°Tsk, is the Guan family now a big family in the city?¡± ¡°In the future, will the Guan family interact less with the vigers? Their house is fenced up, and the wall is built so high¡­¡± Their words were sour and sarcastic. These were spoken by the pettiest women in the vige. However, most people were not that extreme. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but if our family were rich, we also would¡¯ve wanted to build a wall. Who knows if outsiders wille up the mountain and enter the vige to steal things¡­¡± ¡°Yes, there were thieves who sneaked inst time.¡± ¡°Ignoring the foot of the mountain and the neighboring viges, aren¡¯t there hooligans in the viges at the mountainside as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. There are few people in the mountains. Our vige is dangerous here.¡± In short, the vigers were surprised and shocked by the Guan family¡¯s construction of a wall. They actually had a positive understanding of it, but they just kept discussing it. It was normal. The vige was peaceful all year round and not a lot of things happened. The Guan family¡¯s matter was considered big. In the house, Ye Lulu heard the cry of a goat. She instantly straightened her body, her eyes shining with surprise. ¡°There¡¯s a goat?¡± Did she hear wrongly? Chapter 179 - The Three People from the Xiong Family

Chapter 179: The Three People from the Xiong Family

Guan Chibei had gone up the mountain a few days ago to hoard prey. He had brought the goats back and raised them at the livestock pen. It was not close to Ye Lulu¡¯s house, and Guan Chibei had not mentioned it to her when he entered the house. Therefore, Ye Lulu did not know that there were two pairs of goats at home. As for the goats, they had been in the Guan family for a few days and had just gotten used to the environment. Therefore, they started to rx and bleat leisurely. That goat bleated and Ye Lulu heard it, Ye Lulu¡¯s ears twitched. When she listened carefully, she heard another energetic bleat. It was obviously the cry of a goat! Ye Lulu was shocked and immediately called the children¡¯s father in. ¡°Guan Chibei!¡± When Guan Chibei entered the house, Ye Lulu asked him impatiently with bright eyes, ¡°I heard the cries of goats? Do we have goats at home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Guan Chibei replied with dark eyes. He did not expect her to have such a huge reaction. He had not thought much of it before and did not tell her. ¡°I caught two mother-and-child pairs on the mountain a few days ago. When I saw that they were very energetic, I brought them home to raise. I didn¡¯t kill them,¡± Guan Chibei said. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them!¡± Ye Luluughed. ¡°Mother-and-child pairs? That¡¯s great! The babies have goat milk to drink!¡± Ye Lulu was genuinely amused. Since she came from the modern era, she naturally knew how good goat milk was. When the babies grow a little older, she wouldn¡¯t have enough milk to feed them. She could then use goat¡¯s milk as a substitute. When the babies start eating solid food, goat milk could provide good nutrition. She could get whatever she wanted. The babies had food to eat when they grow up! Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Raise those two pairs of goats! Wow, there are even two pairs! Haha, the heavens are really helping¡­ We can provide goat milk for the babies! That¡¯s very good for the babies!¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s gazended on her face, which seemed to be shining as well. He nodded, not knowing what emotions were in his eyes. When Ye Lulu found out that there were goats at home, she was overjoyed the entire day. She even urged Guan Chibei to take good care of the mother goats and nourish them well. The entire Guan family was happy today. All the goods that had been bought for winter had already been stored at home. After two days, the Guan family¡¯s wall was built. Not bad, it was quite fast. As this should be thest job for the workers before winter, they were in a hurry and worked hard, so the construction speed was very fast. It took only a few days. Now, there was a tall wall outside the Guan family¡¯s courtyard, securing the Guan family tightly. The other vigers and neighbors could no longer peek into the Guan family. The discussion in the vige changed as well. ording to the experienced elders in the vige, based on the weather and scenery, they predicted that the first heavy snow would arrive in a few days. The Yuan River voyages were about to stop as well. There was already a clear notice about this. Mother Rong and the rest were fighting for time to set up their stall. As for the farmers in Yuan City, the smell of winter was already strong. Manymoners stopped work and returned home to rest. In Yunwu Vige, some people who were working in the city outside also returned. Most of them were men. Only a few women went to the city to be embroiderers, nannies, or cooks. The vige was bustling with noise and excitement. At the same time, there were more people who had nothing to do. They walked around the vige more often and saw new things in the vige. Among them was a family surnamed Xiong in the vige. This Xiong family was not considered a big family in the vige. There were only three people, a father, and two sons. Their house was built at the vige entrance. However, their family was a little special in the vige. They were famous for not being easy to deal with. The reason was that this family of three was very tall and strong! Especially the two sons, they were born with big chunks of meat. Their strength was as impressive as the firm and bulging meat on their bodies. They were a head taller than ordinary vigers and were almost half a body bigger. Standing in the vige, they looked like a small mountain, making people feel extremely pressured. The vigers didn¡¯t dare to provoke them easily. Although their father was in his twenties or thirties, he was unusually tall and strong. He had firmer muscles than the others. Although his age was a little older, his strength and foundation exceeded the others. That was because he was still working, just like young men in their prime. As expected, the two sons of the Xiong family were even more amazing. They spent most of their time in the city as fighters for thergest casino! The sry was very high, so they simply stayed in the city. They would only return to the vige during the Lunar New Year period. The rest of the time, they worked in the city. They came into contact with all kinds of people who were not to be trifled with. They were also strong and powerful. Their family¡¯s wealth was also higher than the conditions of the vigers. The three of them didn¡¯t have wives or children now. Mother Xiong had passed away long ago. After that, Father Xiong didn¡¯t marry anyone else and lived with his two sons. The two brothers from the Xiong family were already grown up, but for some reason, they had no intention of getting married. The whole family usually worked in the city together like this, and only went home during the New Year. Therefore, the Xiong family had been living well. This year, the Xiong family returned to the vige. When they had nothing to do, they walked around the vige to see if there were any new changes in the vige and also to kill time. With their tall and strong bodies, they were indeed quite outstanding when walking in the vige. Ordinary vigers avoided them when they saw them. The expressions of the Xiong family were calm. They were used to this. Ordinary people would be afraid when they saw them. They only walked slowly in the vige. They had just arrived at the vige entrance when they encountered Mother Liu. There was also the extremely thin and frail-looking Liu Ya carrying a basket to pick wild vegetables. When they passed by them, Mother Liu was saying to Liu Ya, ¡°You have good taste. It looks like Guan Chibei is more capable than what everyone thinks. You heard the vigers discussing how much prey he had hunted on the mountain this time? They said that he was capable and that wild ducks, pheasants, wild hares¡­ They were all carried down the mountain as if they were free. There was also bigger prey like musk deers and goats!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ he¡¯s really capable. Everyone in the vige is envious of him. However, you¡¯re the only one who has an affair with Guan Chibei¡­ This is a good thing. In the future, when you enter the Guan family, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy life!¡± Mother Liu¡¯s eyes darkened. She did not seem to be smart and her words reflected how considerate she was of her children. She did not want to take any benefits from Liu Ya. Instead, she was really happy for her. Liu Ya blushed and said with a shy expression, ¡°Indeed¡­ Yes, Sixth Brother Guan is too powerful. When I was¡­ together with him, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful. I thought that it was already good enough that he could asionally go up the mountain and catch prey.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl. You happened to settle down with Guan Chibei for the rest of your life. It¡¯s time for the Guan family to have a change of luck. Their family will definitely be doing well in the future. They won¡¯t be like this. They might even be one of the top families in the vige.¡± Chapter 180 - Theres Meat?

Chapter 180: There¡¯s Meat?

¡°Guan Chibei isn¡¯t just capable of doing this. Didn¡¯t you hear, everyone in the vige knows that the Guan family built a wall. They used a lot of mud bricks and said that they were from all the money Guan Chibei earned from hunting! If you follow Guan Chibei, would you still be worried about the future? You¡¯ll be leading a happy life.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s eyes flickered. She was secretly overjoyed by Mother Liu¡¯s words, but she did not want others to know that she was fabricating the truth. She said softly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯re outside our house¡­¡± Her words indirectly admitted that what Mother Liu said was true. Upon hearing their words, the Xiong brothers raised their eyes and turned their heads, thinking about what Liu Ya and her mother had just said with interest. What? The Guan family?! Was this the same Guan family who was almost the poorest in the vige previously? In their impression, this Guan family only earned enough money to feed their entire family, so they never had any money left. They weren¡¯t outstanding at all in Yunwu Vige. Hearing these words, how had the Guan family changed?! They had not returned to the vige during the year. The Xiong brothers wanted to know about such changes the most. Especially the changes that poor families had made. That Guan Chibei¡­ He knew how to hunt? He even had the ability to hunt so much prey back?! Even if one was rich, meat, especially fresh meat, was precious. It was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. Even if one had money, they might not be able to eat it. Because although Yuan City was developed in shipping, it was impossible to ughter meat and bring it back fresh. All the hunters who could enter the mountains to hunt for prey would send the prey to thergest restaurant in the city as soon as they had any harvest. All the big and small restaurants would want meat. The price of meat, especially prey, was really high. If that Guan Chibei from the Guan family really knew how to hunt, that would be an incredible skill. Even the Xiong brothers, who were rich and powerful (relying on their physiques), could note up with something as capable as Guan Chibei. The Xiong brothers exchanged looks. They hade out to the vige to walk around today. This was considered the matter that interested them the most. The Xiong brothers immediately walked into the vige to see if the Guan family had really made aeback. Also, from the conversation between that mother-daughter pair just now, that Guan Chibei from the Guan family who knew how to hunt already had a wife and children, but still had an affair with a woman privately? He was really enjoying life. No wonder he dared to do this. He knew how to hunt. The Xiong brothers immediately walked towards the Guan family. Their footsteps were big and they walked quickly. Soon, they arrived at the Guan family¡¯s door. Upon seeing that this was the only family in the vige who had built a wall, they felt that it was imposing. Indeed, they were outstanding and different! Oh, look at the wall. It seemed like the Guan family had really made aeback. Were they rich? Was it all because of that sixth son who knew how to hunt? The Xiong brothers looked at the Guan family¡¯s wall. They had lived in the city for a long time and were naturally knowledgeable. Just by looking at the size of the wall and estimating the muds bricks, they could roughly guess how much the Guan family had spent. They then thought about what Mother Liu had said just now. Did Guan Chibei bring a lot of prey along with him recently? Were they all piled up? After thinking for a while, they realized that this was really incredible. If the Guan family were to exchange everything for money, they would have quite a lot of money. It was not that the Xiong brothers weren¡¯t rich or couldn¡¯t stand the sight of rich people. However, now that some families in the vige had risen up and were in the limelight even more than their family, they weren¡¯t too happy about this. The Xiong brothers looked at each other again and walked around the vige to listen to the discussions of others. The vigers were still talking about the number of prey Guan Chibei had hunted that day. They even said that two pairs of goats had been brought down from the mountain. Wild ducks, pheasants, wild hares. Recently, he had been going into the river frequently to fish. He would fish a lot every time. His woman had given birth to three sons at once. His wife and sons all needed to eat and drink, and he could satisfy all of them. Moreover, the Guan family¡¯s days were getting better. The strong fragrance of food often drifted out from the courtyard, and most of it had the smell of meat. They made meat every day and there were different types of prey. There was chicken, duck, pork, rabbit, fish¡­ The vigers were all gossiping. There was no need to ask around. The Guan family was in the biggest limelight in the vige this year. Upon hearing those words, the Xiong brothers looked even more interested. The two of them walked around and returned to the vicinity of the Xiong family. Was he so good at hunting? Did the Guan family eat so much prey? Be it selling or eating, these were all worth a lot. Furthermore, Guan Chibei didn¡¯t hunt only ordinary pheasants. There were also musk deers, roe deers, and goats. Although these prey weren¡¯t considered rare or precious and couldn¡¯t bepared to tigers or sika deers, if they were sold in a restaurant, there would definitely be some rich families who would order them and they could take the opportunity to befriend the rich and powerful! People who worked in casinos knew best how to befriend people with power. The Xiong brothers were not so calm anymore. If they could obtain the Guan family¡¯s prey, it would be of great use. When the Xiong brothers returned home, they exchanged a few words with Father Xiong. When Father Xiong heard this, he was slightly surprised. He also knew about the Guan family, but he did not expect such a change to ur. However, after Father Xiong learned of the Xiong brothers¡¯ ns, he did not show any objection. His expression was very calm, and he let the Xiong brothers do whatever they wanted. The Xiong brothers went out to the vige and heard a viger guessing secretly. ¡°Speaking of which, the Guan family has been a little mysterious recently. That Mother Rong doesn¡¯t seem to have been around the vige for a long time. It seems like she hasn¡¯t argued with anyone in a long time as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Guan family disappears to every day. There are very few people at home every day, and it¡¯s very quiet¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that someone found a job in the city? Mother Rong went to the backyard of a rich family to work, right? The men from the Guan family also went out to work?¡± ¡°After all, Guan Chibei can hunt. The Guan family¡¯s expenses are still huge. How do you think all the men in their house ate? They would eat up all their assets. Now, there are three new children as well¡­¡± The vigers¡¯ words were mixed with jealousy. Someone also took the opportunity to smear Ye Lulu¡¯s name. ¡°That¡¯s right. That wife of Guan Chibei¡¯s is alsozy and spineless.¡± ¡°She took advantage of the fact that she gave birth to three children and did confinement for more than two months. She¡¯s even lying on the bed now and staying in the house!¡± ¡°She said she would take care of the three children. Oh, which woman is as delicate as her? Who in the vige doesn¡¯t get out of bed and work after resting for a few days?¡± ¡°That Ye Lulu is really thick-skinned. Even until now, she¡¯s still being fed well by the Guan family. Oh, she¡¯spletely shameless. It¡¯s really bad luck to marry such a daughter-inw. She¡¯s so cheap. She gets people to treat her and do all kinds of work for her. That¡¯s right. I saw that her body is fine. She¡¯s just pretending now.¡± This woman¡¯s words were unpleasant to the ears. It was obvious that she was extremely jealous of Ye Lulu. Chapter 181 - How Are You Going to Resolve This Matter?

Chapter 181: How Are You Going to Resolve This Matter?

When the Xiong brothers heard the new information, they rubbed their hands together and raised their eyebrows. The corners of their lips curled into a smile that was not to be trifled with. They lifted their feet and walked towards the Guan family again. The Xiong brothers arrived at the Guan family¡¯s door. This time, they did not stop. The two strong men stepped into the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. The Guan family¡¯s wall had almost been built, but precisely because the deadline was these two days, the workers were doing thest bit of work. The door was often open for convenience. The Xiong brothers walked in immediately. ¡°Is Guan Chibei around? Come out.¡± The Xiong brothers were extremely calm. As soon as they entered the door, they called Guan Chibei over. The two of them had a usual domineering air about them. It was not that they were talking nonsense, but the Xiong brothers did not need to think of any roundabout methods, be it in the vige or the city. As long as they stood in front of people, who would dare to provoke them after looking at their physiques? Therefore, the Xiong brothers had their eyes on the Guan family as prey. They didn¡¯t need to n at all and went straight to the door. The unfamiliar voice sounded unkind. Guan Chibei walked over calmly when he heard it. When the Xiong brothers saw Guan Chibei, they sized him up and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s really different from before.¡± Then, they added, ¡°I remember that he was so skinny that he looked like a bamboo pole. I could break him with one hand. He¡¯s much taller now.¡± Their words and attitude carried a sense of insult and contempt. The Xiong brothers didn¡¯t hide anything. As soon as he heard that they were here to cause trouble, Guan Chibei raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them coldly. The Xiong brothers smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you look fair and clean. You¡¯re quite refined. It¡¯s not bad for you to grow up like this in the mountains. However, you would still be a bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the world in the city. I didn¡¯t expect the heavens to be so good to you and give you a skill in hunting.¡± When Guan Chibei heard this, he realized one of the reasons why the two of them hade. He had some impression of these two brothers, but it was not very deep. It was because Guan Chibei had been working outside for a long time before this. He rarely saw the Xiong brothers. However, because of the special characteristics of the Xiong family, they were also famous in the vige. Guan Chibei knew a little about them. Guan Chibei thought to himself, ¡®Not only are the heavens good to me, but they even sent me to the mortal world. Were they surprised?¡¯ He said calmly to the Xiong brothers, ¡°What do you want?¡± If Ye Lulu saw this, she would be shocked. The Xiong brothers were indeed very big-sized. They were estimated to be at least two meters tall! Moreover, they were muscr men. Perhaps because they had been working hard all year round and practiced martial arts as fighters, their muscles were bulging and very strong. Even their forearms had muscles bulging. However, the Xiong brothers looked very ordinary. They were not fierce or ugly. Instead, they were a little pale. They had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Their lips were neither thick nor thin, and they looked very ordinary. It was just that they spent most of their time in the casinos, so their eyebrows and gazes were dark and unkind. There was a predatory aura. That¡¯s right. Not only were their physiques strong, but the Xiong brothers also practiced martial arts. As fighters in the casinos, they knew how to viciously hit other people¡¯s fatal spots. The damage they dealt was very high. Even the people in the city did not dare to provoke people like the Xiong brothers. The Xiong brothers were also aware of this and were used to it. Therefore, they did not take the Guan family, especially Guan Chibei, seriously at all. They smiled at him and said, ¡°I heard that you have recently learned how to hunt. You¡¯ve hunted a lot of prey? This has nothing to do with us. However, a viger told us that you walked past our door yesterday and looked into our house. You damaged our roof beams. Let us ask you now¡ªHow are you going to resolve this matter?¡± Chapter 182 - The Arrow Was Shot at the Corner of Eldest Brother Xiongs Eye

Chapter 182: The Arrow Was Shot at the Corner of Eldest Brother Xiong¡¯s Eye

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With this attitude, they were obviously extorting meat. Guan Chibei looked at the two of them calmly, not knowing why they hade. However, his reaction was to say expressionlessly, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then let¡¯s go to the authorities to resolve this.¡± The Xiong brothers opposite him paused as if they did not expect Guan Chibei to dare to have such a reaction. Then, they chuckled. Their eyes were imposing and it was as if they had heard something interesting. ¡°So the Guan family¡¯s sixth son¡¯s bones are so hard? I didn¡¯t notice this before.¡± ¡°Is he using the authorities to suppress us?¡± ¡°Your bones are hard, but you¡¯re a little stupid and ignorant. Do you think that you, a person without power, influence, or experience, who stays in the mountains all year round is better at talking to the officials? Or are we, who have been interacting with the people in the city in the casinos?¡± The Xiong brothers were mocking him. They were also direct towards Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change as he said calmly, ¡°You mean that it¡¯s useless to look for the authorities? The authorities will help you no matter what.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, a nerd like you in the mountains can¡¯t look for the authorities.¡± The Xiong brothers did not care about Guan Chibei at all. After sneering, they stood in front of Guan Chibei and stuck out their chests, revealing the strong muscles on their bodies. The aura on their bodies pressured people as they said in a threatening voice, ¡°Look at how your Guan family is living such a good life. If you still want to continue living such a good life, you better know what¡¯s good for you. Give us some prey and this matter will be over. Otherwise, do you know what trouble you will face?!¡± Second Brother Xiong also showed a fierce attitude and added, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of people our Xiong family is? Go out to the vige and ask around. We have everything we want. Who dares to not give it to us?¡± ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, give us some of the prey you hunted. Our Xiong family has not bought any meat for the new year yet. We happen to like your family¡¯s meat. If you don¡¯t give it to us, don¡¯t me us for showing you what we¡¯re capable of.¡± ¡°Even in the city, we don¡¯t meet many people who dare to be rude.¡± The Xiong brothers were all smiling at this point. They sneered lightly and carried brazen attitudes. It was obvious that they were extremely domineering. Guan Chibei replied briefly, ¡°No.¡± The Xiong brothers paused, and the smile on their faces faded a little. Instead, it was reced by a little fierce coldness and a vicious and fake smile. They had never met anyone who was not afraid of them. They did not expect a tall and thin mountain youth to be so unyielding towards them. ¡°No? Hah, I¡¯ve never seen anyone dare to say such things in front of us.¡± The Xiong brothers were also a little angered by Guan Chibei¡¯s calmness. They smiled viciously, but their attitudes were still domineering. The Xiong brothers walked forward and kicked the dried vegetables in the Guan family¡¯s courtyard to the ground. The Guan family had been building the wall these days. There was already a lot of dust on the ground, and the dried vegetables that were about to be dried by the sun were all dirty. It would be unbearable to wash them. The two of them were both fighters in the casino, so they were the best at bullying others. They also seemed to think that this was an appetizer. Second Brother Xiong kicked the water vat as well. Boom! The Xiong brothers were indeed strong enough to kick the thin vat filled with water in the courtyard! As soon as the vat broke, there was a loud sound. The water in the vat was also poured down. There was a hugemotion, and the atmosphere in the Guan family¡¯s courtyard changed immediately. The workers who were building the wall were all stifled. They looked over and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly, feeling a little afraid. The workers did not dare to cause trouble. Furthermore, although the Xiong brothers were only two people, their physiques were too intimidating. There was some prying outside the Guan family¡¯s door. The Xiong brothers¡¯ actions also attracted some vigers. What happened?! Ye Lulu heard this strange sound in the room and asked. The Xiong brothers ced their hands on their hips and looked domineering. They nodded at Guan Chibei and smiled. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s good for you? Who wouldn¡¯t dare to give us what we want? Guan Chibei, I advise you to be sensible. We don¡¯t want all your prey. We¡¯re already giving you face. Don¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°The most vicious people in the casino in the city are also afraid of our fists.¡± Eldest Brother Xiong cracked his frighteningly big fists and immediately showed his strength to Guan Chibei. He turned around and walked about as if he was at home. He did not see any meat hanging and returned to say to Guan Chibei, ¡°Where¡¯s the meat? Where¡¯s the prey?¡± ¡°Our Xiong family only wants half of it. When your Guan family hunts in the future, you have to send some to our house as well.¡± Eldest Brother Xiong raised his head. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that no matter when, even when we¡¯re not in the vige, you should send them out to the city. You know about the casino, right? Do you still dare to be stubborn?¡± The Xiong brothers were greedy. Without giving them anything, they wanted to rely on their strength and power to take advantage of the Guan family permanently! At this moment, some vigers had already seen the Xiong brothers enter. They heard some sounds and knew what was going on. They stuck their heads out and even took a few steps in to see themotion. They immediately began to whisper among themselves, knowing what was going on. The Xiong family in the vige was not to be trifled with. They took a fancy to the Guan family¡¯s things and went straight to their door to ask for them! Among the vigers, there was nock of people who added insult to injury. ¡°Who asked them to be eye-catching? I¡¯ve already said that with the Guan family being in the limelight, shouldn¡¯t they be afraid of attracting others? They¡¯re unlucky now.¡± The Xiong brothers stood with their arms akimbo. Their physiques were a head taller than Guan Chibei when they stood in front of him. Their firm bodies were much better than Guan Chibei¡¯s. It was obvious that their strengths were not on the same level. Guan Chibei was like a child who could be bullied at will. It was no wonder that the Xiong brothers were so direct and insulting. ¡°Your Guan family¡¯s prey is in the backyard, right?¡± the Xiong brothers said. They did not care about Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction. Without waiting for him to agree, they walked straight into the courtyard, as if it was only right for them to walk about as if they were at home. ¡°The two of us will go in and take half of the prey now. Your Guan family will stay back. We¡¯ll choose first.¡± Guan Chibei took a step to the side and moved to the front of the Xiong brothers. ¡°Stop.¡± The air suddenly tightened. The Xiong brothers were stopped in their tracks. They narrowed their eyes instantly, and there was a faint hostility on their bodies. In fact, the two of them had long been angered by Guan Chibei¡¯s calmness. Now, Guan Chibei actually dared to stop them. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Or do you not know what fists are?¡± The Xiong brothers immediately had unkind expressions. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, Second Brother Xiong kicked the wooden barrel next to him again. The wooden barrel was sent flying a few meters high, and then it hit the wall again with a ¡®bang.¡¯ Then, it split apart into pieces. This series of actions caused a hugemotion. When the vigers who had already sneaked in saw this, they didn¡¯t even dare to discuss it. All of their faces turned green and they fell silent. It was obvious that the Xiong brothers were strong and intimidating in the vige. In the house, Ye Lulu heard an unusual sound for the second time. Thismotion was different from usual. She was afraid that something had happened. Not knowing what was going on, Ye Lulu thought for a moment and put on thick outerwear. She went out the door and locked the babies in the house just in case. Then, she headed to the front courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± A woman¡¯s crisp voice sounded and Ye Lulu¡¯s slim figure appeared in the courtyard. After she gave birth, because she had rested well and had sufficient nutrition, her body, which was overly thin and weak previously, became slim and very delicate. As soon as the Xiong brothers saw Ye Lulu, their eyes lit up. They did not have any indecent looks. They often wandered around brothels in the city and had seen many beautiful and alluring women. However, Eldest Brother Xiongughed and said immediately, ¡°Oh, your wife is out. Why? Do you want your wife to see you get beaten up in front of others?¡± ¡°Or we can just teach his wife a lesson.¡± Second Brother Xiong¡¯s temper became even more explosive. He snorted and said, ¡°Your wife came out at the right time. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll give us the prey or not.¡± Second Brother Xiong stepped forward and wanted to grab Ye Lulu¡¯s arm! A grown man like him did not have any pity for women and actually wanted to hit Ye Lulu against the Guan family¡¯s wall! On the other side, Eldest Brother Xiong alsounched an attack. He picked up a wooden leg from the wooden barrel that had been kicked into pieces and used it as a stick. He stepped forward and smashed whatever was in the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°You¡¯re not giving me meat, right? I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am.¡± The courtyard was in chaos. The vigers who had sneaked in gasped as well. The Guan family was about to suffer. The three men from the Xiong family were really strong. Not many men in the vige could defeat them. To be honest, although Guan Chibei was capable of hunting¡­ He was tall and thin, and his aura was not very domineering. If they were to fight, Guan Chibei would definitely not be able to defeat the Xiong brothers! The Guan family was going to suffer a cmity. The Xiong brothers came to ask for meat, but the Guan family wouldn¡¯t give it to them. Wouldn¡¯t the Guan family be bullied by the Xiong brothers? As soon as that thoughtnded¡­ In a chaotic courtyard. Guan Chibei, who had a calm expression on his face. He did not seem to be afraid at all. He suddenly moved. He moved to the side and picked up a simple and primitive wooden bow from the corner of the house. The bow did not look heavy or particrly big. However, it was not small. It was a very ordinary kind of woodworking. Following that, Guan Chibei raised his wooden bow and loaded a sharpened wooden arrow. He drew the bow and shot forward in a seemingly ordinary manner. The air let out a buzzing sound. An ordinary wooden arrow suddenly shot out like a shooting star. Guan Chibei¡¯s stance was ordinary, and it did not seem to take much effort.. However, the wooden arrow pierced through the air and shot out. Chapter 183 - Silence

Chapter 183: Silence

It brushed past the corner of Second Brother Xiong¡¯s eye, who was about to touch Ye Lulu, and urately cut a bloody wound in the corner of his eye. Then, it pierced straight into the wooden board behind him. There was a loud sound as the wooden arrow pierced into the wooden shelf in the courtyard. It went two fingers deep! Spider-like cracks appeared in the middle of the wooden board! The chaotic courtyard suddenly fell silent¡­ The air seemed to have stopped. Second Brother Xiong, who had a fierce expression and a domineering posture, was suddenly stunned. The expression on his face turned to fear. Then, when he realized what was going on, all his intimidating aura turned into bone-deep fear! Fresh red blood flowed from the corner of his eye. Second Brother Xiong couldn¡¯t help but blink his eyes, and intense pain flooded the corner of his eye. In the silence, Second Brother Xiong couldn¡¯t remember anything about being domineering, plundering, or taking revenge. He only knew one thing: His eyes were just a little bit away from being pierced by the wooden arrow! Guan Chibei¡¯s archery was actually so precise. Even though he was so far away and he was still moving just now, Guan Chibei had loaded the bow and shot the arrow in the blink of an eye. Without even aiming, the arrow almost struck his eye! Before anyone could react, Guan Chibei nocked another arrow and drew the bow. The wooden arrow turned and aimed at the arrogant Eldest Brother Xiong. He did not even have to aim before shooting another arrow out. The arrow brushed past the corner of Eldest Brother Xiong¡¯s eyes and pierced deeply into the ground behind him! Blood flowed from the corner of Eldest Brother Xiong¡¯s eyes¡­ The two brothers from the Xiong family suddenly turned around. Their eyes were filled with fear and disbelief. They immediately lost their bold aura. Their legs went limp and they staggered, almost falling to the ground. It was silent. The vigers watching also became vignt and held their breaths. Second Brother Xiong had a cut on the corner of his right eye. As for Eldest Brother Xiong¡­ it was the corner of his left eye. The brothers each had a cut on the corner of one eye. Blood flowed down. It was extremely painful, but it did not cause any fatal damage. It was perfectly silent, and all the vigers were shocked. Everyone found out how urate Guan Chibei¡¯s archery was! That¡¯s true. If his archery skills were bad, would he be so good at hunting? How could he hunt so much prey? The two domineering brothers from the Xiong family were initially arrogant. Who knew that they would immediately wither after being shot by Guan Chibei¡¯s arrows? The Xiong brothers looked at Guan Chibei and locked their legs¡­ It was not their fault for being timid. Their arrogance and unreasonable behaviors earlier were not a bluff. However, the two arrows that Guan Chibei had just shot urately and dangerously brushed past the corners of their eyes¡­ It really gave people a great sense of shock and fear. Guan Chibei¡¯s archery was extremely urate, which showed that if he wanted to¡­ he could easily shoot the arrows into their hearts. How could this not be frightening? Although they were powerful, in a ce like Yuan City, which was developed in shipping and considered prosperous, how many people could be so capable and have such good archery skills?! Although the Xiong brothers were fierce, they did not dare to face such a capable person! Simrly, no matter how good a person was at fighting, they did not dare to provoke real special agents¡­ Because their skills were not on the same level. Chapter 184 - F*ck, This Was the First Time I Felt That Hes Handsome!

Chapter 184: F*ck, This Was the First Time I Felt That He¡¯s Handsome!

Although there were real martial arts skills, there were very few people in the Shang dynasty who practiced them. If they were not from the imperial family, they were experts from the martial world. How could the Xiong brothers match up? To think that a viger in the mountains would have such excellent archery skills¡­ The Xiong brothers wilted immediately and no longer had their imposing aura. Their arrogant faces became pale for once. Guan Chibei stood still and slowly put down the wooden bow in his hand. Ye Lulu was about to be caught by Second Brother Xiong. Of course, she was not brainless. She was about to turn around and slip away. At the very most, she had a pair of scissors in her hand. Of course, as someone who had lived in the modern era, even if she was still a female university student when she transmigrated, she was already very aware of her personal safety! In the modern era, chili water was used to guard against men. In ancient times, when she encountered unusual situations, Ye Lulu only dared toe out after naturally taking something to protect herself. She was prepared to pierce the back of this man¡¯s hand if he really caught her! She would see who would die and who would live! Even so, the man in front of her was huge. He was estimated to be two meters tall and had bulging muscles. The moment he grabbed her ferociously¡­ The aura was still very terrifying. At this moment, she did not expect Guan Chibei to fire an arrow in time. Right in front of her. It almost pierced the corner of the man¡¯s eye. This stopped his actions immediately. Ye Lulu was stunned and instinctively turned around to look at Guan Chibei. She saw Guan Chibei standing tall. He was thin, but he was tall and upright. He stood there calmly with his bow raised. His long arms were raised, and he looked very strong. His figure was smooth and stable, and there was an imperceptibly intimidating aura on his body. It was unknown whether it was because his fair and delicate face was growing longer and deeper, that it was bing more three-dimensional. His changing face slowly converged, and his expression was gloomy and without any fluctuations. There was only a faint expression. However, from this chaos and the two arrows he fired, a deep but powerful aura was emitted. A strange feeling arose in her heart. Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei and an unbelievable thought popped up in her mind. Damn, she actually felt that her husband was a little handsome! It was as if a level-10 electrical wave was going through Ye Lulu¡¯s mind. Her eyes were as nk as wooden chickens, and there was an unstable light. Damn, this was the first time she had gotten a taste of Guan Chibei¡¯s handsomeness! In the past, she only objectively evaluated Guan Chibei¡¯s appearance and felt that this ancient mountain man was alright. He looked quite fair and his facial features were not bad. She liked his personality a little, the kind that was deeper and more introverted. But she did not feel like she had been poked. However, at this moment! She felt her heart skip a beat! F*ck! She was caught off guard! Ye Lulu was in disbelief as well. She maintained her original posture and looked at Guan Chibei. That feeling was still there, proving that it was true! Guan Chibei slowly lowered his bow. The man¡¯s indifferent and calm eyebrows werepletely revealed. Apart from calmness, there was a deep sharpness on his face. In theplete silence, he said, ¡°How is it? Are you still going to snatch it?¡± His voice was deep and cool. F*ck! Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes widened. The small-sized person in her heart covered her nose wildly because there was arge amount of blood flowing from her nose. She could not hold on anymore! Who could stand this! He was really a little handsome! The small-sized person in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart crazily inhaled as she held her nose. He was too handsome! Where was her emergency pill?! Which one of the top male artistes in modern talent shows couldpare to this man who had raised his bow and shot an arrow? His eyes were deep and sharp, and he had really shot an arrow! Incredible! Ye Lulu¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She was shocked by that feeling. To put it bluntly, Guan Chibei was handsome. In the Guan family¡¯s courtyard, even the area where some people had sneaked in was silent. There was dead silence, where no one dared to breathe. The entire scene was stunned by Guan Chibei¡¯s performance. Everyone thought that Guan Chibei would definitely not be a match for the Xiong brothers. If the Guan family was unlucky, the Xiong brothers would shout at them and capture Guan Chibei to teach him a lesson. The vigers did not expect Guan Chibei to have such a performance. All of them seemed to have their souls captured. They were extremely shocked. All that was left was shock. The Guan family¡¯s sixth son actually had such superb skills! He was really unfathomable! Everyone saw that he was standing at the other side of the house from so far away. After he received the bow and arrow, he did not move at all. He did not even take a step forward and just raised the bow and fired the arrows. Furthermore, he only took a nce at them. He was extremely powerful! At this moment, everyone had also dispersed their shock¡­ No wonder Guan Chibei could hunt so much prey¡­ With such archery techniques, what prey could he not hit? None of the hunters in the nearby mountains wereparable to Guan Chibei. They were still wondering why an old hunter with decades of experience did not hunt as much prey as Guan Chibei. No wonder¡­ Furthermore, from this moment onwards, the vigers were more afraid of Guan Chibei! They were also more afraid of the entire Guan family! He had not revealed this ability before, so they did not know about it. Now, they had seen Guan Chibei¡¯s archery. With this capability, who could bully him?! Therefore, who in the vige would dare to say that Guan Chibei was bad and provoke the Guan family? Weren¡¯t those jealous people who spoke badly of Guan Chibei and his wife and children afraid that Guan Chibei would settle scores with them? The group of vigers that was initially fearless and did not take the Guan family seriously rushed into the Guan family when they heard themotion. All of them swallowed their saliva and were afraid of Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change at all. As the Xiong brothers¡¯ legs had gone limp, they were close to the ground. Hence, Guan Chibei looked down at them and said, ¡°Our new wall is still so short that it can¡¯t stop you guys. You don¡¯t want to use your eyes anymore and can¡¯t see that this is my house, right?¡± ¡°Do you want more meat?¡± Guan Chibei asked calmly. Ye Lulu was bbergasted. He was so handsome! The Xiong brothers¡¯ chests were already trembling violently, especially the corners of their eyes which were in pain. They did not dare to blink forcefully now, afraid that they would go blind. They did not dare to be arrogant anymore and did not have any aura. They shook their heads in fear towards Guan Chibei. They almost couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°I shot open the corners of your eyes and injured you. Since you smashed our Guan family¡¯s things, it¡¯s consideredpensation. Do you have any objections?¡± The Xiong brothers¡¯ faces were as pale as paper. Their usually arrogant figures could not help but tremble slightly. When the arrows brushed past the corners of their eyes, it was like a death god had shed past. It was too terrifying! The Xiong brothers exerted all their strength and barely stood up. They did not dare to say a single word, let alone shout about revenge. They no longer had any aura and scrambled out of the Guan family¡¯s door. Their legs were limp and their footsteps were unstable. After running for two steps, they looked like they were about to copse. They scrambled around in an extremely sorry state. The wounds at the corners of their eyes were still bleeding. Bright red blood covered their entire faces, making them look terrifying and timid. The vigers were all silent when they saw the Xiong brothers, whom no one dared to provoke, escape from the Guan family in such a manner. After witnessing what had happened today, who would dare to offend Guan Chibei in the future? At this moment, Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Whoever wants to extort meat from my family can step up now. We can resolve the problem together.¡± The vigers: Solve what? No, no. The vigers were drenched in a cold sweat and trembling. They hurriedly shook their heads and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. They turned around and left the Guan family, not daring to watch themotion. I¡¯m so afraid! I¡¯m just a weak man from the mountains! I¡¯m only in my thirties and forties! I¡¯m still young! I¡¯m afraid! The group of men dispersed like a whirlwind and returned to their homes. Some of the surrounding vigers were women, and their souls almost left their bodies. They tiptoed and quickly went home. It was too scary! The Guan family¡¯s courtyard finally calmed down. The workers who had been watching the entire process did not dare to breathe loudly. They looked at Guan Chibei in fear and did not dare to show any more abnormalities. They just did what they were supposed to do. They really did not know that such a person existed in this mountain! Guan Chibei put down his bow and walked towards Ye Lulu. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s heart pounded loudly¡­ It beat wildly. She really could not take it anymore. The man¡¯s appearance was between a mature and deep man and an innocent young man. His eyebrows had not grownpletely, but his eyes were dark and heavy. Although he was only about 1.78 meters tall, it was unknown if he had grown taller or if his aura was different, but he looked very tall. His walking posture was also very good-looking. He had an indescribable handsomeness, or maybe it was because he was calm and stable¡­ Walking towards her like this, he was like a domineering CEO who was about to pick up his weak little wife horizontally in the next second and then domineeringly carry her into the presidential suite that was three hundred square meters big¡­ Spit! Ye Lulu pushed away the silly images in her mind. F*ck, what kind of CEO text did she read in university? It was such a mess! Why was she messing around with a man from the mountain?! Even if there was a script, it would be the style of a farmer! At most, it would be ancient romance! What had it got to do with a CEO?! Ye Lulu did not move for a moment. When Guan Chibei saw her standing there, he thought that she had suffered a small injury or was a little shocked. His eyes darkened and he reached out to grab Ye Lulu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured anywhere?¡± Chapter 185 - Yunwu Village Had Different People Gathered Together

Chapter 185: Yunwu Vige Had Different People Gathered Together

Ye Lulu¡¯s heart pounded again. Oh no! It was a damned feeling of being moved! At this moment, Guan Chibei still came over to touch her. Ye Lulu shivered and used all her strength to stabilize herself. She said in a normal tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t react just now.¡± It was only then that she realized that her husband was so handsome! Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered. He could vaguely sense that there was something wrong with her, but he did not say anything. ¡°No one wille knocking again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s ears twitched again. F*ck, talking in a deep voice like this was also very alluring! ¡°What happened just now?¡± Ye Lulu was not afraid at all. She was still holding the scissors steadily in her hand. Not only did she want to pierce the back of that man¡¯s hand, but she could also help him cut off the little root of his worries when necessary. Ye Luluposed herself and told herself not to be too infatuated. After all, she had seen all sorts of handsome male celebrities in ancient times. She stood up and shook the dust off her thick outerwear. Aftering out, her body¡¯s feedback also let her know that she had recovered quite well and was quite energetic. ¡°Those two people came to our house and asked our family to provide prey to them.¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s the two brothers from the Xiong family. Do you know them? They return to the vige from Yuan City every winter during the new year. They probably know that our family has prey and wanted to take advantage of us.¡± Ye Lulu searched through her memories. The original owner of the body had wandered around Yunwu Vige for a long time and knew quite a bit. She said, ¡°The family at the vige entrance, right? The three of them were unusually tall and strong. They were considered infamous in the vige. Most vigers avoided them.¡± Guan Chibei nodded. His eyes darkened as he looked at her. Ye Lulu frowned. ¡°Who are they? After knowing that our family has prey, they came straight to our door to extort? They didn¡¯t even pretend and just want to¡­ How arrogant are they? How much do they look down on our family? Why are there such people in the vige?¡± ¡°Yunwu Vige was originally a gathering of mixed families with different surnames. The entire Yuan City is also a gathering of people from all over the world, so it¡¯s not surprising.¡± Guan Chibei asked Ye Lulu to return to the house while he cleaned the courtyard. The two brothers from the Xiong family started toy a hand on Guan Chibei the moment they entered. Although they did not suffer a huge loss, the courtyard was in a mess. Guan Chibei naturally would not let Ye Lulu clean up the mess. He turned around and went to clean up the mess. ¡­ The Xiong brothers were forced back and escaped from the Guan family in a sorry state. They were still feeling a little afraid and returned home with weak legs. Father Xiong was shocked to see their faces and asked them what had happened. The Xiong brothers were feeling extremely unlucky and were unwilling to say more. They originally did not n to leave the house, but the wound at the corners of their eyes was excruciatingly painful. They had no choice but to go to Doctor Zheng to bandage their wounds. The wound at the corner of their eyes was not small, and it was quite deep. No wonder they had not stopped bleeding after so long. The Xiong brothers¡¯ faces were wet. They could not open their eyes. It could be said that it was extremely serious. Doctor Zheng was also frightened by them. Fortunately, he was a barefoot doctor. His skills were ordinary, but he still had the skills to treat wounds. Doctor Zheng quickly took the ordinary medicines and went forward to help the Xiong brothers treat their wounds. At the very least, it stopped the bleeding. The Xiong brothers gritted their teeth in pain. As the wound was too close to their eyes, even if Doctor Zheng¡¯s movements were light, the two men¡¯s expressions were still distorted from the pain. After spending more than an hour cleaning up their wounds, Doctor Zheng instructed, ¡°The wounds are too close to the eyes, and they¡¯re not shallow. To be safe, it¡¯s better for you to go to the medical center in the city to take a look. I don¡¯t know if it will be inmed.¡± The Xiong brothers did not bleed anymore. Their faces were bandaged. When they came out from Doctor Zheng¡¯s house, their faces were extremely gloomy. At that time in the Guan family, Guan Chibei had just used an arrow to stop them. The scene was extremely intimidating and the Xiong brothers pissed their pants immediately. However, people who worked in thergest casino in the city were all ruthless and vicious. They had seen many dark and cruel tactics, so what hadn¡¯t they seen before? Therefore, after breaking away from the instinctive fear at that time, the Xiong brothers were filled with hatred. Not to mention, someone had actually injured the corners of their eyes to such a state. It was painful and humiliating. This was considered a huge loss of face. Moreover, the other party was actually a man from the mountains! He was just a lowly and ordinary young man who came from the mountains and didn¡¯t go out of the vige all year round. However, he actually suppressed the two brothers to such an extent and trampled them under his feet! How could the Xiong brothers tolerate this with their temperaments? The Xiong brothers had dark expressions and their auras were terrifying. As they walked, their hearts were filled with dark and vicious anger towards Guan Chibei. The two brothers did not need tomunicate to know each other¡¯s moods and thoughts. Doctor Zheng¡¯s house was quite far from the vige, so they did not bump into any other vigers. Just as the two men from the Xiong family had shocking expressions, a mean voice sounded. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Da Xiong and Xiao Xiong.¡± This voice was not considered old. Instead, it was considered young. It was just that the tone was sharp, and the owner of the voice was very mean. Therefore, it sounded strange and sharp, making people dislike it. The Xiong brothers turned around with fierce expressions and suddenly looked over with such vicious eyes. Even Auntie Tian, who had called for them, couldn¡¯t help but jump. That¡¯s right. This was Auntie Tian. She was afraid that someone would steal her vegetables. Her vegetable fields were opened very far and were everywhere. One of the vegetable fields was near Doctor Zheng¡¯s house. She had juste out to handle the vegetable fields when she heard what had happened between the Xiong brothers and Guan Chibei in the vige. Just as she was thinking about something, she saw the Xiong brothers walking over. Auntie Tian had always viewed the Guan family as a thorn in her side. When she saw the Xiong brothers, her mind raced and she had evil ideas. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The Xiong brothers did not know Auntie Tian at all. Right now, they were in a terrible mood. They spoke to Auntie Tian with shocked expressions, their voices fierce and oppressive. They thought that Auntie Tian was someone from the vige who had heard about them and was here to mock them. Hence, their attitudes were naturally even more terrifying. Auntie Tian panicked and was shocked. However, she was trying to do something bad to the Guan family. The more terrifying the Xiong brothers were, the happier she was. With this in mind, Auntie Tian calmed down. The corners of her eyes were still raised, making her look very ufortable. She narrowed her eyes and said to the Xiong brothers, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m notughing at you. I¡¯m standing on your side.¡± ¡°Who are you to stand on our side?!¡± The Xiong brothersughed mockingly, their attitudes arrogant and domineering. They were indeed looking down on Auntie Tian. Chapter 186 - Auntie Tian Sowed Discord

Chapter 186: Auntie Tian Sowed Discord

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auntie Tian endured her anger and lowered her voice. ¡°Not only am I on your side, but I¡¯m also very angry on your behalf. What the hell is the Guan family? This family is so unlucky. It¡¯s so infuriating. You guys are working in the city, right? You don¡¯t know that ever since their family had prey, they¡¯ve been stewing meat every day! All because they want to make other people crave! They¡¯re so arrogant in the vige!¡± Auntie Tian continued, ¡°As for Guan Chibei, he used to have a skinny appearance. He wasn¡¯t very tall or strong, right? In the end, he was lucky to learn how to hunt. He started to strut around and didn¡¯t take others seriously! As an auntie, I said that a young man like him should suffer. However, he scolded me instead. He doesn¡¯t know how to respect people at all!¡± ¡°That wife of his is called Ye Lulu. She gave birth to three sons and is so arrogant. Everyone in their family should die early. ording to me, they shouldn¡¯t have lived in this world. The Guan family has such a poor life. There are so many people in their family, so they deserve to die of hunger andck food. However, they actually stew meat every day! Don¡¯t they deserve to die?¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s scolding was extremely vicious, but when the Xiong brothers heard this, their vicious eyes became a little energetic as they looked at Auntie Tian. They had sharp eyes and could already tell that Auntie Tian was up to no good. However, they werepatible, so they listened on. Auntie Tian gritted her teeth, and a sinister light leaked from her upturned eyes. She instigated, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already heard about what happened to you guys today in the vige. That sixth son of the Guan family is here again. Who does he think he is?! The two of you are famous for your fighting skills in the vige. How dare a brat like him dare to be unreasonable with you? He¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°I think that you¡¯repletely right. Your Xiong family has strength and power. Others are not as strong as you, so they have to listen to you. It¡¯s all because that Guan Chibei is smug because he has an arrow!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, that Guan Chibei is also vicious to you guys. You guys only hit him a few times and kicked something, but he used an arrow to shoot you guys? If that arrow had missed, it would have cost your eyes and your lives! I think that Guan Chibei has be too arrogant after he learned how to hunt. He probably wants to kill you guys so that he can show off his strength!¡± Ignoring whether Auntie Tian had any ulterior motives in her heart, her provocative words were indeed at a level. The Xiong brothers were already angry, so they narrowed their eyes fiercely when they heard this. Auntie Tian became even more furious. ¡°The vigers are the same as well. Just because the Guan family has meat to eat, they are all biased towards them! In the past, Da Xiong, Er Xiong, and Lao Xiong, the three of you were the most famous in the vige. No one dared to provoke you! Now, everyone is relying on Guan Chibei¡¯s arrogance and does not take you seriously!¡± ¡°Then, if you want to take something from any viger in the future, wouldn¡¯t they be unafraid of you?¡± These words could be said to be¡­ extreme. However, it touched the interests of the Xiong family. The Xiong brothers also started to think for a moment. Following that, their expressions turned nasty. ¡°I think that Guan Chibei deliberately released an arrow at you guys today to show off his strength to you guys. He did this so that he could step on your heads and establish his own reputation in the vige! If he defeats the strongest member of the Xiong family in the vige, wouldn¡¯t that mean he is stronger? Da Xiong, Er Xiong, if you guys don¡¯t take revenge and break the stance of Guan Chibei and the Guan family, I think you guys will be stepped on by the Guan family in the future!¡± Auntie Tian was vicious. She knew that the Xiong family, especially the two brothers, were cruel and vicious in the casino, but she still deliberately provoked them so that they would take revenge on the Guan family. The Xiong brothers were not brainless. They knew that Auntie Tian was deliberately sowing discord. However, the problem was that Auntie Tian was damn right. No one had ever dared to provoke the Xiong family. They had rampaged through the vige, so how could they let a brat who had not even finished growing trample on their faces? A dark fire burned in the Xiong brothers¡¯ eyes. They swore to take revenge on Guan Chibei and give him the most vicious abuse so that they could recover from their humiliation this time. Otherwise, the two brothers from the Xiong family could no longer survive in the vige or the city. When they reached the casino in the city, if anyone knew that the two brothers were being stepped on by a mountain man, how would they stand? When Auntie Tian saw that the Xiong brothers¡¯ auras were bing more sinister and vicious, she knew that her goal had been achieved. She was overjoyed inwardly and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m indignant on behalf of the two of you. How can we let a person like Guan Chibei be the number one in the vige? Sigh, if you want, I can help you. I can¡¯t stand the sight of the Guan family either.¡± The Xiong brothers looked at Auntie Tian with a sinister look and did not waste their breath on her. ¡°Speak.¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s increasingly mean face revealed a sinister expression. She took two steps forward and said viciously, ¡°You don¡¯t know because you¡¯re not in the vige, right? That Guan Chibei dotes on his wife the most because she gave birth to triplets for him. Guan Chibei isn¡¯t blessed and hasn¡¯t seen the world. He¡¯s so happy after receiving these three sons. Therefore, he buys different things every day to nourish his wife¡¯s body and unt them around the vige. Everyone in the vige knows that. You can imagine how much he dotes on his wife.¡± ¡°Guan Chibei doesn¡¯t have much ability himself. Only his three sons are the most capable. And that wife of his is a promiscuous woman. Otherwise, think about it. With that shriveled body of hers, could she have given birth to three children so easily? It¡¯s all because she seduced Guan Chibei! Otherwise, why would there be three children at once? You¡¯re men. You know.¡± Auntie Tian raised her eyebrows at the Xiong brothers in a suggestive manner, her words extremely unpleasant. Originally, when a woman said such things, it would more or less have a provocative effect. However, Auntie Tian¡¯s looks were too shabby, so this effect was erased. The Xiong brothers only wanted to take revenge on Guan Chibei. They nced at her. ¡°Are you serious?¡± There was no need to name anyone among them. Auntie Tian smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Just ask anyone in the vige. Who doesn¡¯t know that Guan Chibei is famous for doting his wife?! If his wife suffers¡­ it would definitely be worse than killing him.¡± ¡°Besides, Guan Chibei only relied on a bow and arrow to be arrogant in front of you. If he didn¡¯t have a bow and arrow, how could his weak bodypare to the two of you?! Who said that you can¡¯t teach him a lesson after ying with his wife?¡± Auntie Tian¡¯s ¡®y¡¯ had already pointed out her intention of sowing discord between the Xiong brothers. ¡°Apart from his wife, his three sons were also born with bad luck. Think about it. ording tomon sense, would his wife have given birth to three children at once? Now that the three boys are out of Ye Lulu¡¯s womb, they¡¯re not blessed. They might die early.. They deserve to die and not grow up.¡± Chapter 187 - Causing Trouble

Chapter 187: Causing Trouble

¡°In any case, if you touch his wife or his three sons, would that Guan Chibei have an easy time? He¡¯s not like the three of you from the Xiong family. Each one of you is stronger than the other. What can that Guan Chibei do? If you touch him, he¡¯ll have to kneel down and kowtow to you guys for mercy or be tortured to death by you guys.¡± The two brothers immediately revealed meaningful and ruthless expressions. When Auntie Tian saw this, she smiled in satisfaction. After instigating them, she turned around and walked away. ¡­ After Auntie Tian¡¯s ¡®reminder,¡¯ the Xiong brothers returned home and started scheming. Auntie Tian ¡®pointed out¡¯ Guan Chibei¡¯s wife to them. The Xiong brothers could start with Ye Lulu or the three children. However, the Xiong brothers were born with guts and chose to start with Ye Lulu. Furthermore, they came up with an extremely vicious method¡­ Guan Chibei doted on his wife and was proud that she had given birth to triplets for him, right? Then¡­ they might as well ruin Guan Chibei¡¯s wife and let her give birth to triplets for them as well! If that was the case, what would happen to Guan Chibei? The Xiong brothers were extremely vicious. Even Father Xiong, who was listening to their ns, did not stop them after hearing the ins and outs of the matter. He only asked them, ¡°What if there¡¯s a reaction in the vige?¡± The Xiong brothers did not take it to heart at all. ¡°What can these people in the vige do to us? We live in the city all year round, anyway. Even if we are in the vige, so what? Heh, can anyone do anything to us?¡± Their attitudes were arrogant and unrestrained. However, Father Xiong thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. Indeed, even if they did anything evil in the vige, no one in the entire Yunwu Vige could do anything to them. In terms of martial arts, who could defeat them? In terms of influence, how could the people in the vigepare to those who were in the casinos? As for about causing a ruckus in the government, the Xiong family had even less of such concerns. The location of Yuan City was rtively special, and the government¡¯s presence had not been that strong. Furthermore, Yunwu Vige was far away and was a full half a day¡¯s walk from the city. What could the vigers of Yunwu Vige do? The Xiong brothers had no scruples at all and started scheming to do evil. First, they used the dark methods they coulde into contact with at the casino in the city to find the most potent medicine. Coincidentally, the Xiong brothers had gone to the city to treat the wound at the corners of their eyes. They took that medicine back to Yunwu Vige. They only bought one medicine¡ª That was the most expensive knockout pill. This kind of knockout pill was very expensive, but it was different from ordinary knockout pills. Once ordinary knockout pills were used, people would be unconscious and not know anything. This kind of knockout pill could make a person unable to move. They would be dizzy but conscious. They would notpletely faint. The Xiong brothers¡¯ n was that since Guan Chibei would only be powerful when he was wielding a bow and arrow, they would take away his bow and arrow so that he would lose his weapon. Then, they would use this strong knockout pill. No matter how powerful Guan Chibei was, he would still copse from the effects of this drug. Then, they would ruin Ye Lulu in front of Guan Chibei. First, they would humiliate Guan Chibei¡¯s dignity. After that, they would expose it to the vigers. They wanted to take over Guan Chibei¡¯s wife, Ye Lulu, in the vige and say that Guan Chibei¡¯s wife was their woman. They would use this to trample Guan Chibei on the ground. After that, they would make Ye Lulu pregnant with their children! Wasn¡¯t Guan Chibei¡¯s wife good at giving birth to triplets? That was good. That woman could also give birth to triplets for the two brothers! The brothers would not have to marry wives, but they could still have triplets as sons. In the end, they would humiliate Guan Chibei the most and make him so embarrassed that he would jump into the river and die. Hahaha¡­ The Xiong brothers smiled viciously and sinisterly. They were used to seeing the bloodiest and darkest methods in the casino, and they were ck-hearted as well. The more vicious the revenge ideas they came up with, the more energetic they became. The Xiong family formted this n. Then, they took action. After making a trip out of the city, they brought back the special kind of knockout pills. They had bought them from foreign merchants in the casino. Ordinary people could note into contact with such channels and could not buy such sinister medicine. The Xiong brothers nned for a while more and took action within a few days. The time for revenge was within their calctions. They guessed that if Guan Chibei thought that they were going to take revenge, he would assume that they would be thinking of a ruthless andplete n. He would definitely not expect them to do the opposite and attack immediately. Guan Chibei must have thought that he had intimidated them that day, so this was the time to be most unguarded. The Xiong brothers had received the medicine. It was thest few days to set up the stall at the docks in Yuan City. Mother Rong and the rest were indeed not at home. The Guan family only had two or three people during the day, so it was indeed the best time. It was still daytime, but the Xiong brothers had already infiltrated the Guan family boldly. The wall had already been built, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for the Xiong brothers to infiltrate. This was because they had gotten quite a few private tools from working in a casino. One of them was the type of w hook that wasmonly seen in television dramas. Coincidentally¡­ The construction team hadpleted work today. They had already been paid their wages and had left the Guan family to go down the mountain. The Xiong brothers went around to the backyard and threw the w hook up. With a strong kick, they instantly climbed up the w hook twice and reached the wall. Actually, this was not easy. First, they had to use enough strength in their arms. Second, they had to be tall enough and skilled. The Xiong brothers sneaked into the Guan family just like that. They had calcted that Guan Chibei¡¯s bow and arrow would be in the front courtyard. In that case, Guan Chibei would definitely not be able to get his bow and arrow in the backyard. Without his bow and arrow, Guan Chibei was no threat at all. The two brothers could subdue him and rape his wife in front of him. If there were any idents along the way, they also brought along knockout pills. It could be said that nothing would go wrong. Auntie Tian had colluded with them in private before. She hade to the Guan family to cause trouble before and was very clear on the location of Ye Lulu¡¯s house. She told the Xiong brothers in detail. Therefore, as soon as the Xiong brothers entered, they went to Ye Lulu¡¯s house familiarly. The Xiong brothers had thought things through very well. They would use force to subdue Guan Chibei and give him a knockout pill so that he could only watch from the side as they raped Ye Lulu. Auntie Tian even coordinated with them from the inside to the out. She would be on the Guan family¡¯s side and estimate the time beforehand. She nned to wait for the matter to be settled before attracting the vigers over. Chapter 188 - Guan Chibei Would Not Get Drugged at All

Chapter 188: Guan Chibei Would Not Get Drugged at All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then, they would let the entire vige watch them, the Xiong brothers, sully Guan Chibei¡¯s wife! They wanted them to see Ye Lulu suffer with their own eyes. However, they did not expect¡­ Guan Chibei would not get drugged at all. The Xiong brothers reached the outside of Ye Lulu¡¯s house. They wanted to follow the usual procedure and poke through the window paper to blow smoke in. After thinking about it, they walked to the door without any worries. They did not hide anything and suddenly pushed the door open and rushed in. Guan Chibei was indeed in Ye Lulu¡¯s house. As soon as the Xiong brothers rushed in, they ignored Ye Lulu, who was on the bed, and rushed straight at Guan Chibei. They disyed their unreasonable strength and wanted to grab Guan Chibei¡¯s ¡®small body.¡¯ He did not have a bow and arrow in hand now, so he would be at the mercy of others. Second Brother Xiong purely wanted to grab Guan Chibei so that Eldest Brother Xiong could spray the knockout pill on his face. Wouldn¡¯t that do? They did not even want to do it ¡®secretly¡¯! Ye Lulu was shocked by the sudden appearance of the two men. After all, it was already frightening for someone to suddenly rush in. In the next second, the two men surrounded Guan Chibei. The Xiong brothers had a wanton smile on their faces and their strong arms were about to grab Guan Chibei¡¯s shoulder. Just as the brothers thought that they could grab Guan Chibei easily¡­ Guan Chibei looked up and saw the two of them. He paused for a second in the face of their attacks, then moved. After dodging the two brothers¡¯ capture, he suddenly clenched his fists and smashed them at the brothers¡¯?mingmen1. Second Brother Xiong was speechless. Guan Chibei¡¯s body moved skillfully. Apart from calmly dodging, he started fighting Second Brother Xiong. Furthermore, from the looks of his movements, he knew martial arts! Apart from some martial arts moves, Second Brother Xiong relied most on his strong strength and size. When Guan Chibei actually had a way to counterattack, his strength seemed to have lost its advantage. After the two brothers attacked Guan Chibei ferociously, Guan Chibei¡¯s fists were like the wind. Second Brother Xiong still had some skills and dodged to the side. However, Guan Chibei immediately kicked him. His figure was like the wind. Although it was not very majestic, it revealed vicious strength! A kicknded on Second Brother Xiong¡¯s knee. No matter how strong his body was, he still knelt down. In the next moment, Guan Chibei captured him and turned around. He went behind the two brothers and suddenly gripped Second Brother Xiong¡¯s neck. The scene froze. Second Brother Xiong¡¯s face was pale and he was drenched in a cold sweat because the critical and weak spot on his knee had suffered a heavy blow. He instantly lost most of his offensive strength, and then he was captured by Guan Chibei. Moreover, he was utterly defeated, and his expression was extremely unsightly. In front of him, Eldest Brother Xiong was holding knockout pills with ashen expressions. Initially, he had no doubt that Second Brother Xiong would be able to take Guan Chibei down! Unexpectedly, Guan Chibei revealed his other hand. Apart from archery, he also knew martial arts! It was not what they had thought at all. They had thought that as long as he did not have a bow and arrow, he would be weak and powerless! This miscalction and the fact that the opponent was stronger than they had expected made Eldest Brother Xiong¡¯s expression darken on the spot. Especially when he saw his younger brother, who was also a man representing their Xiong family, being held in such a tight grip by Guan Chibei, Eldest Brother Xiong became even more vicious. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xiong Dashi¡ªThat¡¯s right. The Xiong brothers¡¯ names were Dashi and Ershi. It symbolized that they were as big and as hard as rocks. Xiong Dashi raised the knockout pills in his hand and did not act on impulse. They were the most vicious people in the casino. As long as they achieved their most detestable goal, he would not find it despicable. He sprayed the knockout pills on Guan Chibei¡¯s face! How much strength could Guan Chibei have left when he has cold sweat on his face?! Later, not only would he ruin Guan Chibei¡¯s wife in front of him, but he would also attack her together with his brother! The three children were in the house. He even wanted to strangle them in front of them! Xiong Dashi¡¯s expression was sinister. Only then could he vent the anger in his heart! A strong smell of medicine hit Guan Chibei¡¯s face. Moreover, they were only a few steps away. The medicine was sprayed properly, so there was no mistake¡­ However, when the knockout pills were sprayed on Guan Chibei¡¯s face, the smoke disappeared and Guan Chibei¡¯s fair face was revealed. His eyes were deep and his facial features were still the same. He looked at Xiong Dashi calmly. What the¡­ Before Xiong Dashi could retract the vicious expression on his face, his eyes had already surged with lust and viciousness. He suddenly froze! Why?! How could this man be fine?! Xiong Dashi¡¯s eyebrows were fierce as he sprayed another mouthful of knockout pills on Guan Chibei¡¯s face! Guan Chibei remained standing as usual. His gaze at Xiong Dashi was dark and calm. He was a Yin God who had descended from the sky. Although he could be considered to have reincarnated into a human, his original body was too strong and there were still some special characteristics. For example, he had a unique physique. Simple methods in the world were useless on him. So this was all there was to this knockout pill? Would it knock him unconscious? In fact, Guan Chibei had long sensed the smell of drugs on the Xiong brothers, but he knew that he would not be drugged at all, so he did not have any reaction. Xiong Dashi widened his fierce eyes. He could not figure out why this drug was useless against Guan Chibei! Instead, Xiong Ershi¡­ He was subdued under Guan Chibei. They were originally together, so when the knockout pill was blown in front of him¡­ Xiong Ershi¡¯s eyes widened coldly and he fainted. His eyes blurred for a few moments¡­ Then, he fainted. Xiong Dashi was speechless. Guan Chibei nced at Xiong Ershi and released him. He faced Xiong Dashi and asked, ¡°Are you still attacking?¡± Xiong Dashi clenched his fists tightly, his expression cold and terrifying. He did not know why the drug was useless against Guan Chibei! His heart was filled with viciousness as he suddenly pounced forward. His attack carried a bloodthirsty killing intent as it almost struck Guan Chibei¡¯s fatal spot! Guan Chibei was silent as he calmly dodged Xiong Dashi¡¯s attack. Following that, he moved and started fighting Xiong Dashi. Xiong Dashi¡¯s moves and strengths were stronger than his martial arts, so they were vicious. Each move aimed to take Guan Chibei¡¯s life. Guan Chibei¡¯s figure was slightly thin, and his strength was not as destructive. However, his moves had more standard martial arts skills. He had a profound foundation in blocking and counterattacking Xiong Dashi. Xiong Dashi had thought that he would be able to restrain Guan Chibei immediately, but it turned out that they were evenly matched. Xiong Dashi¡¯s mood was getting worse. The viciousness in his heart was aroused little by little. Meanwhile, Ye Lulu had already recovered from the shock and understood that the Xiong brothers had suddenlye to take revenge! In her shock, she saw Guan Chibei revealing his skills and starting a fight with the Xiong brothers. She could not help but widen her eyes¡­ No matter how she searched her memories, she did not know that Guan Chibei knew martial arts?! Chapter 189 - Ah, This

Chapter 189: Ah, This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oh my! Oh my! He knew martial arts! Which few people transmigrated and could really see people knowing martial arts?! The novels were all about legendary events. It was only when she transmigrated directly to a poor and remote mountain that she transmigrated into a random reality. Therefore, it was impossible to casually see people from different dynasties who knew martial arts. Now, she had seen with her own eyes that someone was using martial arts! Ye Lulu was shocked. It waspletely different from the dramas. There was only one word for it: Amazing! Especially at this moment, Guan Chibei held onto Xiong Dashi¡¯s iron fist that was smashing down from above his head. Even though the sizes of their hands were so different, Guan Chibei waspletely unafraid. He held onto Xiong Dashi¡¯s wrist tightly, and then his figure moved. He used his strength to move to Xiong Dashi¡¯s side and strike his empty hand at Xiong Dashi¡¯s neck. Xiong Dashi¡¯s tall and strong body suddenly went limp. Darkness rushed into his eyes and he almost fell to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± After he stabilized himself, Xiong Dashi was furious. If the fierceness in his eyes had a clear meaning, it would have been that he wanted to kill Guan Chibei ruthlessly! A mountain man who had not seen the world actually dared to hurt him! However, the truth was irond. Guan Chibei was stronger than him. His expression was calm as he picked up a wooden stick by the bed. He wanted to end the battle quickly and use it as a weapon. He stepped forward and wanted to hit Xiong Dashi. However, after raising the wooden stick, Guan Chibei paused for a moment. The corners of his eyes twitched imperceptibly. Ye Lulu felt that it was not safe at home as people had repeatedly visited them to cause trouble, so she had put this wooden stick as a weapon in the house, just in case. As it turned out, this idea was indeed correct. He could use this stick as a weapon now. However, the wooden stick that Ye Lulu had prepared was not an ordinary wooden stick. The top was sharpened, and there were small wooden awls on it. It was unknown how long Ye Lulu had shaved this in her house during the past few days when she had nothing to do. The small wooden awls were sharpened, like a mutated spiked club. When Ye Lulu saw Guan Chibei take the wooden stick, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Attack! Hit him! Stab his butt. No man can handle this!¡± Guan Chibei nced at her. This time, he could not hide the corners of his lips. At this moment, Xiong Dashi realized that he couldn¡¯t win. He nced fiercely at Ye Lulu and realized that Guan Chibei¡¯s wife and children were still in the house. They were his weakness! Xiong Dashiughed sinisterly and pounced forward to grab Ye Lulu. He reached out to grab her shoulder, then used his other hand to grab her clothes, wanting to pull them off! Whether he could defeat Guan Chibei was another matter. He had really forgotten that his purpose foring today was to ruin this rascal¡¯s wife. As long as he got his hands on her, in ancient times, even if he were to strip Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes off and hug and kiss her, he would have been considered to have gotten his hands on her! Ye Lulu would then be his woman! He would have tainted Guan Chibei¡¯s wife in front of everyone! A fierce glint shed across Xiong Dashi¡¯s eyes. The moment he started, Guan Chibei had not caught up to him. However, he did not expect the woman in front of him, Ye Lulu, to be stunned for a second before reaching out from under the nket. She was holding something in her hands. It was a freaking pair of silver scissors! ¡°F*ck. Are you courting death?¡± The woman wasn¡¯t afraid. She cursed fiercely and took the scissors to stab the back of his hand! ¡°Huh? A woman?¡± Xiong Dashi snorted disdainfully and grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s raised wrist. He exerted strength and stopped her movements. Her temper was indeed fierce, but did she really think that a woman like her could fight a man like him? Logically speaking, it was true. With a little shove from Xiong Dashi, Ye Lulu¡¯s wrist felt like it had been cut off. She lost her grip and the scissors fell away. However, the moment Xiong Dashi snorted, Ye Lulu¡¯s other hand quickly fished out something from under the nket. This time, she did not stop. She spat forcefully at Xiong Dashi¡¯s face. Sizzle¡­ Xiong Dashi¡¯s first reaction: Damn it, how much more did this woman have under her nket?! Second reaction: A sharp pain apanied by drops of liquid hit his face. His eyes seemed to be exploding! Roar! No matter how strong a man he was, Xiong Dashi couldn¡¯t help but let out a howl at this moment. He fell back and howled as if he had been electrocuted. Oh my, there was a bottle of strong chili water in Ye Lulu¡¯s hands! Half a catty of chili pepper had been condensed into this bottle of palm-sized chili water. When she had chopped the chili, her skin had flushed red for a day. As for the ancient times, there was no such thing as a nozzle, so she had stored it in a bamboo tube. It could be considered that she had ¡®sshed¡¯ it on Xiong Dashi¡¯s face just now. Ye Lulu took the bottle of chili water and shoved the three babies behind her. She red at Xiong Dashi. ¡°Do you think women are easy to bully? Retard!¡± After cursing, Ye Lulu reached under the nket and took out another bamboo tube. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± He did not know that she had so many things hidden under her nket. It was hot water! Ye Lulu sshed hot water on Xiong Dashi¡¯s face again. Not to mention, hot water was hot. How did she react when she drank hot water while eating spicy food? Thinking back¡­ ¡°Ouch!!!¡± Xiong Dashi suffered a second round of torture. His face was burning with pain and looked like it was about to fall off. He covered his face and fell into the house, unable to help but roll! ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t cover your face and cry. A man has to be strong.¡± As for Ye Lulu, she was still sitting at her original spot, unscathed. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Where did this womane from? She was so brave and fierce¡­ Not many goddesses in the heavens were stronger than her¡­ Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s deep and quiet eyes. The outline of his eyes was unique. They were not peach blossom eyes or long and narrow phoenix-shaped eyes. However, she did not know how to put it. It was not clich¨¦ at all. However, it was still very beautiful, very touching, very¡­ handsome¡­ In any case, those eyes on his face had a special charm that was very alluring. Damn, he was so handsome when he was fighting just now¡­ A hundred thousand ¡®hearts¡¯ appeared on top of Ye Lulu¡¯s head. The moment their eyes met. Ye Lulu¡¯s expression changed as she said, innocently and weakly, to Guan Chibei, ¡°Ah! He¡¯s so fierce. I¡¯m scared!¡± Sobs. Ye Lulu looked panicked and a little timid. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Xiong Dashi was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m crying here with my eyes burning. I can¡¯t help but divert some of my attention to listen to you. Damn, you still said that you¡¯re weak?! You¡¯re more suitable than me to be a fighter at a casino! The babies behind Ye Lulu were not afraid at all. They looked at Guan Chibei and suddenly grinned. Then, they raised their hands and legs and pped them together. ¡­ They seemed to be pping. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Waah¡­¡± The babies let out happy cries and started pping their little hands together. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Lulu heard the noise and looked back. She was slightly surprised, but then sheughed. ¡°Haha, the babies are bold. They¡¯re my babies!¡± Xiong Dashi was still rolling around, but this wasn¡¯t over. Guan Chibei released the yin energy on his body to see if there were any more aplices. The Xiong brothers were vicious and scheming. They might have other tricks up their sleeves. The yin energy filled the entire Guan family. Then, he discovered Auntie Tian¡¯s existence outside the Guan family¡¯s wall. Auntie Tian was not considered nearby and was pacing around by the main door. She was waiting for the right time to arrive before immediately saying that she had heard a shout. She would say that the Guan family was in danger and call the vigers over to expose what the Xiong brothers had done! Auntie Tian stayed outside the wall for a long time. Guan Chibei knew that she was most likely involved in this matter. Guan Chibei nced at Ye Lulu and kicked Xiong Dashi mercilessly. He questioned, ¡°Is anyone else involved in this matter?¡± ¡°You¡­ your mother¡­ I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡± Xiong Dashi was still in pain. Of course, a person like him would never yield. Instead, he felt even more sinister and vicious. ¡°You¡¯re still arrogant?¡± Before Guan Chibei could do anything, Ye Lulu leaned over and scolded, ¡°Let¡¯s see who can scold better. If you scold me again, your father will die tonight!¡± Such girls were not afraid of scolding, alright? Xiong Dashi was speechless. She knew that he had no mother, so she specially scolded his father. How thoughtful. ¡°This is for you, Guan Chibei!¡± Ye Lulu handed the shiny silver scissors to Guan Chibei and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t say anything, cut off his manhood and brew it in wine to calm his temper. He¡¯s so arrogant because he has an additional object. Cut it off and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Guan Chibei was confused. Guan Chibei was speechless: ¡°¡­¡± Brew¡­ brew wine? Who would drink the wine after soaking it with that thing? Xiong Dashi suddenly trembled. After experiencing Ye Lulu¡¯s torture, he no longer thought that Ye Lulu was just joking. This woman had the guts to be serious. ¡°You vicious woman!¡± Xiong Dashi suddenly covered himself tightly, his eyes bulging. Ye Lulu nced at him and was speechless. From his actions just now, she could tell that the two brothers had barged in today to do something inhumane. What other reason did he have to scold them for being vicious? Didn¡¯t he want to use his manhood to be fierce first? Guan Chibei had already sorted out his emotions. He took the scissors and looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Are you going to tell me?¡± Xiong Dashi held his breath and his entire body trembled with hatred. The poison in his eyes almost shot out, but he had to say it. He could only say, ¡°There¡¯s also that woman from the Tian family! She¡¯s outside!¡± Damn it, he would definitely kill Guan Chibei¡¯s family. When he returns to the city, he would hire killers from the casinos to take the lives of the Guan family. He would kill their entire family, including their three newborn children! ¡°There¡¯s actually Auntie Tian?!¡± Ye Lulu was shocked and extremely angry. She said angrily, ¡°She has a part in everything! She didn¡¯t get along with us before and kept causing trouble. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious. She¡¯s also involved in this matter! What have we offended her for? She was the one who provoked us and created trouble time and time again, but now she dares to do such a ruthless thing!¡± ¡°What a vicious woman! F*ck, how can we let her go this time? Does she really think that she can do whatever she wants to our family?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s expression changed. Although she was cursing, her face was expressionless as she looked at Guan Chibei coldly. Guan Chibei looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± By letting Ye Lulu know of Auntie Tian¡¯s existence, he was asking for her opinion on how to handle this. After all, she was also a victim in this matter, and she probably had more ideas on how to handle it. Ye Lulu asked Guan Chibei furiously, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what you want first.¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll give them a taste of their own medicine! The three of them are not good people. If it¡¯s some other method, we can teach one of them a lesson but not the other. Let the three of them get together and let them reap the consequences!¡± Guan Chibei did not seem to be surprised, but his eyes darkened as he looked at Ye Lulu and said, ¡°Now or another day?¡± Ye Lulu said fiercely, ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be more dramatic now.¡± Guan Chibei understood and nodded. He then kicked Xiong Dashi unconscious to prevent him from harming Ye Lulu. Following that, he turned around and left the Guan family. He had jumped out from the wall, so he directlynded behind Auntie Tian. Auntie Tian was unaware of this. She was calcting the time and felt that it was about time. She smiled sinisterly and wanted to attract the vigers. At this moment, Guan Chibei knocked her out with a palm strike and carried Auntie Tian on his shoulder. After some thought, he took the remote road and carried Auntie Tian to the Xiong family. Coincidentally, the Guan family¡¯s backyard was near the foot of the mountain. There was no one around, and the Xiong family didn¡¯t interact with other people. The house was located in a more remote area. When Guan Chibei carried Auntie Tian to the Xiong family, Father Xiong was still around! As soon as he saw Guan Chibei, Father Xiong¡¯s eyes widened. His body shape wasparable to his two sons. He reacted and said in a rough voice, ¡°What are you doing!¡± He knew that the two brothers had gone to the Guan family to take revenge. However, Guan Chibei had appeared in front of him with someone on his shoulder. It was bad. Father Xiong did not know what was wrong with his two sons. He was slightly anxious and instinctively revealed his might. He walked towards Guan Chibei and said, ¡°Why are you here? You¡­¡± Guan Chibei looked at Father Xiong and immediately determined that Ye Lulu would prefer something more exciting. Hence, he made a decision in a sh. He shed forward and knocked out Father Xiong. Father Xiong was so tall and strong. He did not know that Guan Chibei had such skills. He was caught off guard and did note back to his senses until he fainted. Guan Chibei looked around the Xiong family¡¯s house. He threw Auntie Tian and Father Xiong onto the bed. Following that, he shed out of the Xiong family¡¯s house and returned to the Guan family. He avoided people when heading back to the Guan family. The weather was getting colder and there were very few people moving around in the vige. This was also the reason why Auntie Tian wanted to coordinate with them from the inside to the out.. If she wanted to call for help, she would have to shout. Chapter 190 - Something Big Happened

Chapter 190: Something Big Happened

He returned to the Guan family. In the house, the Xiong brothers were lying on the ground. Ye Lulu had already picked up the babies and was coaxing them. The four of them looked rxed. Guan Chibei was speechless when he saw this. ¡°¡­¡± After carrying Xiong Dashi, Guan Chibei was about to walk out again. Ye Lulu looked at him. Xiong Dashi was so strong that he weighed 200 catties. Even if Guan Chibei knew martial arts, would it be so easy for him to carry him? It was naturally not easy. Although Guan Chibei was talented, he was not born with divine strength. He knew martial arts because he was the reincarnation of the God of the Netherworld. Although he had sealed his divine power and removed his divine bones, he still had memories, so he remembered all his previous martial arts. However, there was no internal energy. Now that he was in Guan Chibei¡¯s body, he would have to train again. This was also the reason why he had subdued the Xiong brothers today using only his moves and not his internal energy. He still had Qinggong on him because he had mental cultivation techniques. The rich yin energy on his soul could control the condensation of yin energy. At a certain point, it achieved the effect of making his body light. Therefore, he still had Qinggong on him. However, carrying the Xiong brothers¡­ was indeed heavy. Their bodies were filled with firm muscles. Even though Guan Chibei was a man, he felt very heavy. After all, men shouldn¡¯t naturally be so strong. When Guan Chibei carried Xiong Dashi back to the Xiong family, he was much slower. Fortunately, he was extra careful along the way and was not seen by the vigers. After carrying Xiong Dashi, he returned to carry Xiong Ershi. Although Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent, Ye Lulu still looked at him with pity. They could not dirty the Guan family¡¯s house. In order to have enough explosive news, they had to carry them back to the Xiong family! It must have been tough on this mountain man. Guan Chibei carried Xiong Ershi to the Xiong family as well. Finally, he was done and tossed him onto the bed. Xiong family only had the three of them. They didn¡¯t have to worry about trifles in their lives. Furthermore, they rarely lived in the vige, so the Xiong family only had two houses in Yunwu Vige. One of them was a simple kitchen, and the other was a house. This meant that the Xiong family usually slept on a wide bed. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes did not change. He went forward and tapped a few acupuncture points on them. Their eyes immediately changed and their faces flushed. Guan Chibei looked at them calmly and left. Guan Chibei stood outside his house and heard soundsing from the inside¡­ He did not move his eyes. This sound was not tempting at all. It sounded like Mother Rong was chopping fish in the kitchen¡­ Ah¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. He waited for a while outside the house. When he heard that themotion in the house was about to end and it was time for them to lose themselves, he moved and went to the Xiong family¡¯s kitchen to light a fire. It waste autumn and it was cold and dry. What was burning was straw. Soon, thick smoke and fire rose¡­ ¡°Oh, why is there so much smoke?¡± ¡°Yeah, the smell of smoke is so strong¡­ I think it came from the vige entrance.¡± ¡°It feels like there¡¯s a fire! The smell of smoke isn¡¯t ordinary. Let¡¯s go and take a look¡­ It¡¯s the Xiong family!¡± ¡°Ah! The Xiong family is on fire! I see fire!¡± ¡°Hurry up and go over. Otherwise, the vige will be burned down with the wind!¡± The vigers were shocked and quickly ran to the Xiong family. When they arrived, they saw that it was indeed burning. It was the Xiong family¡¯s kitchen. The fire was not small! They immediately put out the fire! Coincidentally, the vigers saw tworge vats in front of the Xiong family¡¯s kitchen. The vats were filled with water, and there were also wet water traces near the vats. It looked like they had just been filled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Xiong family notice that there was a fire when they had just filled the vats?!¡± The vigers were very puzzled. As they quickly used the water in the vats, the group of people quickly put out the fire. When the fire was put out, they saw that it was straw. Furthermore, it was a cluster near the stove in the corner. Although the smoke and fire were not small, the fire was not very big either. The rest of the kitchen was not burned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t the Xiong family at home? Why didn¡¯t they realize this? The kitchen is just in front of the house.¡± The vigers wiped their faces and dusted the ck dust on their bodies. They were all puzzled when suddenly, a series of intense sounds were heard from the window in the kitchen. They sounded a little breathless? It could be said that it was an extremely loud noise. Even though there were two walls and windows, they could hear it. One could imagine how loud it was. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The vigers were all shocked and looked at each other. Their eyes widened as if they had smelled a shocking giant melon. Furthermore, what was even more shocking was that! The male voices sounded like they belonged to different people. ¡°Ah, this¡­ this seems to havee from the Xiong family¡¯s house.¡± A viger could not help but be the first to speak up. It was not rare for them to do that, but¡­ ¡°Wasn¡¯t all of the Xiong family unmarried? Where did thise from¡­¡± The vigers¡¯ expressions were each stranger than the other. They wanted to say something but hesitated. However, even so, the strange atmosphere was spreading among the people. After all, everyone who came over was an adult. They understood everything. At this moment, a rock appeared out of nowhere and smashed straight at the door to the Xiong family¡¯s house! The door opened with a bang, and the high decibels inside rushed out like a wave. The three-dimensional sound engulfed everyone¡¯s ears. A viger shivered. Damn it! My ears are dirty! ¡°Ah, where did this bricke from?¡± ¡°Oh, Daniu, did you pick up a rock and smash open the door?!¡± A man pped a young man. ¡°It must be you. Xiaosi, you picked up a rock from the ground just now, right? You don¡¯t have to exin!¡± The men were jumping up and down, creating a hugemotion. A certain passionate person, Guan Chibei, was hiding in the dark. He had a calm expression on his face. He had just thrown a rock and guided everyone to quickly break through the scene. However, he had hidden his merit. As for therge group of vigers outside the house, they went: Oh my! Their mouths gaped open! ? Thismotion did not sound right! Could it be¡­ could it be?! Roar! At this moment, a furious cry sounded from the vigers! Following that, an ordinary man suddenly rushed out from the back of the crowd and rushed into the house like a madman. At the same time, he shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s my wife! Oh!¡± That shout was filled with anger and shock. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Tian Laoqi from the end of the vige!¡± The vigers widened their eyes and shouted, ¡°That woman in the house is Auntie Tian?!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± The vigers were in an uproar. Furthermore, when Tian Laoqi rushed into the house, it was as if he had released a signal, freeing the vigers from their confinement. There were at least fifty vigers who rushed into the house. ¡°No way, no way! Father! Mother! How amazing!¡± ¡°So infuriating! Mother, your legs are crippled. You can¡¯t get up from the bed. I can¡¯t bring you to see such a shocking scene!¡± ¡°Father! You¡¯re already ny years old! Otherwise, I would have carried you out to see the excitement! You missed too much¡­¡± ¡°The Xiong family¡­ of three?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± This was a world-shaking event. The vigers couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and rushed into the house. Sure enough, they saw the most shocking scene in Yunwu Vige in eighty years. When the vigers rushed in, they were at the most critical juncture. They could not stop the brakes at all. The vigers¡¯ jaws dropped. ¡°Oh¡­ my.¡± A young man eximed in disbelief. ¡°Ah, this!!!¡± ¡°This is too unbearable!¡± The vigers sighed, but the word they used was ¡®unbearable.¡¯ All of them looked at them crazily¡­ ¡°Oh, adulterer, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The person who rushed in after recognizing his wife¡¯s voice, Tian Laoqi, was the first who saw this undisguised scene. He was instantly stunned on the spot for a long time before suddenlying back to his senses. Tian Laoqi¡¯s eyes were red. He was furious. He rushed forward and wanted to tear Xiong Ershi off to give him a beating. ¡°Get lost!¡± However, Xiong Ershi was in a state of high spirits and did not want to be distracted for a moment. He stretched out a fist impatiently. ¡°Ouch!¡± Tian Laoqi was instantly knocked out by a punch and fainted by the bed. He was even under his wife. All the vigers were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± After Xiong Ershi was done beating him up, he did not have the time to worry about who might have entered. He was still in a state of extreme passion. Thus, today, the vigers saw a shocking scene with their own eyes. So many vigers saw it with their own eyes, and it was simply impossible to deny. Chapter 191 - Auntie Tian Has Been Divorced

Chapter 191: Auntie Tian Has Been Divorced

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The entire vige was in a storm! They did not expect such sensational news to spread in the vige during the quiet and deste season before the heavy winter snow! The Xiong family and Auntie Tian were torn apart on the spot by the vige head and the rest who had rushed over. The scene was extremely unbearable. A few vige elders with good reputations were so angry that they almost hit people. Many juniors covered their eyes, unable to look at them. When Tian Laoqi woke up after being knocked out by Xiong Ershi, it happened to be when the vige head and the rest were interrogating the Xiong family and Auntie Tian. The Xiong family was naturally filled with unwillingness. Furthermore, Guan Chibei had schemed against them. They had always been rude and unreasonable, and they didn¡¯t take the vigers seriously. When their indecent act was seen by all the vigers, they were even more unhappy. They turned their heads with a gloomy expression and didn¡¯t say anything. They looked very arrogant. As for Auntie Tian, she was leaning against the side with the nket in her hands. Her clothes were messy. Tian Laoqi broke through the scene and was already boiling with anger. Which man wouldn¡¯t after seeing his wife with another man¡­ no, other men?! They would be infuriated and find it difficult to ept. Now that he had woken up and remembered that he had been knocked unconscious by Xiong Ershi¡¯s punch, Tian Laoqi¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He immediately made a decision and flew into a rage. ¡°A divorce!¡± He could not ept it. After being exposed by the entire vige, no matter how cowardly he was or how magnanimous he was, it was impossible for him to reconcile with Auntie Tian and bring her home as if nothing had happened. Ignoring everything else, how could he face anyone?! Even if it was like this now, he, Tian Laoqi, would have to walk around the vige with his head down in the future. Everyone wouldugh at him for the rest of his life! Not to mention how serious it was for ancient women to lose their virginity. No man could tolerate these emotions and feelings alone. Therefore, Tian Laoqi didn¡¯t even need to think about it. He immediately divorced Auntie Tian and turned around angrily to leave. On the other hand, the vige really did not have the capability to punish the Xiong family. The most fundamental reason was that Yunwu Vige was a vige with mixed surnames. People from different ces and backgrounds wandered here to settle down and then formed a vige. This was also the reason why Ye Lulu was so easily epted by the Guan family back then. Since there were no restrictions like ns or families, the rights of the vige head and the rest were very limited. Each member of the Xiong family was fiercer than the other and had power and influence in the city. They did not feel guilty at all, nor did they show any weakness. Instead, they were extremely impatient because they had been tricked by Guan Chibei. Their expressions were extremely dark. The vige head and elders could do nothing about them. There was no way to punish the Xiong family at all. They could only condemn them on the surface before leaving with the vigers. The Xiong family was simply unharmed. They even stood there with their arms crossed, acting brazenly. Auntie Tian was the most miserable. When the vigers saw this scene with their own eyes, Auntie Tian knew that it was impossible for her to stay with the Tian family anymore. She shivered and hated the Guan family in her heart. She simply used the most vicious words to curse the Guan family, especially Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu. However, she was in a difficult situation and there was no ce for her to go now. After a moment of hesitation, Auntie Tian raised her ¡®weak¡¯ eyes and said softly, her voice still carrying a hint of ¡®gentleness¡¯, ¡°Then¡­ then I can only follow the Xiong family from now on¡­¡± Even if it was the Xiong family, she could only be thick-skinned! She had been divorced. There was no ce for her to stay in Yunwu Vige anymore! Auntie Tian thought that she was very beautiful, like the spring rain. She dragged her damaged body up and wanted to approach the Xiong family. ¡°Husbands¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Unexpectedly, Xiong Ershi pushed Auntie Tian away especially fiercely. His face was ck as ink as he said irritably, ¡°Trash like you. You¡¯re so ugly, yet you want to be one of us? Sleeping with you once is disgusting enough. Get lost!¡± Auntie Tian was pushed to the ground. She did not expect this at all. Her eyes widened, and her mind buzzed. She did not expect to be despised by men like this. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just Xiong Ershi¡¯s attitude. When Xiong Dashi heard Auntie Tian¡¯s words, his eyes darkened. He nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Tian family, so what has this got to do with our Xiong family? Don¡¯t pester us. If you¡¯re smart, scram. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Father Xiong felt quite satisfied just now, but now that he looked at Auntie Tian again, he couldn¡¯t ept her either. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re part of the Tian family. You can¡¯t expect the three of us to pick up a Tian family member, right? You have nothing to do with us. Now that the matter is over, you can leave immediately.¡± Auntie Tian was about to go crazy. Her droopy face was tensed up, and the corners of her eyes were about to split open. She screamed, ¡°You don¡¯t want to take responsibility after what you¡¯ve done?!¡± ¡°You guys ate me up cleanly. The entire vige saw that!¡± ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re too ugly. You can¡¯t force us to want you, right?¡± Father Xiong said impatiently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see what you look like? Would we want you?¡± Xiong Ershi said irritably, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already slept with the three of us. Who among us wants you? Are you crazy? We only slept with you once. If you want to find a man, go back to the Tian family and find your husband.¡± Auntie Tian could not believe it. She thought that with her figure that was easy to give birth, and based on how she had suffered so viciously just now¡­ the Xiong family would definitely want her! ¡°How can I go back to the Tian family? I¡¯m already involved with all of you!¡± ¡°Are we to me?¡± Xiong Dashi looked down at her and asked a question that rendered Auntie Tian speechless. Yes, Auntie Tian was asking a tiger for its skin. It was obvious that the matter between the Xiong brothers and Guan Chibei and the rest had nothing to do with her, but she had evil thoughts and wanted to harm Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu to the extreme. She even helped the Xiong brothers do evil. In the end, they were retaliated against. Auntie Tian did not feel that she was wrong. She was definitely gnashing her teeth and cursing Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu with hatred. However, it was also a problem for her to go anywhere in the future. ¡°How can you do this!¡± Auntie Tian gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Based on what happened just now¡­ I might already be pregnant with your child. No matter who he belongs to, he¡¯s part of the Xiong family¡¯s bloodline. Don¡¯t you want your son?¡± When Auntie Tian said this, the Xiong family¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They did not want to marry because they could live happily in the city and go to a brothel. They did not need to marry a yellow-faced woman to control them at home. The father and sons lived very happily. But children¡­ As men, they indeed wanted them. Chapter 192 - Fortunately, Guan Chibei Avoided Quickly Enough

Chapter 192: Fortunately, Guan Chibei Avoided Quickly Enough

Although they could have any woman they wanted, those women could not give birth to their children. Father Xiong¡¯s expression changed. He swept a nce at Auntie Tian and said to the Xiong brothers, ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of you don¡¯t have children yet. We had a few rounds just now. With our strong bodies, it¡¯s very possible that we have children. Do you want them?¡± Auntie Tian looked up and her face revealed a look of joy. Father Xiong seriously considered it. Although Auntie Tian was ugly, the children might not be ugly! Furthermore, it was fine as long as the children grew up to be domineering enough. They could bully others to gain benefits. It did not matter how their looks were. Unexpectedly, the Xiong brothers looked at Auntie Tian in annoyance and rejected her immediately. ¡°No! She¡¯s so ugly. How can we want them? If we want a child, we can marry a concubine and spend some money in the city. Isn¡¯t it very easy? Isn¡¯t it much better than having this ugly woman?¡± Auntie Tian froze as if she had been struck by lightning. Huh? Surely not?! ¡­ The matter between the Xiong family and Auntie Tian had a hurricane-like effect in the vige. Everyone was discussing fervently. When Guan Chibei saw that the vige head and the rest had arrived, he returned to the Guan family when the dust had settled. He did not join in on the fun. Since Ye Lulu could not get out, she eagerly asked him about the matter. She was extremely excited. Guan Chibei told Ye Lulu about the situation in a few words, making her extremely happy. She raised her head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Hahaha¡­¡± Ye Lulu was overjoyed. She was just short of wearing a thick cloak and eating melon seeds herself. However, the two of them did not do much and stayed in the house. When it was time to change diapers, Guan Chibei went forward and picked up one of the babies skillfully. As soon as he removed the diaper, he saw that it was clean and there was nothing in it. The baby didn¡¯t pee or poo today? Guan Chibei was about to ask when he saw the baby in front of him suddenly raise his body. The small private part between his chubby legs stood up. Then, he sprayed urine at Guan Chibei¡¯s face! Guan Chibei reacted quickly and dodged the child¡¯s pee. It was extremely dangerous! ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The baby smiled happily. He looked extremely adorable! The change was too sudden. Ye Lulu was shocked and looked at the baby with widened eyes. The problem was¡­ As soon as the baby took out his ¡®weapon¡¯ and faced the person¡¯s face, he started to ¡®spray¡¯ and do a series of actions. Why did it seem so familiar¡­ Ye Lulu fell into deep thought. Guan Chibei had also reacted, mainly because Ye Lulu¡¯s actions were too memorable. Guan Chibei stood in front of the bed and fell into deep thought. Ye Lulu looked up and met Guan Chibei¡¯s deep and profound eyes. This¡­ That wouldn¡¯t be good, right? Ye Lulu coughed and cleared her throat. ¡°Ah, this baby is too naughty! He¡¯s already teasing adults. We can¡¯t let him off!¡± Guan Chibei looked at her meaningfully and did not look away. Was she sure? Was it because the baby was naughty? Was it not because the baby was imitating their mother? Being stared at by Guan Chibei, Ye Lulu suddenly lost her stance. Her eyes shed shamelessly. Her face was red! Damn it! Her heart pounded as she looked away and said, ¡°Oh, he has wet the ground. Fortunately, the baby peed far away and the nket and bedding didn¡¯t get stained.¡± Chapter 193 - Guan Chibei Gripped Ye Lulus Wrist

Chapter 193: Guan Chibei Gripped Ye Lulu¡¯s Wrist

Guan Chibei retracted his gaze and went to take care of the babies. He also cleaned the house. Otherwise, what else could he do? Let it be? Guan Chibei cleaned the house and went to change the diapers for the babies one by one. Fortunately, only his second son, who was a smart child, learned from Ye Lulu. His eldest son was very calm. As for his youngest son, he did not even open his eyes to look at his parents. After taking care of the babies, Guan Chibei took out a bottle of medicinal oil and sat beside Ye Lulu. He held her elbow and pulled her hand out, revealing her wrist. There was a hideous bruise on Ye Lulu¡¯s fair arm. It was ck and purple, and it looked very serious! At first nce, it was even a little frightening. It was only then that he realized that when Ye Lulu took out her scissors to stab Xiong Dashi to protect herself, Xiong Dashi had gripped her wrist and stopped her counterattack. He had pinched her hard then. A man¡¯s strength was much greater than that of ordinary women, not to mention a man as strong as Xiong Dashi. Moreover, he had used a lot of strength. At that time, Ye Lulu¡¯s hands went limp and she let go of the scissors uncontrobly. Ye Lulu had no time to care about this wrist during the series of events. When she looked at it again, it was already so bruised. Guan Chibei held Ye Lulu¡¯s forearm, his face expressionless. He poured some medicinal oil on Ye Lulu¡¯s bruise and rubbed it. This kind of bruise had to be rubbed to dissipate faster. Moreover, Ye Lulu could not do this on her own, so Guan Chibei could only help her. Ye Lulu was stunned. She did not expect Guan Chibei to remember and even help her apply the medicinal oil. Ye Lulu¡¯s palm-sized face froze as she looked at Guan Chibei. Her heart started beating wildly again, beating even faster than before. This¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t be moved by that? F*ck, this kind of man! Who! Would! Not! Be! Moved! Ye Lulu was crying crazily in her heart. She was even more excited than when she had seen her brother. After helping her apply the medicinal oil, Guan Chibei left the house with a calm expression. He still had many things to do. At the very least, he still had to deal with the matter with the Xiong family. On the other hand, although the Guan family had built a wall, what happened today exposed another problem. The tall wall could protect against ordinary people and animals, but not someone who knew martial arts or had some tricks up their sleeves. Ye Lulu gave her own suggestion. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a broken vat in our house? Smash that vat a little more so that there are small pieces the size of a palm. Then, use mud to cover them and ce them at the top of the wall.¡± ¡°Remember to reveal the sharpest corners of the smashed pieces outside. In the future, let¡¯s see if anyone can use any method to climb over the wall. They will be stabbed to death unless they can fly!¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± She was such a genius at cheating people! Where did all these painful idease from?! Ye Lulu wanted to say: Keep a low profile. It¡¯s just amon method of guarding against thieves learned in the modern world. Guan Chibei, who was from the ancient times, did not know that many houses in the rural areas of the modern world had this on their walls. Furthermore, those were ss fragments! They were very sharp! Whoever dared to climb over the wall would have their hands full of blood first. However, Guan Chibei looked at her speechlessly for a while before turning around and leaving. He moved to add anotheryer of protection to the Guan family¡¯s wall because Ye Lulu¡¯s method was effective. Chapter 194 - Stewed Lamb Pot

Chapter 194: Stewed Lamb Pot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By the time Mother Rong and the rest returned from the docks, night had just fallen and they saw something erected on the wall outside the house. The sharp edges were shining under the moonlight. Mother Rong was surprised. What was that on the outer wall? It looked sharp and frightening, but it was also enough to guard against people. They were even more satisfied and feltpletely at ease at home now. After a tiring day, they still had to cook when they reached home. It was not that Guan Chibei and Father Guan were unwilling to try cooking, but Mother Rong felt that it was better for her toe back every day to make some simple food like porridge and noodles or stir-fry some vegetables. There would also be leftover ingredients when they go out to set up the stall. It was not fixed every day, and the farmers could not waste them. Because of their business credibility, they could not use overnight ingredients. . However, just as Mother Rong was about to go to the kitchen, a strong fragrance wafted from it. Mother Rong was surprised to see that Ye Lulu was dressed very thick and had a hat on her head. She was carrying a small bowl of fragrant soup. Mother Rong opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Lulu? You¡¯re out?¡± Ye Lulu nodded. She had been cooped up in bed for more than two months. Although she had suffered another injury in the middle, she had almost recovered. She felt that as long as she was careful, it would be fine for her toe out and walk around. Especially since Guan Chibei had been spending too much time in the housetely, she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but her body strangely seemed to be recovering faster. She felt inexplicably rxed being in the same house as the babies every day. She came out because she felt that she had quite some energy left for the day. Guan Chibei wanted to stop her, but he could not do so. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with my body.¡± Ye Lulu replied, ¡°It¡¯s cold today, so I made dinner. We can start eating now!¡± Even when other people¡¯s wives gave birth, they would at most recuperate for a few days before having to go to work. Very few people did a full month of confinement. Most people would even work on the day that they give birth. Some harsher families would get the women to return to their usual state of work after one or two days. However, the Guan family had been busy with various things. Ye Lulu had been lying in her house for more than two months. No one had urged her to do anything, so she could rest indefinitely. That day, she hade out to do something. The entire Guan family was shocked and marveled at her. Mother Rong looked at her helplessly and her tone almost exploded with heartache. ¡°Lulu¡¯s so nice. You even cooked. Has your body really recuperated? Don¡¯t force yourself. You don¡¯t have to work at home.¡± Ye Lulu nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I only cooked a meal and didn¡¯t walk much. Hurry up and wash your hands. Let¡¯s eat in the house. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± Ye Lulu did not feel ttered. Many people easily neglected women¡¯s contributions and felt that what women did was worthless. Not to mention that she insisted on giving birth to three children with her life because she also had a share in the children, so she did not take credit for it, but in reality, Ye Lulu did not feel that she had been resting just by taking care of the three babies. Was it that easy to take care of the babies? Of course not. Even with Guan Chibei¡¯s help, she had always been worried. The Guan family was a little surprised. Ye Lulu had always been the one who provided the cooking methods, but they had never tasted her real cooking! Previously, Ye Lulu had married into the Guan family. Thinking that she had wandered over from a foreignnd, she did not dare to touch the stove at all. Ye Lulu knew so many ways to eat, so how would her food taste when she cooked?! At that moment, even the men from the Guan family were curious. Ye Lulu first carried a small bowl of soup into her house and ced it on the small table on the bed. This was left for the babies. It was not the time to eat other food for now since they were just three months old. However, the babies had already tried some soup thest time. There was no problem at all. Instead, they liked it very much. Ye Lulu thought for a moment. If it was fine for the children to drink it, she could let them have some. They returned to the kitchen and started eating. Mother Rong helped carry the big casserole pot out of the fire and ced it in the middle of the table. As soon as she opened the lid¡­ she could not suppress the strong fragrance. This fragrance was especially intense, tempting, and a little soul-stirring. Why was it soul-stirring? It was too fragrant! They had never smelled such a fragrant scent in their lives! It was so fragrant that her stomach felt empty. She was very hungry! Looking inside, she saw a pot of meat. The sauce was deep and alluring. Green onions and coriander were scattered in the meat, and the sauce beneath was especially strong. ¡°Stewedmb pot,¡± Ye Lulu said. ording to the cooking method of the restaurant she frequented in the modern world, this was the taste of the stewedmb pot. One word: amazing. As to why she knew the secret recipe of that restaurant? It was very simple. The owner of that restaurant was her uncle¡­ In the modern era, Ye Lulu¡¯s aunt and uncle were good at cooking. They specialized in opening restaurants and were the most popr and longest-running in their city. This meant that the taste of the recipe had been tested. The restaurant where most locals went to would definitely have the best taste. But her uncle and aunt did not have children. It was not a special reason. It was purely because her aunt did not want it. Her uncle didn¡¯t care and supported her aunt. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have any children by the time they were fifty years old. Ye Lulu was a university student. She was beautiful and had an obedient personality. Her uncle and aunt treated her like their own child. Ye Lulu herself loved to eat¡­ Who in the modern world didn¡¯t?! Ye Lulu naturally had the samenguage as her aunt and uncle, who were good at cooking. Every time she returned home from university, she would eat at her aunt and uncle¡¯s restaurant. Her uncle and aunt had taught Ye Lulu all the secret dishes in their restaurant. They even said that Ye Lulu¡¯s children would be their grandchildren in the future. Ye Lulu had always advocated self-will. She felt that true freedom was that she could choose whether to give birth or not. It was not that one had freedom only if one didn¡¯t give birth or that one was obedient only if one gave birth. She felt like she was being coerced for both cases. Hence, it did not matter to Ye Lulu in the modern world. If she wanted to give birth in the future, she would do so. After giving birth, she would acknowledge her aunt and uncle as their godparents. What? They were already rtives, so it messed up their seniority? True freedom should not transcend certain standards. One should do whatever they wanted. Was acknowledging godparents a hindrance? No. Then it was up to her to decide, and the children and her aunt and uncle to be happy. This was why Ye Lulu, a female university student, knew so much about cooking. One of the reasons was that recipes were publicized everywhere on the Inte. The other was that her uncle and aunt had passed down their legacies. That day was the first time she had cooked after leaving the house and she made stewedmb pot. It was one of the most popr dishes in autumn and winter in her aunt and uncle¡¯s restaurant. The Guan family was shocked. Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei meaningfully. The reason why stewedmb pot was made tonight was also that Guan Chibei had gotten revenge on the Xiong brothers that day. He was very tired. One could not ignore the problem of whether a man was tired just because he might be strong enough. Just the two brothers from the Xiong family alone were ridiculously heavy, even more so because they were unconscious. It was no different than carrying two mountains. Guan Chibei must have spent a lot of effort to avoid the vigers all the way to the Xiong family. His body was exhausted. Red meat could replenish the greatest strength and energy. In ancient times, beef was very difficult to eat, so naturally, she made mutton. It was especially nourishing to eat mutton in winter. Hence, Ye Lulu made stewedmb pot first. Ignoring everything else¡­ this stewedmb pot had been tested by the citizens of the city for a long time¡­ It was already amazing when the smell had just risen. The entire Guan family was so hungry that they cried out and subconsciously sucked in that rich and alluring fragrance. The second dish Ye Lulu served was stewed pork ribs. The stewed pork ribs were also made specially for Guan Chibei because they were nourishing. Next was stir-fried spinach. Their family¡¯s vegetables were all inrge basins. This huge portion was enough. When Ye Lulu ced the dishes on the table, everyone in the Guan family was stunned. Theyered feeling and richness of the taste of the dishes bloomed on the tip of their tongues. One was not bragging about Ye Lulu, but there was a huge difference between the secret forms of the modern era and the ancient times when most people only cooked to fill their stomachs. The seasonings in Yuan City were already very cheap. The Guan family was very focused on the seasonings when it came to doing business. However, when they ate the dishes that Ye Lulu had made herself, everyone in the Guan family was shocked. It shocked the whole family. Guan Chibei nced at Ye Lulu. Could it be that she was a chef? After being stunned for a while, the Guan family finally started to eat heartily. They had a taste of food that they had never experienced before. All of them were dancing crazily in their minds. However, when they thought of the cooking methods Ye Lulu had previously provided, it was easy to understand how she knew so many recipes. Her cooking skills were extraordinary! Mother Rong ate the delicious stewedmb pot and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°No one in Yuan City canpare to this taste if we go out and open a restaurant.¡± Ye Lulu smiled at her. Who said it was impossible for her to open a restaurant? However, Ye Lulu did not say anything. Guan Chibei looked at her with dark eyes but did not say anything. After the meal, Ye Lulu went into the house and fed the babies pork rib soup. The soup was ced on the bed and the temperature was just right. This pork rib soup was scooped out when the pork ribs were stewed to their strongest. The bone fragrance was rich and mellow. The Guan family had also drunk a bowl of it first. Guan Chibei entered shortly after. Ye Lulu smiled and said to him, ¡°You ate so much meat tonight, so you should have replenished all the energy used during the day, right?¡± Ye Lulu felt very happy after teaching Auntie Tian, who had always schemed against her family, and the two ruthless brothers of the Xiong family a lesson. It was time topensate Guan Chibei who had spent so much effort on this. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her in surprise. He did not expect that she had cooked these dishes for him tonight. ¡­ The news of Auntie Tian and the Xiong brothers spread throughout the entire vige and even to Yuan City overnight like wildfire. Even the merchants who stopped heard about it and it seemed like the entire Shang dynasty would hear about it soon. It turned out that it was because of the erotic nature of the news. Since ancient times, it had always been the most enticing gossip. Furthermore, this matter was the most exciting one. An old auntie VS three strong men from the mountains? Other people¡¯s romantic affairs were all about beauties, officials, nobles, children of the royal family, or schrs. However, in Yuan City, there was an old auntie and mountain men! Upon hearing this, everyone could only stare, but they couldn¡¯t seem tough. The corners of their mouths twitched. How wild! Last night, Auntie Tian had already been divorced by Tian Laoqi and could not return to the Tian family anymore. However, the Xiong family did not want her. She could not leave and refused to leave when asked. She curled up outside the Xiong family¡¯s door the entire night. On such a cold night, Auntie Tian went to the Xiong family¡¯s kitchen to grab some dry straw to cover herself. She was so cold that she trembled. Only then did she manage to survive the night. The next morning, when the Xiong family opened the door, they were almost scared to death by Auntie Tian, whose face had turned pale from the cold. They thought that a corpse was ced in front of their house. When they saw that it was Auntie Tian with a running nose, the Xiong brothers were immediately angry and kicked Auntie Tian away. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to die?! Who are you? Why are you lying on our doorstep? How unlucky!¡± Auntie Tian gritted her teeth. If she couldn¡¯t enter the Xiong family¡¯s door, there would be no ce for her to go. She steeled her heart and said with a trembling voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t have anywhere to go. The entire vige saw me with the three of you¡­ I can only die in front of your house.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t want to marry me, the three of you don¡¯t have a woman now. I, I can at least serve you¡­ Besides, look at my big buttocks. It¡¯s easy for me to give birth. Maybe I can even give birth to children for you. What if I also give birth to triplets? Coincidentally, the three of you are so strong. You can definitely give birth to sons.¡± It was useless no matter what Auntie Tian said. If the Xiong family wanted to give birth to a son, they could just go to the city and find a woman. However, when these two sentences were ced together, the former was threatening while thetter was enticing. The Xiong family also thought that it would be at least three months before winter ends¡­ They nced at Auntie Tian with an ugly expression. They actually wanted her. Auntie Tian smiled happily and entered the Xiong family¡¯s door. The vigers of Yunwu Vige had been paying close attention to the Xiong family¡¯s movements this morning. Last night, Tian Laoqi didn¡¯t let Auntie Tiane home. The entire vige knew. Therefore, all the vigers immediately knew that Auntie Tian had moved into the Xiong family! Wow, how wild! Then who did Auntie Tian belong to? Moreover, was she getting married? When would she be getting married? The vigers started to discuss among themselves. This kind of gossip that shocked the whole family was very rare in Yunwu Vige. Thest time was probably when Ye Lulu had given birth to triplets and Guan Chibei hade back to life. This storm simrly swept through the entire Yunwu Vige. As for Auntie Tian, she naturally believed that she had married into the Xiong family. No matter who it was, now that she was staying in the Xiong family, she would have the intention of remarrying. Chapter 195 - How Wild

Chapter 195: How Wild

However¡­ In the end, it wasn¡¯t as Auntie Tian had originally nned. After she was divorced by Tian Laoqi, she remarried into the Xiong family and simrly had a family and a house to live in. Besides, the men from the Xiong family were young and strong. Which woman in their thirties wouldn¡¯t like them? Furthermore, the Xiong family had a very high monthly sry. Their family was much richer than the other families in Yunwu Vige! Thinking about it, she was actually leading a much better life than before! As Auntie Tian thought about this, she felt happy. However, things were not like that. After Guan Chibei¡¯s arrangement of Auntie Tian and the Xiong family had been seen by the vigers, Guan Chibei even reported to the officials in the city. He reported them for being promiscuous! As Auntie Tian was a married woman, she was indeed cheating. The Shang dynasty did not treat women poorly and was quite open-minded. Mother Rong and the rest could go out and do business. However, there were still requirements regarding women¡¯s morals! At the very least, unfaithful women were not tolerated at all. This had nothing to do with gender and was against morals! Not to mention in ancient times, women from the Shang dynasty could go to school, but there were also rules governing women viting the virtues of women. In other words, it was illegal for Auntie Tian to do this in the Shang dynasty! Moreover, the other party was not a man but a few men. Ah, this¡­ When the officials heard the rumors in Yuan City, they were already shocked. Guan Chibei went to report to the officials, and they seemed to have experienced the vicissitudes of life as they lit a cigarette. There was also a sure-kill technique¡­ That indecent performance was even exposed to the eyes of all the vigers. This could be considered as publiclymitting adultery, a step higher than the original cheating in the eyes of thew. As a result, Auntie Tian and the Xiong family had to be interrogated over this matter during the trial! The reason why Guan Chibei went to report to the officials was that he had already asked around in the city and knew that the government of Yuan City did not have much of a presence. This was because Yuan City was a shipping area and had more developed businesses. The government did not seem to be that strong. However, the officials in Yuan City were not dark and corrupt. On second thought, it made sense. It was an important transport hub with huge transits of goods and people. How much trouble would a bad government cause? On the contrary, although the Yuan City government did not do much, it was obvious that the government was reasonable when it came to the ruling and management of small matters. They did not do much because Yuan City was small and nothing bad happened. He seemed to have heard that the new county magistrate¡¯s surname was Lin. He had just been transferred to Yuan City for less than half a year. He had only just arrived, so there had been no major incidents. The Xiong brothers had once said in front of Guan Chibei that it was useless to report to the officials. They had some influence in the city to make the officials side with them. These words were both true and false. It was true that the Xiong brothers lived in the city and mingled in casinos. They must have some sort of influence, the kind that involved the government. However, the county magistrate surnamed Lin who had just been transferred over was one of the aristocrats of the Shang Dynasty. He had a strong background and was directly rted to the imperial city. It was impossible for the forces on the Xiong brothers¡¯ side toe in contact with County Magistrate Lin. Therefore, Guan Chibei was not afraid of the Xiong brothers, and he knew better than them. Hence, he went to the city immediately and reported to the officials. He had struck the official drum directly. The sound of the drum reached the county magistrate. Without the help of the people below, the Xiong brothers¡¯ influence could not stop him at all. Thus, Guan Chibei went straight to County Magistrate Lin. Oh, the Shang dynasty was different from other dynasties. Commoners did not have to be punished if they struck the official drum. In recent years, there were evenmoners who went to the gates of the government to y with the official drums when they were bored. In the end, the government couldn¡¯t punish them at all. Thus, they could only add new guards to stand by and keep watch of the official drums. Therefore, Guan Chibei returned to the vige quickly without any injuries after reporting to the officials. The officials immediately sent people to investigate. There was actually no need to investigate. The entire Yuan City was filled with ¡°Hehe, have you heard¡­¡± Moreover, it was worth mentioning that the officials went to investigate and even found out that the Xiong brothers had drugged someone. Good heavens! Thus, everything was wiped out. The officials came to the vige and brought Auntie Tian and the Xiong family to the government! Yunwu Vige was in an uproar again. Although the vigers were discussing fervently about Auntie Tian and the rest, they were still ordinary citizens and vigers. They did not dare to have any contact with the officials. Upon hearing that the officials were here, they were shocked. They were both shocked and afraid. It was another type of shock. The vigers¡¯ expressions froze as they quietly discussed whether Auntie Tian and the others would be beheaded. The officials¡­ the officials were here! When the officials entered the vige, the entire Yunwu Vige became quiet. The officials brought the four people to the hall. When the county magistrate and the officials saw them, they were both shocked and puzzled. The officials found out that the Xiong brothers had drugged someone. However, when they saw Auntie Tian¡­ Ah, they especially drugged such a woman? The officials were also watching the excitement. When they saw the Xiong family, which was so frightened that the three almost lost control of their dders, their expressions were exceptionallyplicated. All the feelings they had were summarized in one sentence¡­ ¡­ How wild. County Magistrate Lin was interrogating Auntie Tian and the Xiong family in the hall to see if they had cheated, if they had publiclymitted adultery, and if they had drugged someone. Auntie Tian was a woman from the mountains, but she was actually being arrested by the officials. She was so scared that she fainted on the way. When she arrived at the hall, she was originally awake. When she saw the tall officials and the county magistrate, her eyes rolled back and she peed on the spot. Then, she fainted again. All the officials and soldiers were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± The county magistrate was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± The Xiong family was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this too disgusting? However, the county magistrate had seen many people behave like this. After a moment of silence, he interrogated the Xiong family. The Xiong family¡¯s expressions were dark and ugly. Firstly, they did not expect Guan Chibei to really report to the officials! Secondly, they were extremely resentful. Guan Chibei was the one who had framed them with this woman! They had originally wanted to ruin Guan Chibei¡¯s wife! However, although the Xiong family was extremely resentful, they could not say a single word. They even had to admit to this crime. That was because they had originally drugged Guan Chibei in order to ruin Ye Lulu and kill the babies. They were guilty of assault, rape, and murder. Although they were all attempted crimes, they were much more serious than adultery! Even if they did not seed, it was very likely that they would be exiled to the borders. After all, it was impossible for Yuan City to leave behind criminals with such vicious thoughts! Therefore, the Xiong family were so aggrieved that they vomited blood, but they could only admit to this crime¡­ Guan Chibei wanted to teach them a lesson and make them feel aggrieved. However, in order to reduce their crimes, the Xiong family said unanimously, ¡°We drugged her to add to the fun of our rtionship. This woman has a husband and a son, but she was willing tomit adultery with the three of us. Yesterday, she even begged profusely to stay in our house and even said that she wanted to serve the three of us. The vigers also saw this. At that time, she did it willingly and did not lose her mind.¡± Auntie Tian had just woken up again¡­ She heard these words. How could¡­ these men from the mountains¡­ Auntie Tian rolled her eyes and fainted for the third time. Ye Lulu knew about Guan Chibei¡¯s actions. Ye Lulu immediately eximed, ¡°How wild, baby.¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± What kind of words were those? He realized that she probably came from a ce where thenguage system was very different from the Shang dynasty because ambiguous words often came out of her mouth. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with her words. These existed in the Shang dynasty too. However, after considering the context, her expression, and her tone, she didn¡¯t seem to mean that. Just like now¡­ ¡°Baby?¡± The man looked at her with dark eyes. Ye Lulu immediately choked and told him, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just praising your actions. You did the right thing. Good fellow!¡± He understood. Was this ¡®good fellow¡¯ also praising him? Guan Chibei did not say anything. He felt something was amiss, but walked away. It was a piece of cake for him to report to the authorities. He went to clean the backyard after doing so. However, Auntie Tian and the Xiong family were boiling with anger! The entire vige waited for a day before the news was sent back from the city: The officials have issued a verdict! As a married woman who had an affair, Auntie Tian was sentenced to be exiled to the south, three thousand miles away! As for the Xiong family, regardless of their motives, it was a vition to privately buy knockout pills. Moreover, it was destructive to the morals. Furthermore, County Magistrate Lin had also sent people to investigate many of the evil deeds they had done in the casino. Together, they would be beheaded. The news spread and caused a huge uproar. The reverence the vigers of Yunwu Vige had for the officials turned into strong fear and trembling. There was also a storm in Yuan City. When Ye Lulu heard this, she was surprised. ¡°The Xiong family¡¯s sentence was even heavier than a woman¡¯s?¡± Originally, she thought that in ancient times, women would always be criticized for having an affair. It could be said that it was a crime of intolerance. As men, the Xiong family had not married yet, so it could only be said that they hadmitted adultery together, but they could not be convicted of other crimes¡­ In fact, if this news were to spread to the world, it might even be downyed into a romantic affair. Auntie Tian had a husband and a son. No matter what, the situation was more serious than the Xiong family. Therefore, Ye Lulu was surprised that the final verdict sentenced the Xiong family to a heavier sentence. However, the Xiong family did not have a heavy sentence because of adultery. If it was a normal sentence, they would at most be jailed, and Auntie Tian would be exiled. It was County Magistrate Lin who saw that the Xiong family members were casino fighters and specially sent people to investigate them, only to find out that they had done many evil things. The reason why the Xiong family was beheaded was that they privately bought drugs, killed people, and sold human beings! That¡¯s right. The Xiong family would sometimes hook up with some rich merchants. Those rich merchants and foreigners did not need to be responsible. In order to benefit from this, the Xiong family members, who were born in the mountains, had once sold beautiful girls and even young men from the mountains. They also did not care about the severity of others¡¯ debts and had once killed someone. These were all secrets of the casino. The Xiong family had never told anyone about them. Otherwise, how could they bully the entire vige and have thoughts of ruining Ye Lulu and killing the babies? They were indeed evil people. This could be considered the biggest case since the new county magistrate took office. Furthermore, forget about how themoners usually caused huge ruckuses, if it really involved beheading¡­ This was really frightening. The initial wanton jokes became stern silences. No one dared to joke around with romantic affairs anymore. As for the Tian family, when they found out that Auntie Tian had actually been sentenced to exile by the authorities, Tian Laoqi was stunned for a moment. Then, he hugged his only son, Tie Wa, in a daze and muttered, ¡°Our son is fine. In the future, Father will take care of you¡­¡± In short, this matter came to an end. ¡­ Snow suddenly fell and covered the entire world overnight. The vige on the mountain was covered in thick snow, and the world became snow-white. Ye Lulu woke up early in the morning and felt the strong chill and refreshing aura. She felt something and opened the window a little. She saw a patch of silver outside and immediately knew that it was snowing! Ye Lulu closed the window and touched the babies¡¯ foreheads in surprise to confirm that they did not feel cold from the snowst night. It had been getting colder these days and everyone was guessing when it would snow. Today, it was finally the first snow of the year. Mother Rong and the rest had stopped setting up the stall yesterday. It was just nice that their business had reached itsst day and everyone was at home today. Mother Rong left the house and had already cleaned up the courtyard. She covered her mouth and sighed. Although it was cold, she was feeling very happy. How could she not be happy? The Guan family was doing really well this year! They did not have to worry about winter and New Year! Ye Lulu gave birth to triplets, Guan Chibei returned from the dead, and the whole family was around. Furthermore, they did business and earned quite a lot of money! They also bought a lot of items at home. There was a house full of food and drinks! Therefore, when she had the time to rest today, Mother Rong was overjoyed. She liked everything she saw and even felt that the snow was clean. After the first heavy snowfall, the vige was immediately silent. Everyone stayed in their houses and didn¡¯te out to walk. It was like this during winter. There was heavy snow and it was cold everywhere. Everyone stayed at home. The Guan family would definitely not be bored this winter. The children could not leave the house, but there was joy at home too! There were so many kinds of livestock in the backyard, and a bunch of children woke up early in the morning to touch the goats. There were also people who went to take care of the chicks. The furry yellow chicks were really too cute. There was another highlight. It was snowing today, so what was the first meal at home? When Mother Rong entered Ye Lulu¡¯s house, she asked Ye Lulu for her opinion immediately. During this time, she even kissed and touched the three babies. Ye Lulu thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, so it¡¯s best to eat hotpot.¡± ¡°Hotpot?¡± Mother Rong asked in confusion, ¡°Are you talking about pots? We eat pots here. There are pot shops in Yuan City. Most of them are goat intestines pots, fish meat pots, fresh chicken pots¡­ Each type of pot is different. Lulu, do you want to eat a pot? Are we eating pots today?¡± Chapter 196 - Winter Begins

Chapter 196: Winter Begins

Ye Lulu found out more about the food here. It turned out that this was the only hotpot avable. The stewed pork ribs they had made previously were already considered to have a hotpot vor. Ye Lulu said, ¡°Hotpot is a little different from pots. It¡¯s more like the stewed mutton and pork ribs apanied with vegetables that our family ate before¡­ However, I have to think about the ingredients for the hotpot. Let¡¯s cook it in the future instead. I¡¯ll do it for everyer¡­¡± ¡°Are there any pickled vegetables at home? There¡¯s fresh fish, and fish meat is good for the body as well. Why don¡¯t we eat pickled fish?¡± Mother Rong pped her hands. ¡°We¡¯ll eat fish! I¡¯ll get Linniang to kill a Northern snakehead! Then, we¡¯ll kill a crucian carp to boil soup with and you can add milk.¡± Mother Rong kissed the babies happily. ¡°It must have been tough on you to feed the children.¡± ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have pickled vegetables. We¡¯re busy doing business this year and didn¡¯t pickle any, but it¡¯s very easy to make pickled vegetables. I can just ask the Huang family for some.¡± Basically, every family in the mountains knew how to make pickled vegetables, or else there wouldn¡¯t be any vegetables to eat during winter. The Guan family had also made pickled vegetables in the past, but there were too many things to do this year and they really didn¡¯t have the time to do so. But it didn¡¯t matter if the vegetables weren¡¯t pickled. The principle of heating the newly dug fish pond at home inspired Mother Rong. Even without Ye Lulu¡¯s suggestion, Mother Rong thought of nting vegetables in the greenhouse. The house was big, and there were many people in the family. It was impossible for them to nt vegetables in the greenhouse to sell them throughout the city during winter. At most, they were barely enough for their family to eat, but that was not bad. The vegetable problem in winter was solved. Mother Rong was already preparing the seeds. After discussing what to eat that day, Mother Rong happily turned around and left. She wore a thickyer of clothes and went to Auntie Huang¡¯s house to ask for pickled vegetables. As soon as she left, she found the vige filled with snow. It had only been a night, but the snow was already thick enough to cover their ankles. It was obvious how heavy the first snowfall was. It had probably been snowing the entire night. Moreover, this ce in the mountains was very cold. It was so cold that it drilled into the bones. This was also the reason why very few people in Yunwu Vige woulde out during winter once the snow fell. It also saved some energy for them to stay at home and not eat so much. Mother Rong asked for three heads of pickled vegetables. The heads of pickled vegetables in Yuan City were very big, so three was enough. At home, Second sister-inw Guan was killing the Northern snakehead cleanly. Linniang was Second sister-inw Guan¡¯s first name. Her surname was Gan, and she was a farmer from the foot of the mountain who had married into Yunwu Vige. When Ye Lulu heard her second sister-inw¡¯s name, she almost burst into tears. Gan¡­ Linniang?! Good name! Ye Lulu did not cook today. It was Mother Rong who made it. She first washed the pickled vegetables that she had just scooped up and cut them into pieces. The Northern snakehead was sliced. The bones of the fish were cut off piece by piece, and the fish head was left behind. After the pot was heated and the oil was added, Mother Rong stir-fried the seasonings so that it was more fragrant. Then, she added water. After it was boiled, she added the fish slices, fish segments, and pickled vegetables. Mother Rong did not know that stir-frying some pickled vegetables in advance would be even more fragrant. The fish meat cooked very quickly, and once they were all cooked, Mother Rong added the seasoning. In the end, Mother Rong sprinkled a lot of onions and coriander on top of it. Finally, she added chili and drizzled it with hot oil. This cooking process was originally for Spicy Boiled Fish. However, because it was cold, Mother Rong also added chili to the pickled fish she made. Actually, it was almost no different from Spicy Boiled Fish. It was just that there were no bean sprouts or other vegetables avable. Instead, there were pickled vegetables. She brought out the steaming hot pickled fish and two side dishes. The whole family could finish them. Even the children were craving it. They surrounded her while drooling. As children, they ate whatever was at home. The children were also not picky and could eat spicy food well. The bowls and chopsticks were set up, and the soft rice was loaded up. The family sat around the table. In the thick snow and the overwhelming cold, they ate the rich and spicy pickled fish in satisfaction! This was what the family had been looking forward to the most! They had worked so hard to do business just to have a peaceful winter! Ye Lulu came out as well, but there was a bowl of clear water in front of her. She needed to breastfeed, so she couldn¡¯t eat spicy food for the time being. Hence, she would eat the pickled fish only after dipping it in water. However, she could eat the other side dishes. The Guan family was extremely satisfied with this meal. In the past, they had to save on food during winter. Furthermore, they did not have to go out to work during winter, so everyone tacitly agreed that they did not need to eat so much. They usually ate porridge with ck noodles pancakes¡­ Not only would they not be full, but it was also unptable! They did not expect their family to be able to eat such a sumptuous meal this year. Furthermore, there were dozens of fish in the fish pond at home and various wild ducks, pheasants, and hares in the backyard. They had never felt so at ease! On this cold day, the Guan family ate and drank to their heart¡¯s content, and they slept soundly without any worry. Ye Lulu returned to the house and after taking care of the babies and started to n things out logically. Now, the Guan family had built a tall outer wall. There were also sharp tiles on the wall as protection. It was also snowing, so there were few people who could step foot into the mountains. While it was getting colder, the snow would be stronger and seal the mountain, making it impossible for anyone to leave. It seemed that it was safe to stay at the Guan family¡¯s house. Ye Lulu thought to herself that she could cross out the item of personal safety. Then, the Guan family had sufficient food now. The snow in the mountains was very clean, and there would sufficient water no matter what after the snow melts. Guan Chibei had bought enough cotton cloth in the city, so her living environment with the three babies was considered stable. She also crossed out the item of sense of security and guarantee of life. When Ye Lulu transmigrated, she was still a university student. She was in her third year and was about to graduate. She was just twenty years old. She was much older than the original owner, Ye Lulu. The modern Ye Lulu came from an ordinary family. Her parents and most of her rtives were workers. Only her aunt and uncle had opened a restaurant, her cousin had opened a pet shop, and a rtive from her grandmother¡¯s side had opened a supermarket. The students in the ivory tower should have rtively little experience in society. However, the modern era was an information age after all. Children had seen too much on the Inte since they were young. News, outlook on life, and values were half instilled and half activated rtively early. In other words, children matured early. This was especially true for some young people who had their own ideas and self-awareness. They were more inclined towards mature development from a young age. They were fundamentally different from those children who pretended to be adults. Ye Lulu was not boasting. Compared to her studies, she was more sensitive in this aspect. It was not that she was talented, but people always had certain talents. Ye Lulu was just born to have more feelings and judgments on things. She had long formed her own opinions on certain choices and values. Hence, she knew very well in her heart. High education had its merits. Ye Lulu¡¯s knowledge level in business management was not high enough. In ancient times, she could not do much. At most, she knew about marketing and human resource management. However, it was notparable to other subjects. For example, learning agriculture could improve the level of farming. Mathematics, physics, and chemistry could create new things like ss. Architecture could manufacture and design different objects. In other words, Ye Lulu¡¯s knowledge was not very useful. However, there were people who had good senses. At the very least, Ye Lulu had matured early on and was not like some college students who were easily cheated by boys. In ancient times, she had the ability to protect herself and could analyze and make effective judgments based on the environment. Even though she was just a student in the modern era, Ye Lulu still had the ability to handle the matter of her transmigration to ancient times. For now, she must continue to stay in the Guan family because she had three children. As for the original ¡®husband,¡¯ with the three babies around, she could make up an excuse and there wouldn¡¯t be a problem of intimacy in the short term. But what else did she have to do? She could be considered to have already gained the trust of the Guan family, mainly because of doing business. She had improved the Guan family¡¯s life and broadened their horizons and courage. Ye Lulu guessed that she should have some say in the Guan family now. The Guan family would probably loosen up on her words and decisions. This was not entirely her own strength. She was lucky that she had transmigrated to a dynasty that was considered tolerant towards women. Therefore, Ye Lulu was thinking that after spring, her body would be able to move again and she would have to go out and do something. Currently, her best choice was obviously to open a restaurant. That¡¯s right. Many people who transmigrated from different fields relied on delicacies to be rich in their hometowns. It was not without reason. It was indeed a very advantageous thing and it was also something easier to handle. Ye Lulu nned to do the same. As long as it was effective, that would work. Furthermore, she indeed had a strong foundation in this aspect. Although she did not cook all day in the modern world, she had received the teachings of her aunt and uncle. Not only did she have the ingredients of the dishes in her head, but she had also cooked them. At the very least, she had cooked them when she was learning. The taste was not the best, and it was iparable to her aunt and uncle¡¯s. However, it was enough for ancient times. If she were to open a restaurant, how should she open it? What dishes should she sell? Ye Lulu rubbed her chin. These were things to think about. It was too much to think with just her brain. Ye Lulu was used to writing with a pen, so it would be much clearer after she wrote it down. However, she was very careful. Paper and pen were not a problem. It was not a problem for her to write very ugly words with a brush either. The problem was¡ªwere the characters in the Shang dynasty different from the modern ones? If she wrote different characters and this was seen by the Guan family, what trouble would there be? Writing was different from cooking. It was a very dangerous thing. At this thought, Ye Lulu thought that she should first look at the Shang dynasty¡¯s characters. That¡¯s right, she should know about them. If she wanted to survive in the alternate world smoothly and did not n to rely on the Guan family forever, she had to have aplete understanding of the characters before she could act. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guan Chibei heard her call and pushed the door open. His eyes were deep and his skin was fair. ¡­ Even in the modern world, he would be quite handsome. It didn¡¯t matter if he was rich or not. Very few men in the modern world could be so good-looking! Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei and asked, ¡°Has anyone at home studied before?¡± Guan Chibei paused and looked at her calmly. From the looks of it, someone in her family had studied before? Was her family background not low, or was itmon for her to study wherever she came from? Guan Chibei replied calmly, ¡°No. Almost no one in Yunwu Vige has read before.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Yuan City is small. Although there are many shipping routes, this also means that those who go out can only take a boat. It¡¯s a winding route to the imperial city, which is very far away. It¡¯s even worse to walk on the long mountain road. Only by detouring two cities can one reach the main road to the imperial city. Just based on this point, there are very few schrs in Yuan City.¡± ¡­ One had to know that the two biggest conditions that hindered ancient students from studying were paper and pen, and travel expenses. Ye Lulu understood now. It was no wonder. It was not that they could not take a boat out. It was just that the road was long and difficult. Manymoners would take a step back easily. ¡°However, it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any in the entire Yuan City. There are also many rich families. The entire Shang dynasty is prosperous, and Yuan City is no exception. It¡¯s just that there are fewer people studying from the viges in the mountains and the farms at the foot of the mountain. Some students live in the city, and their families are richer.¡± Ye Lulu didn¡¯t show any surprise. She nodded to show that she understood and asked, ¡°So none of you can read and write, right?¡± Guan Chibei nodded quietly. The original Guan Chibei would not know, but the God of the Netherworld would. ¡°However, most people in Yuan City know how to calcte simple numbers because there are many transactions.¡± Ye Lulu understood again. It was interesting. This geographical location could be said to be special. ¡°Actually, perhaps everyone who often goes out of the city would know somemon words. After all, they are all possible toe into contact with.¡± Guan Chibei looked at her and added on to pave the way for his literacy so that he would not be exposed in the future. Ye Lulu said bluntly, ¡°I understand. There aren¡¯t a lot of learners. However, there are many people in Yuan City and there are many opportunities. Therefore, many people might be influenced by this, right?¡± It meant that it was prosperous and active. Guan Chibei nodded. Ye Lulu asked the key question, ¡°Then are there poems, books, pen and paper to buy in Yuan City?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. He had been thinking about why she would suddenly ask about this matter. Now that he seemed to have a clue, he said, ¡°Of course.¡± Yuan City was not isted. It was just that the objective conditions made many people willing to transact goods and earn money, thus giving up on their studies and the imperial examinations. Ye Lulu sized Guan Chibei up. Then, she said something surprising, ¡°Learn how to write. Go out and buy some paper, pen, poems, and books. Then, read.¡± Guan Chibei slowed his breathing and looked at her quietly. Ye Lulu had also just thought of this. She had originally wanted Guan Chibei to buy some poems and books so that she could see the words of the Shang dynasty. She wanted to use Guan Chibei as a cover. However, she suddenly felt that it was better to let Guan Chibei study instead. If she wanted to leave the Guan family in the future and take away three children, letting Guan Chibei walk the path of studying and be a schr might be considered aspensation for him, right? Chapter 197 - The Words of the Shang Dynasty

Chapter 197: The Words of the Shang Dynasty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Chibei did not say whether he could or could not do it. He also did not say whether he wanted to or not. He only said, ¡°How old were the schrs when they first started? They had to study hard for many years before they could take the examinations. Am I too old now?¡± Speaking of Guan Chibei¡¯s age, he was indeed quite old, but Ye Lulu felt that he could still study. It was not like he had to be promoted to an official. At the very least, he had to try and see if he could pass the examinations at a county level. Even if he didn¡¯t, he would be more useful than now. This was even more so if there were few schrs in Yuan City. Although many people had been studying hard since they were young, studying depended on talent. Moreover, Ye Lulu wasn¡¯t asking Guan Chibei to be a schr.. She just wanted him to try it out first. Anything was possible. If this did not work, Ye Lulu had seen Guan Chibei¡¯s skills before and felt that it was not a bad thing for him to take the martial arts examinations! Of course, no matter what others said, one would always ask the person involved if they wanted to. Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei. ¡°Do you want to study? I feel that our family has money now and we can provide for you to study. Have you ever thought about what path to take outside of Yunwu Vige? If you study, you can have many choices.¡± ¡°Almost no one in Yunwu Vige studies and no one in the Guan family has studied before. This is a brand new road. Who knows how you¡¯ll change in the future?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s breath was shallow. Guan Chibei looked straight at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s important if you want me to study or not.¡± Guan Chibei did it on purpose. As soon as he mentioned his wife¡¯s identity, Ye Lulu was stunned! If she was a normal wife, it would indeed be rted to her. However, she wasn¡¯t the original owner of the body¡­ Ye Lulu was a little embarrassed, but she could not show it. Why did Guan Chibei make it sound like this matter was very important to her as well? It was as if the two of them had made a serious decision¡­ Ye Lulu coughed twice and said, ¡°I was the one who suggested it. Of course, I want you to. Many people don¡¯t expect this, but let me ask you. If you study and learn how to read, wouldn¡¯t you be better at raising babies in the future? In the future, our family will continue to do business. I also want to do something else. The money earned can provide you for your studies, which is more important than doing other things. Moreover, I¡¯m not biased against you. Even if you don¡¯t do well, you can at least teach the children at home after you finish school. It¡¯s most suitable for you to study.¡± ¡°Go to the city and buy some poems, books, paper, and pen while you still can go down the mountain. The heavy snow hasn¡¯t sealed the mountain yet.¡± Ye Lulu still remembered the core of this matter. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. He had a mission in his next life. Before this mission was revealed, he could do anything he wanted. Then, he would study. It would cover up his identity as the God of the Netherworld. The next day, Guan Chibei went down the mountain to buy some poems, books, paper, and pen, as Ye Lulu had asked. The news of him studying had not been announced to the entire family yet. Ye Lulu picked up the thousand character ssic first and read it eagerly. Then, the corners of her lips curled up. The characters in the Shang dynasty were no different from the ancient characters that Ye Lulu was familiar with. They were basically the same as the characters in the Tang and Song dynasties. Ye Lulu understood at a nce. Furthermore, it was written in the book of enlightenment that the characters used for the imperial examinations were these same characters, which showed the prosperous scripture of the Shang dynasty. Ye Lulu felt that this dynasty was interesting. It was like a mixed version of the Tang and Song dynasties. Chapter 198 - The Wild Ducks Ran Out!

Chapter 198: The Wild Ducks Ran Out!

Could it be that the space-time dimensions had blended together at some node? In any case, Ye Lulu was overjoyed. Even if she could read, there were no ws. Being a vagrant was her best cover. Who knew her original identity? Ye Lulu put the book away and whistled happily. Guan Chibei nced at her. After buying the books, she flipped through them first¡­ She could read. Ye Lulu got off the bed and walked around the house. Her body had almost recovered and she could not stand staying on the bed all day. The house was warm and she would get out of bed to walk around from time to time. Ye Lulu picked up the eldest son and was about to tease the baby when amotion sounded outside the house. ¡°Ah!¡± Following that, for some reason, there was a tremor in the courtyard outside! ¡°Ah! Help! The ducks have run out! ¡°Quack¡ª¡± Their panicked and trembling voices were mixed with the cries of ducks! Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was this how it was for an ancient farmer? ¡°The ducks have run out! Ah!¡± It was Mother Rong¡¯s voice. Following that, a series of footsteps rushed over in a panic. It turned out that something happened to the duck pen in the backyard. It was unknown if the fence door was loose or if these wild ducks were too strong inbat. They had persisted for so many days and were still very wild. Today, they suddenly escaped from the prison. In short, the scene in the backyard was that arge group of fat and tall wild ducks rushed out of the pen like a swarm of bees. As they ran and flew, they bumped around everywhere. At the same time, they spread their wings, stretched their necks, and quacked crazily. It sounded no different than a concert for ten thousand people. The wild ducks were very wild. After they rushed out, as Ye Lulu¡¯s house was close to the backyard, a small group of wild ducks rushed towards her house. ¡°Quack¡ª¡± One or two wilder ducks spread their wings and took off. They actually flew to the window of Ye Lulu¡¯s house and broke the window paper! Before Ye Lulu could react, there was already a hole in the window. All she could say was, ¡°Ah, this.¡± ¡°The ducks have run out! Come out quickly! Two of them ran to the toilet!¡± Mother Rong¡¯s voice was about the same as a duck¡¯s cry. There were heavy footsteps again. Everyone in the house was shouted out by Mother Rong. Everyone was extremely nervous. Ducks had broken into the toilet! Ah, what if the ducks ate feces? If the wild ducks jumped into the feces pit, would they still eat these wild ducks?! As the wild ducks had rushed out too quickly in the early stages and only Mother Rong was there to notice, when everyone came out, the wild ducks had already run all over the courtyard. However, the Guan family had many houses. When the entire Guan family went to grab the ducks, they were in a hurry and dispersed. Ye Lulu looked at the window. Her first reaction was not to rush out and catch wild ducks. Instead, she wanted to use something to seal the hole. There were still three babies lying side by side on the bed. The cold wind rushed in. What if the babies caught a cold? However, just as Ye Lulu reached out to the hole in the window, another wild duck suddenly flew up from outside. It rushed at her hand and let out a loud quack as if greeting Ye Lulu. ¡°Oh my!¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s hands shed quickly, but she did not get bitten. However, she let out a beautiful sigh. Chapter 199 - Kiss

Chapter 199: Kiss

There were wild ducks running around outside their house! Did these ducks want to die?! On the bed, it was unknown if the babies, who heard the bigmotion outside, found it fun or if they were amused. They all waved their little hands and feet andughed happily. At least five wild ducks rushed to the outside of their house and circled around the wall. Their cries were loud and fierce. The three babies seemed to have heard themotion and felt that it was fun. They had yin energy on their bodies, to begin with. If they could not release it, it might be fine for wild ducks. However, now that the wild ducks had fled to the outside of the house, the babies felt the ferocity of the living creatures. Suddenly, as if they were ying, the yin energy on their bodies vibrated¡­ Coincidentally, the fiercest wild duck seemed to be very interested in the babies and jumped up again. Ye Lulu saw wild ducks¡­ The yin energy on the babies suddenly burst out at this moment. Ye Lulu could not see it, but Guan Chibei could see with his naked eye that the purplish-green yin energy had suddenly swept out. The wild ducks flew into the air majestically, and all their strength was suddenly sucked out. Furthermore, they were sent flying by that force! At this moment, Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered. He reached out and grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s shoulder, pulling her towards him. Ye Lulu was forced to turn around. Her gaze swept past the wild duck outside the hole. She did not see that the wild duck was sent flying in the next second. ¡­ It was very inconsistent with the principle of gravity! Guan Chibei subconsciously tightened his grip. Ye Lulu was originally half-kneeling on the bed looking out the window, so her body was not stable at all. She was suddenly grabbed over and her entire upper body swayed. She fell towards Guan Chibei uncontrobly. She buried herself in the man¡¯s arms reasonably. Ye Lulu was speechless. What happened? Could he not challenge her heart at this moment?! She had already felt that Guan Chibei was a little handsome recently! Now, he even let her throw herself into his arms! What was this? Ye Lulu¡¯s heart froze for a moment before it started to thump crazily. Damn, she could hear it in her ears. There was a moment when the rhythm coincided with the cries of the wild ducks outside! An unknown feeling surged through Ye Lulu¡¯s body. It was a little like she had been electrocuted, but it also didn¡¯t seem to have reached this point. She was just caught off guard and felt a little nervous. After she reacted for a few seconds, Ye Lulu looked up instinctively. Guan Chibei wanted to stabilize Ye Lulu. As he was tall, he lowered his head. At that moment¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s red lipsnded on Guan Chibei¡¯s thin lips. ¡­ In Ye Lulu¡¯s mind, there was at first a string of random numbers from an electronic intelligence. Then, she immediately sighed. Following that, her heart was beating wildly. It was too melodramatic. All kinds of coincidences would happen in a romance drama. She did not expect it to happen in reality. It was really happening! Then¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s mental activity was¡­ Damn! She had kissed this ¡®husband!¡¯ Damn! What the hell was going on? The heavens even made her interact with Guan Chibei like this at this moment. She had been feeling aroused for a long time! In the end, she even kissed him! What should she do? She could not control herself either¡­ Of course, all kinds of thoughts flooded her mind. For example: Ah, Guan Chibei¡¯s breath hit my face! It was so close! I¡¯m about to faint. Send help¡­ Why did he look even more handsome up close? This didn¡¯t make sense. It turned out that his facial features were more three-dimensional and deeper than when seen from afar. He also looked a little sharp. Why didn¡¯t I feel it usually? It should be that men were actually still young at this age. He hadn¡¯t grown up yet. Help! My heart¡¯s beating fast. I have so many feelings for him! Control, control. Ye Lulu, you¡¯re ady. You can¡¯t take off his clothes or touch his abs. You can¡¯t touch him as you wish! No way, Ye Lulu. He¡¯s still a good man who¡¯s prim and proper! However, this was too ambiguous. He had kissed her so tightly that the corners of his mouth were imprinted on hers. Oh my, what would happen if she moved her lips now? Ye Lulu¡¯s brain automatically upgraded to a level-ten dirty mind. She started to imagine the passionate scenes she had seen in online literature in the past. The male lead grabbed the female lead¡¯s wrist and paused for a moment. Then, he kissed her even more forcefully. Not only did he not let go of the female lead, but he even kissed her deeply and domineeringly. ording to the novels, what would happen after the kiss? The female lead would definitely be ced on the bed¡­ and then this and that. The male lead¡¯s tall body had beautiful and distinct muscles. As the female lead was kissed until her head was dizzy, her fingers might identally touch the male lead¡¯s abs¡­ Ye Lulu was fantasizing in her mind. Damn, that was simply abination of all the romance novels she had read in her life! This was too perverted. Hehe¡­ Ye Luluughed perversely in her heart. This series of descriptions was very long. In fact, it only took a few seconds for her thoughts to change. Their lips were still pressed together. At this moment¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s dark eyes were filled with surprise. He was stunned for a moment before looking down at Ye Lulu, who was kissing him and looking up at him. His lips closed over hers, and suddenly they seemed to connect. He read something. ¡­ She let out a series of cries, and then¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of feelings for himtely?¡± His breathing was very close? He was very good-looking? Remove¡­ his clothes? Touch him again? After that. Was he kissing her passionately in her mind? She could not open her eyes because of his tall body¡­ That scene seemed to be separated by something. In his mind, the scene was ambiguous. It was unknown if it included the original owner¡¯s feelings, but it seemed to be covered in ayer of peach and pink. Even Guan Chibei was shocked. He looked down at Ye Lulu. He seemed to¡­ know how to read minds? Chapter 200 - It Seemed a Little Ambiguous

Chapter 200: It Seemed a Little Ambiguous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With this thought in mind, Guan Chibei looked down at Ye Lulu again, his eyes turning profound. Only now did he know that in her heart, she actually¡­ had such thoughts for him? Guan Chibei did not move and remained calm. At such a close distance, the two of them looked at each other. In the end, Ye Lulu quickly pushed Guan Chibei away and straightened her body. She was crazily infatuated in her mind. Actually, they were only thoughts. These thoughts added up to less than a minute. Therefore, in reality, she was not very explicit. All her reactions were normal. However, Ye Lulu did not know that Guan Chibei, the Yin God who had descended from the skies, had identally discovered that he had this special power.. He could actually read minds? Could one¡¯s mind be read by a touch? Or was there some trigger condition? ¡°It was an ident.¡± Ye Lulu was the first tough dryly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t steady myself for a moment. But why did you pull me?¡± Guan Chibei found an excuse. ¡°I was afraid that you would be bitten by the duck.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Lulu straightened her face and coughed lightly as if nothing had happened. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯m fine. It was just an ident.¡± She did not know that he had already read all the passionate parts of her thoughts. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered, and his expression seemed to have a deeper meaning. He looked at her pretending to be calm and said, ¡°It was an ident. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so coincidental and our lips to be pressed so urately together.¡± Indeed. It was so urate? Ye Lulu blushed and an indescribable scene immediately yed in her mind! Guan Chibei nced at the redness on her face and knew what she was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see how the wild ducks are doing.¡± Ye Lulu coughed again and got off the bed. She walked out of the house first to cut off the ambiguous and strange atmosphere. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not say anything else and left. The entire Guan family¡¯s courtyard was filled with wild ducks. As wild ducks were fierce, they were difficult to catch. As soon as one approached, they would fly! Furthermore, they were scattered everywhere. Therefore, even if everyone hade out to catch the ducks, the situation was still very chaotic. ¡°Quack!¡± A mighty wild duck rushed in front of Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu was shocked and blurted, ¡°Hey! Stay away from me!¡± Guan Chibei, who was walking to her side, stopped in his tracks and could not help but look at her. His eyes were deep and dark. After Ye Lulu said that, she instinctively turned around and looked into Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. For some reason, a strange atmosphere flowed between the two of them. This aura was a little ambiguous. What had she just shouted? Huh? Was she retarded? Would Guan Chibei think that there was something wrong with her? Ye Lulu smiled ¡®happily.¡¯ The wild duck wasn¡¯t afraid at all when Ye Lulu shouted at it. Instead, it rushed at her bravely. It had never entered the house before and was trying to explore it. Guan Chibei nced at it calmly. The yin energy on his body was released and the wild duck immediately lost its vigor. It stopped on the spot andy on the ground. Guan Chibei walked forward and calmly grabbed the wild duck. Ye Lulu was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s suddenly so easy to catch it?¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°It was tired from running.¡± He walked out again and walked toward the wild ducks. They slowed down and were easily caught by Guan Chibei. Chapter 201 - Happy New Year!

Chapter 201: Happy New Year!

Guan Chibei caught all the wild ducks and ced them back in the pen. He then went to other ces to catch ducks. With him around, the wild ducks that ran out were quickly brought back to their original spots. Eldest Brother Guan strengthened the fence door on the spot and swore that he would not let the wild ducks escape again! Guan Chibei nced at the wild ducks lying on the ground, not daring to move anymore. Ducks in the wild were indeed strong. After they stayed at the Guan family for a while and got used to the babies and the stable yin energy he had, they started to be bold and finally ran out today. Now that he had specially released his yin energy, these ducks were obedient. Ye Lulu watched from the side and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give them a beating?¡± Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to teach ducks who are used to the wild.¡± Ye Lulu added, ¡°Otherwise, when we kill the ducks next time, we¡¯ll ughter them at the door of the pen, let all the wild ducks watch. Kill a duck to serve as a warning to the other ducks, and they¡¯ll be obedient.¡± When the wild ducks at home fled the courtyard just now, it was like a paradise to the children. They were ying crazily and chased after the ducks. At this moment, everyone was gathered by the side. When they heard Ye Lulu¡¯s words, they looked up at her and shivered in confusion. Why did they suddenly feel that their Sixth Aunt was a little terrifying? ¡°Fortunately, we have built an outer wall at home.¡± Mother Rong was so tired that she wiped her sweat and said, ¡°If the ducks got out, they wouldn¡¯t have run out of the courtyard. If we hadn¡¯t built a wall, it would¡¯ve been difficult to find them in the entire vige.¡± After causing a huge ruckus and catching the ducks, everyone returned to their houses. Ye Lulu walked around for a while and felt even more energetic. When she entered the house, she felt cold. It was only then that she remembered that the hole that the duck had pierced through had not been repaired! The cold wind blew in and the babies were on the bed. Wouldn¡¯t that be bad? Ye Lulu¡¯s heart sank. She once again felt the anxiety and nervousness of a mother taking care of a baby. She was just a university student in the modern era. The first thing she did when she arrived here was going through difficulties. She gave birth to three children on the spot and braced herself to take care of them. She only knew about mothers and infants from the modern inte information. Coupled with Mother Rong and the rest¡¯s guidance, that was all. However, most of the time, she felt lost and helpless. This was not the first time she had made such a mistake. Ye Lulu was very nervous and quickly went forward to look at the babies. Oh no, would they catch a cold and have a runny nose or a fever? Would their faces turn green? Ye Lulu reached out and touched the babies¡¯ foreheads, cheeks, and necks with the back of her hand. She even took out their little hands and touched them. However, she realized that the babies¡¯ expressions were normal. Their foreheads and cheeks were warm, and their hands were warm. It was very normal. There was nothing strange! Looking at them, their tender little faces were flushed red and looked even better than before. They were also very happy and were even grinning. Ye Lulu was shocked. Were the babies so resistant to the cold? Were they alright? Guan Chibei walked over from behind and looked at the three babies. He knew that the babies had yin energy on them and were not afraid of the cold. They even liked the cold, so they could withstand the cold much better than ordinary people. Ordinary coldness would not affect them. He specially hid it for the children. ¡°They might have been unafraid of the cold since they were born. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t such babies. Some are naturally afraid of the heat and some are naturally afraid of the cold.¡± Ye Lulu recalled how the babies couldn¡¯t stand the heat of the bed and scalded their buttocks. She suddenly understood. ¡°That seems to be the case. These babies from our family aren¡¯t afraid of the cold.¡± Chapter 202 - Pending

Chapter 202: Pending

Ye Lulu felt a little strange. Were her babies so healthy? They were actually not afraid of the cold. For the next half a day, Ye Lulu kept a close eye on the babies to see if they caught a cold. After all, although such words were said, it would be very critical at this time if the babies caught a cold. In the end, for a few days, the babies were as usual. They did not sneeze or cough. Ye Lulu believed it. These babies really were resistant to the cold! It snowed heavily for a period of time. The entire mountain was extremely cold. At a nce, it was pure white snow. Every ce was frozen, and it looked very clean. The entire vige seemed to be isted in the mountains as if it stood alone. ¡°It¡¯s even colder today.¡± Ye Lulu closed the window gap and nced outside. It was all knee-deep snow. No wonder the vigers in Yunwu Vige stayed at home during winter. Rubbing her hands, Ye Lulu lowered her head and kissed the babies one by one. The house was filled with children. As the snow had sealed the vige, these children were too bored at home. They would move around in different houses every day, but they liked toe to Ye Lulu the most. Because there were three babies here. The children liked to see lively, beautiful, and cute babies. It was also interesting to y with the babies. Furthermore, it was also very fun to stay at their Sixth Aunt¡¯s ce. Everyone could talk andugh together, and they could also y with the three babies! Sixth Aunt was also very good. She even gave them food to eat! Just like how there was food today. There was a charcoal pot in the middle of the house. The fire inside had yet to subside. Ye Lulu held a pair of tongs and removed the red-hot charcoal in the middle, revealing the charred sweet potatoes arranged in a circle. Ye Lulu had made roasted sweet potatoes. Original roasted sweet potatoes should be baked using charcoal in farmers¡¯ houses. It was much more fragrant than those tools used in the modern world. Actually, it was more fragrant to stuff the sweet potatoes into the stove when cooking. Ye Lulu had been to the wilderness with her father before. She dug a pit in the ground and filled it with fallen leaves and dry branches. When a fire was started, she buried the sweet potatoes inside¡­ The sweet potatoes baked like that were amazing. Perhaps due to the environment, it felt special. ¡°Wow!¡± The children sat at the side and drooled. They stared at the roasting sweet potatoes intently and turned around. Ye Lulu had just ced them in the charcoal fire to roast. On a cold day, eating a roasted sweet potato was the best. It was fragrant and hot, making one feelfortable. Ye Lulu picked up the roasted sweet potatoes with a pair of tongs and ced them by the side to cool. After cooling the skin a little, Ye Lulu picked up a roasted sweet potato and opened it from the middle. Immediately, a sweet fragrance mixed with smoke and fire wafted out. It was extremely fragrant! There was charred skin wrapped around the yellow meat of the sweet potato. Just with the naked eye, one could tell that the sweet potato was cooked. It was sandy and sticky, and it was very hot. Waves of heat were emitted, and a fragrance wafted up. ¡°How sweet!¡± The only girl in the family drooled. Her face was red as she leaned closer to Ye Lulu and tugged at Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sixth Aunt, I want to eat it!¡± For some reason, although it smelled good, this child insisted that it was very sweet. Ye Lulu looked at the girl. She had a delicate appearance, a small upturned nose, and big eyes. Her lips were pink and tender, and her cheeks were chubby. She could not be any more adorable. She smiled and picked up the girl. She blew on the hot sweet potato and handed half of it to her. ¡°Remember to eat slowly. It¡¯s very hot.¡± Chapter 203 - Brother Damao

Chapter 203: Brother Damao

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Children from farming families would eat by themselves no matter how young they were. Although the girl looked delicate, she was sensible. She took the sweet potato and nodded. The girl tried to take a small bite with her white teeth. It was so delicious that she smiled and started eating. The sweet potatoes were roasted until they were cooked. They were fragrant and soft. The sweet potatoes nted by their family were sweet. They were so delicious that they satisfied everyone. They were also warm and made one feel full. Roasting sweet potatoes was the greatest joy in winter! Ye Lulu gave each of the eager children a roasted sweet potato.. She opened them and ced halves by the side. She let them eat the other half slowly. ¡°Sixth Aunt, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± One of the children took a few bites eagerly and looked up at her with bright eyes. Ye Lulu was also eating a roasted sweet potato. Of course, it was delicious! The quality of the sweet potatoes nted by pure farmers was good, to begin with. With the sweet potatoes roasted in such a manner, who could resist them? Ye Lulu smiled and touched the children¡¯s heads one by one. In the modern era, she actually liked children. As long as the children were not unreasonable, they were quite cute. This was also a good thing. At the very least, she could ept that she had three babies after transmigrating. Ye Lulu gently took a bite of the roasted sweet potato and took note not to be scalded. She quickly chewed it and immediately narrowed her eyes in satisfaction¡­ It was really too delicious! In the modern world, she especially liked to buy roasted sweet potatoes on the streets. The roasted sweet potatoes on the streets were really fragrant. Now that she was roasting them in an ancient warm house with snow everywhere, Ye Lulu felt much more satisfied. It had been snowing for a while outside in the morning. The Guan family¡¯s children squeezed into Ye Lulu¡¯s house to eat roasted sweet potatoes. The entire house was filled with a sweet fragrance and felt very warm. The childrenughed and chatted. They also liked to eat roasted sweet potatoes. Some even ran to the bed from time to time and touched the babies¡¯ faces curiously and lovingly. The babies were especially happy to see their brothers and sister. They kept waving their hands and feet and letting outughter. There were also asional cries. The youngest Qimao hadn¡¯t finished his roasted sweet potato. Moreover, his little face was covered in roasted sweet potato mash. His little hand was too small and he was a little tired from raising it. With a plop, the remaining small half of the roasted sweet potato fell to the ground in the house. Qimao had been chewing on it for a long time. The sweet potato mash stuck to the ground. Ye Lulu saw this and looked away happily. She did not me him. It was normal for children to dirty things. It was not their fault. She would just clean upter. However, Damao, who was sitting at the side, stood up immediately. His face was tensed up, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Qimao in condemnation and immediately moved to the corner. He picked up the cloth hanging from the wall and walked forward. He squatted down and carefully wiped away Qimao¡¯s sweet potato mash. The dirty ground was wiped clean. Then, Damao stood up with a tense expression. He went to the wooden bucket in the corner to scoop water and left the house to wash the cloth clean. Only then did he return and put the cloth back. Qimao was insensible. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the eldest brother, not knowing what was going on. Damao did not me Qimao. He did not say a word from the beginning to the end. He just walked back and sat upright. Chapter 204 - Ye Lulu Tried to Make Delicacies

Chapter 204: Ye Lulu Tried to Make Delicacies

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu looked at Damao in surprise and felt that he was strange and cute. Ye Lulu looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Brother Damao is amazing. You know how to clean up and even help your younger brother clean up.¡± Under Ye Lulu¡¯s gaze, Damao¡¯s face flushed red. Then, he lowered his head and did not dare to look at Ye Lulu! Ye Lulu was amused. Damao seemed to be on fire and his face was as red as an apple! This child was too cute! The snow outside stopped. Ye Lulu had an idea and suddenly wanted to try making some delicious food. Since she was in a good mood today and had nothing to do, why not go to the kitchen and try cooking? Ye Lulu was still thinking about her business. Ye Lulu went to the kitchen.. On such a cold day, the fire in the kitchen was constantly burning because the hot water supply could not be cut off. The Guan family may need to use hot water at any time since it was so cold outside. If the firewood was slightly weak, it would be troublesome. Furthermore, there was a new pond where fish were raised. Hence, when Ye Lulu entered the kitchen, it was warm. The stove had not been turned off. She didn¡¯t need to start a fire. She stood in the kitchen and looked at the things she had. After thinking for a while, she took out some red beans and started to boil red bean paste. It would take a long time for the red bean paste to be prepared. Fortunately, Ye Lulu did notck time. The Guan family had made chicken soup that day, mainly to nourish Ye Lulu¡¯s body. Of course, the entire family drank it. There was still a little more than a big bowl of chicken soup left. It was simmered in the pot. Ye Lulu had nned to drink another bowl at night. Ye Lulu picked a small radish, a small potato, a fewrge cabbage leaves which she could just break off from the fresh cabbage, some ready-made fish slices, and some ready-made meatballs. Mother Rong had specially prepared arge pile of meatballs. There were more than a hundred of them. They were frozen in the snow outside and could be thawed when they wanted to eat them. It was convenient to use them to make meatballs and vegetable soup at any time. They were ordinary pork balls and fish balls. They were different from the modern fish balls, but the advantage was that the ingredients were fresh and delicious. She also picked up a small bunch of fresh mushrooms. There weren¡¯t many fresh mushrooms left, so Ye Lulu only skewered two¡ª That¡¯s right. She took a bunch of wooden sticks. There were many people in the mountains who knew woodworking. Many things were made by themselves, so they were also very skilled in woodworking. Father Guan and the rest had nothing to do in the snow, so they shaved a lot of wooden sticks. It was the Guan family¡¯s children who had made this request so that they could make candied haws when they had hawthorn in the future. There were ready-made sticks that Ye Lulu could use. Ye Lulu washed the radish, potatoes, cabbage leaves, and fresh mushrooms clean in a few moves. She skinned the radish and potatoes, picked up the knife, pressed the radish on the chopping board, and cut them. Some people liked to eat thin slices, but Ye Lulu felt that it was especially satisfying to eat arge piece of cooked radish, so she was used to chopping it that way. The potatoes would be cut into thin slices and the cabbage leaves would not be too big. Then, she picked up the sticks and started to skewer the white radish. The juicy and fresh radish was skewed with a bamboo skewer. There were a few small pieces of radish on the skewer. She made six to seven skewers. Following that, there were potato slices, cabbage leaves, and mushrooms¡­ The two types of balls were also skewered. After preparing all the ingredients, Ye Lulu started to stir-fry. That was right¡ªwhat Ye Lulu wanted to try was skewers! Chapter 205 - Skewers

Chapter 205: Skewers

Skewers could be said to be one of the most popr delicacies in the modern world. It was especially popr among young men and women. It had a numbing and spicy taste. Skewers were more convenient to eat than Mtang. It was most suitable for friends who meet each other, chat, and drink something cold. It was simply amazing. What Ye Lulu made was her recipe. She would first add oil and cook well. It was fine if there was no butter. Then, she would chop up the bean paste slightly and take out dry chili to make chili. Ginger, garlic, and scallions were prepared. Star anise, aromatic ginger, and cinnamon were not to be missed. Tsao-ko were cracked and rock candy was smashed. She started to stir-fry the ingredients. After the pot was hot, she poured oil into it and heated it up. Then, she threw in scallions, ginger, and garlic to release the fragrance. Following that, she added bean paste, chili, and various kinds of spices. After stir-frying them together until they were fragrant and spicy, she picked up the scallions. Then, she added chicken soup. Originally, she should have used pork bone soup, but since there was none at the moment, she would use chicken soup as the broth. After covering the pot with the lid and waiting for the soup to boil, the fragrant and spicy smell immediately spread. The soup was boiling. Ye Lulu put in the frozen balls first and then the radish. The other skewers were ced at the bottom of the soup to be cooked. Once they were cooked, they could be eaten immediately. There was more effort to prepare the skewers in the early stages, but they were cooked quickly. Soon, a small pot of spicy skewers was ready! Ye Lulu could not stand the fragrance anymore. Memories of going to the snack street in university with her sisters to eat Mtang and skewers flooded her mind, making her crave them. However¡­ Ye Lulu was just about to pick up a bunch of mushrooms to try when she suddenly remembered that she was still breastfeeding and could not eat spicy food. Ye Lulu was stunned. Ye Lulu was dumbfounded. Ye Lulu was dejected and closed her eyes. She only remembered that she could not eat it after working so hard! Just kill her. Ye Lulu was speechless and almost cried tears of hatred. In the end, she had no choice but to bring the skewers out. As soon as she left the kitchen, the fragrance from before immediately attracted everyone from the Guan family and they surrounded her. ¡°Lulu, what did you make?¡± ¡°Sixth sister-inw, what is this?¡± ¡°Smells good! It¡¯s spicy!¡± The Guan family surrounded her curiously and salivated. Ye Lulu carried the skewers to her house. As the children were all in her house, they might as well eat them in her house. The Guan family also rushed in. Ye Lulu ced the skewers on the table and said, ¡°These are called skewers. They¡¯re spicy. I had nothing to do so I made some food. Hurry up and try it.¡± Upon hearing her words, the Guan family nodded in realization and rushed forward to take a bunch. They were very curious and wanted to eat them. What was this? A skewer? Moreover, there were different ingredients. Guan Chixi was holding a bunch of cabbage leaves. They did not look appetizing at first, but after dipping them in the rich red soup, they looked much more enticing. The Guan family tried eating it. As soon as they ate, their eyes lit up. The fragrant and spicy taste burst open on the tip of their tongues. These skewers were hot. However, it was this burning feeling that made them feel especially warm in this heavy snowstorm. The spicy taste was very strong! ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s delicious!¡± Mother Rong said in surprise, ¡°How rare. It looks like it can be finished in one bite, but the taste is very strong. I just want to eat a few more sticks!¡± The other Guan family members were also eating. Even the children drooled as they went forward to take it. Ye Lulu watched silently from the side. There was only one word for it: hatred! Chapter 206 - Ye Lulu Experienced a Kabedon

Chapter 206: Ye Lulu Experienced a Kabedon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was filled with hatred! Sobs. She was just trying to make this. There were many ingredients that couldn¡¯t be found in ancient times, and there were insufficient seasonings. Ye Lulu was not sure what the taste would be like after cooking it. Therefore, if she wanted to do business, she had to try cooking a few times to perfect the taste. Therefore, this small pot of skewers was all there was. There were so many people in the Guan family, so they were gone after everyone finished two or three skewers each. The skewers were quickly eaten clean. Guan Chixi was still unsatisfied. He touched his stomach and stared at the red soup. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat enough.. If only I had more to eat¡­¡± Ye Lulu smiled. It seemed that the taste was quite good. Without asking Mother Rong to help, Ye Lulu carried the small pot back and instructed, ¡°I¡¯m still trying other pastries, but it¡¯ll take a while. We can eat themter.¡± The Guan family was immediately filled with anticipation. The pastries made by Ye Lulu would be delicious and fresh! They wondered what kind of pastries she would be making. After eating the skewers, there was nothing to do. Ye Lulu did not want anyone to help her, so the Guan family returned to their houses. Ye Lulu carried the small pot back to the kitchen. The bean paste was still boiling. She had to boil it until it was almost ready before she could stir and crush it. Ye Lulu still had some time. She washed the pot clean, looked at the bean paste, closed the lid, and left the kitchen. She went back into the house to see the babies again. Walking out of the kitchen, she immediately walked out of the warm house into the cold environment. The air was cold. There was ice everywhere and there was ayer of snow under her feet. Fortunately, there was less snow today and the snow on the ground was very light. It had been a few days of winter and it was already freezing everywhere. When she stepped on the ground, she could actually feel the cold under a thinyer of snow. Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her eyes were bright as she walked into the house. Indeed, people were the happiest when they had something to do. She tried to cook today and was in a light-hearted mood. Ye Lulu¡¯s modern city was not very northern. She rarely walked on such apletely frozen path and was not used to it. When she was about to reach the door, she slipped and immediately lost her bnce. She almost fell because of the cold and slippery ice! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Lulu cried out and tried to stabilize her body. However, just as she was about to fall, Guan Chibei came out of the house. His eyes flickered and he rushed forward to support Ye Lulu. However, because Ye Lulu¡¯s center of gravity was unstable, she was losing control of her body. In order to stabilize her, Guan Chibei could only grab her with both hands and turn her around. Then, he habitually slid two steps forward with the force of the collision. Ye Lulu was half supported and half carried in his arms as the two of them moved together¡­ They hit the wall of the house. Ye Lulu leaned her back against the wall of the house and stopped. Coincidentally, Guan Chibei leaned against her and pulled her. His outstretched arm happened to¡­ press against the wall. Their movements froze. It was all a coincidence. Ye Lulu instinctively looked up and suddenly met Guan Chibei¡¯s deep eyes¡­ Guan Chibei had performed a Kabedon on her! It was aplete coincidence. Ye Lulu looked into Guan Chibei¡¯s dark eyes at a close distance. They were very close, and there was an indescribable ambiguity between the two of them. Chapter 207 - Close Ambiguity

Chapter 207: Close Ambiguity

Ye Lulu¡¯s body suddenly tensed up and her heart raced. What was going on?! Did this ancient ¡®husband¡¯¡­ identally perform a Kabedon on her?! Not to mention that Ye Lulu had been feeling strange heartbeats towards Guan Chibei recently, but after the idental kiss previously¡­ the atmosphere between her and Guan Chibei had always been a little ambiguous. It couldn¡¯t be said that the two of them were very proactive, but when the two of them saw each other or happened to look at each other¡­ there would be an ambiguous and strange aura. The atmosphere was especially strange when Guan Chibei came in to change the diapers for the babies these days. In the end, she was surprised¡­ really surprised. The two of them were in this position. Guan Chibei had even identally performed a Kabedon on her. Guan Chibei was in front of her. As he could not stop himself from sliding, he was especially close and his chest was almost touching hers. His face was extremely close to hers. His breath was warm on Ye Lulu¡¯s face. Their breaths intertwined because they were too close. Moreover, the two of them looked at each other. Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze did not change, and Ye Lulu looked up at him¡­ It was difficult for there to be no strange atmosphere between a young man and a young woman alone. At this moment, there was no one outside the house. There was cold silence everywhere. It became even more obvious that only the two of them were close to each other. Ye Lulu wanted to maintain her calm, but she really couldn¡¯t control her human instincts. Although she wasn¡¯t that shy, her cheeks were still flushed red. It could be said that she was not shy but embarrassed! Ye Lulu¡¯s heart was beating faster, but for some reason, Guan Chibei stood still and looked at her calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Lulu endured the heat on her face and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you¡­ Have you stabilized yourself? Why aren¡¯t you walking away?¡± Ye Lulu could not help but say. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at her with deep eyes. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He then put down his arm naturally and looked down at her. ¡°Be careful when you walk. There¡¯s ice on the ground. There¡¯s snow too. It¡¯s easy to slip.¡± Farmers were used to walking on icy roads. Mother Rong and the rest did not even have to think about it and walked very steadily. They knew how to control their strength so that they would not slip. Ye Luluughed dryly and replied, ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, not only did the ambiguous aura not disappear, but it rose up and filled the space between the two of them. As soon as their eyes met, Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a hazy feeling spread. However, it could also be a one-sided feeling on Ye Lulu¡¯s part. Ye Lulu really wanted to rub her face with her hand. What was going on now? Why was it that the more she looked at this man, the more she felt that Guan Chibei was handsome? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guan Chibei looked at her with deep eyes. Her expression was a little stiff, and her face was flushed red. Her lips were half-open, and she did not seem to want to do anything. She looked a little lost. He recalled thest time he had identally kissed her lips and read her mind¡­ Guan Chibei was thinking at this moment. She must be thinking about something else now. Chapter 208 - You Dont Have a Wife, Of Course, You Dont Know What Were

Chapter 208: ¡°You Don¡¯t Have a Wife, Of Course, You Don¡¯t Know What We¡¯re Doing.¡±

Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes met his and shed again, immediately avoiding his gaze. She was in a daze just now, and¡­ she suddenly felt a warm feeling at her waist. A feeling became obvious like a yback. Because just now¡­ when Guan Chibei was about to grab her and support her, he slipped two steps forward and pinned her against the wall. One of his hands identally pushed against the wall and the other hand¡­ Naturally, it was ced at her waist. His palm that was wrapped around her just now seemed to be holding her slender waist. His palm was wide and warm. It was very big and had a strong presence. Guan Chibei probably did not notice that his hand hadnded on her waist, but Ye Lulu did. Therefore, she was not infatuated to imagine how he would touch her¡­ It was purely because she felt it herself. Ye Lulu could not stand the intimate and close atmosphere. She said in a dry voice, ¡°I¡­ I just finished cooking in the kitchen. It¡¯s just a little hot.¡± She was about to say that she had stabilized herself and ask Guan Chibei to walk away. A surprised voice sounded from the house in front. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Guan Chixi walked out of his house with a sweet potato in his mouth. He was about to find something to eat when he saw Guan Chibei standing very close to Ye Lulu. The strange thing was that the house was at the back and the door was beside it. However, the two of them stood there in this posture. He did not know what they were doing. Guan Chixi, who had no wife and was a straightforward man, asked curiously. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei turned around at the same time. Ye Lulu¡¯s ears burned as she coughed, but she was as calm as Guan Chibei. Both of them looked normal. Guan Chibei naturally took a step back and distanced himself. The atmosphere between him and Ye Lulu finally returned to normal. He looked at Guan Chixi and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, why are you standing at the door? You¡¯re even leaning against the wall. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Unexpectedly, Guan Chixi was a straightforward fool. He did not think about anything and continued to ask. Ah¡­ Ye Lulu was speechless andughed in her heart. She looked at Guan Chixi again. ¡°I was shocked when I left the house. The two of you looked like you were stacked together. What are you doing?¡± Guan Chixi was still talking. Oh, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Ye Lulu was speechless until she naturally became abnormal. Her expression changed and she looked normal. Then, she turned around and said to Guan Chixi, ¡°Fifth Brother, you don¡¯t have a wife yet. Of course, you don¡¯t know anything. Stop asking.¡± Guan Chibei was confused. He paused and turned to look at her. However, not only did Ye Lulu not show any embarrassment, she even calmly reached out and tugged at the corner of Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes to signal him. It was Guan Chixi¡¯s fault for not knowing the situation and chasing after them relentlessly. Guan Chixi was confused. No, why did she suddenly attack and look down on unmarried men? There wasn¡¯t any girl he fancied so he did not want to get married, alright? Guan Chixi was speechless. He looked at Ye Lulu and did not expect her to be so direct. She even stepped on his sore spot. He said, ¡°So¡­ what the two of you are doing now is something that married people will know?¡± He seemed to have understood¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s expression remained calm. She even smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t understand.¡± Guan Chibei did not have any other emotions. His eyes were calm as Ye Lulu boldlyshed Guan Chixi¡¯s self-esteem. Guan Chixi was speechless. Chapter 209 - Salted Egg Yolk Puff Pastry

Chapter 209: Salted Egg Yolk Puff Pastry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Was she urately poking at his sore spot again? Guan Chixi turned around and returned to the house. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ye Lulu felt good. She smiled as she watched the single man return to his house. Then, she turned around and calmly entered the house. The ambiguous aura from the Kabedon just now seemed to have passed, as if nothing had happened. Guan Chibei followed suit and acted normal. Ye Lulu let him stay in the house to look after the babies and went to the kitchen to see how the bean paste was cooking. The initial step had been made, and there wasn¡¯t much water left.. Ye Lulu started to adjust the small fire, then stirred it with a long wooden spoon. As she stirred, she pressed down on the boiled red beans, which had gone limp, so that the red beans would be mash faster. This step was very troublesome. She couldn¡¯t walk away. She had to stir it continuously so that it wouldn¡¯t stick to the pot. Ye Lulu continued to stir and press down the red beans. Soon, the bean paste became even thinner and turned into a mash. The remaining water was just right. If she simmered it for a while longer, the bean paste would be even softer and mushier. Such bean paste was the most delicate. Ye Lulu looked at it and added a suitable amount of white sugar. After seasoning it, the bean paste was slowly cooked again. The bean paste was cooked very well, and a sweet fragrance wafted over. If pastries made with such bean paste were sold, the price would indeed be higher because the production cost could not be lowered. In Yuan City, sugar might be more expensive than seasonings, let alone the best white sugar. However, even the most expensive white sugar was a little impure. It was very rough and naturally could not bepared to the delicate white sugar in the modern world. After boiling the bean paste, Ye Lulu took out a few salted duck eggs. That¡¯s right. Guan Chibei had picked up wild duck eggs previously, and a portion of them had been marinated into salted duck eggs. She only decided to do something when she saw the salted duck eggs. She wanted to make salted egg yolk puff pastry. She peeled the salted duck eggs and took out the salted egg yolk. Then, Ye Lulu started making the pastry skin. She roasted the salted duck eggs and rubbed the bean paste into small balls. Then, she used her palm to press the thinyer of bean paste to wrap the salted egg yolk inside. She took a rolling pin to roll the pastry skin. Then, she wrapped it around the bean paste with salted egg yolk. After applying egg yolk liquid and sprinkling some ck sesame seeds on the surface, she was done with one pastry. After everything was done, she started to roast them. The reason why Ye Lulu dared to try salted egg yolk puff pastry was that farmers had simple ovens made from mud at home. The people in Yuan City were diverse, and different cultures were everywhere. It was not strange for the families in Yunwu Vige to have mud ovens. After roasting them for a while¡­ A ¡®melodious¡¯ fragrance wafted out from the kitchen. The fragrance of baking was amazing! The sweet, warm, and rich smell of baking could make one feel like they were bewitched for a second! Everyone in the Guan family pushed their doors open as they were attracted by the fragrance. When they smelled this unfamiliar but very strong fragrance, they were all shocked. ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡± ¡°Oh? It smells so good!¡± Ye Lulu wore thick gloves and took out the baked pastries. In fact, they were not perfect. She could not control the heat well and the bottom had been baked a little too much and the top was not crispy enough. The fragrance of the baked goods was not exactly the same as what Ye Lulu had baked in the modern era. Chapter 210 - Most of the Pastries in the Shang Dynasty Were Green Bean Cakes and

Chapter 210: Most of the Pastries in the Shang Dynasty Were Green Bean Cakes and Osmanthus Cakes

However, Ye Lulu was already mentally prepared. After changing the environment, the conditions werepletely different. There were many restrictions in ancient times, so she only tried this out. It was expected that they would be baked like this. She would give a score of six or seven out of ten. However, if she wanted to sell the salted egg yolk puff pastries, she had to try a few more times until she could do it. Ye Lulu was not dejected. She just calcted in her heart. As she turned around¡­ She met pairs of eyes. ¡°What is this?!¡± Fifth Brother Guan forgot about the pain from Ye Lulu¡¯s attack just now. He stared at the pastries in Ye Lulu¡¯s hand excitedly and asked passionately. He was excited and swallowed his saliva. Damn, this fragrance was amazing! Furthermore, these pastries looked very different. They were round and strangely cute. Furthermore, they were baked until they were golden yellow. There were even ck sesame seeds sprinkled on the top! They looked very delicious! The fragrance was unfamiliar but mellow! Perhaps it should be said that the pastries from the Shang dynasty were mostly green bean cakes and osmanthus cakes. Their characteristics were sticky, sweet, or soft. This was because pastries were traditionally thought to be expensive things. They were eaten by wealthy nobles, weak elders, or children. It was naturally not that other adults could not eat pastries, but most families could not afford them. It was rare for them to grit their teeth and buy pastries. Most of them were for the elderly and children to eat. Among the types of pastries, the hardest was probably walnut pastry. However, there were really not many types. Furthermore, it was very difficult to find newbinations and textures. In ancient times, this could be considered a ¡®secret recipe.¡¯ Therefore, when Ye Lulu revealed this move, the entire Guan family was convinced by the fragrance of the salted egg yolk puff pastry. Ye Lulu put down the pastries on the table. ¡°This is called salted egg yolk puff pastry. It requires a lot of ingredients. I only made one for each family member. It¡¯s too exhausting. Everyone, try it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an expensive thing.¡± Eldest sister-inw Guan and the rest¡¯s gazes immediately changed. However, they did not me Ye Lulu for being extravagant and wasteful. The Guan family was considered one in a million. They had a harmonious family and the daughters-inw would use whatever they had at home. Mother Rong rarely restricted them. However, Eldest sister-inw Guan and the rest followed Mother Rong¡¯s instructions sincerely. As for Ye Lulu, Mother Rong did not even ask her what ingredients she had used. She only wanted to know what this fragrant new pastry tasted like. She wondered if she could sell it. She only focused on doing business. ¡°Hurry up and try it.¡± Ye Lulu took one herself. She couldn¡¯t eat the skewers earlier on. There was no reason why she couldn¡¯t eat this salted egg yolk puff pastry. Even if there was a taboo about breastfeeding, she didn¡¯t care. It was just one pastry. She would eat it. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer! The Guan family reached out to take one. Mother Rong took a bite and her eyes immediately lit up. She was the first to speak, but she could not say anything. ¡°This¡­ this is too¡­ expensive¡­¡± Eldest sister-in-Law Guan and the rest were also dumbfounded. They bit down on the crispy pastry skin, bean paste, and a little salted egg yolk. It was extremely rich, crispy, and sweet. Theyered texture and vor¡­ What an expensive food item. Guan Chixi ate happily. ¡°Delicious! I know it¡¯s delicious just by smelling it. The taste is awesome!¡± Ye Lulu also took a careful bite. When the fragrance of eggs filled her mouth, she narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Chapter 211 - It Was the New Year!

Chapter 211: It Was the New Year!

The Guan family was full of praises. However, only Ye Lulu was a little dissatisfied. She did not grasp the sweetness well. The pastry skin was nearly blended together with the bean paste. The roasting did not make them crispy enough just now. The difference between white flour from ancient times and modern times was still a little big¡­ However, the good thing was that the salted egg yolks were very good and the bean paste was considered to be cooked well. After trying to make skewers and salted egg yolk puff pastries, Ye Lulu nned to do something else. The winter days were too peaceful and passed faster than expected. In the silence and peace, more than a month passed quickly. The babies would be a year old after six months. Compared to before, their looks were already different. It couldn¡¯t be said that they werepletely different, but there were huge changes. Their ck eyes looked more energetic and lively. Their faces were still beautiful and even more exquisite. Their fair skin was wless, and they had more expressions. Ye Lulu had a good mentality. The babies had always been fed with sufficient breast milk, and they grew up especially happily. Usually, children from multiple births were very small in size, but the babies could no longer be seen as small. Their bodies were very healthy, and their hands and feet were long. They were a little chubby, but that was just right. They looked strong and healthy. The babies¡¯ movements were indeed much stronger. Now, they could often grab Ye Lulu¡¯s hair and make her feel pain! She finally knew how difficult it was to raise cute babies. She spent her time raising the babies. It was soon the New Year. It was time for the new year! The atmosphere of the New Year for farmers, especially in ancient times, could be said to be at least a few times stronger than in the modern world. The children who had been staying at home and had been taught not to go out and y were already showing signs of activity a couple of days before the new year. No matter how deep the snow was, it could not stop everyone from leaving their houses. This was the most lively time in every winter. Even the adults were no longer afraid of the deep snow and the bone-chilling cold. They also left their houses. Joy filled Ye Lulu¡¯s house. The Guan family¡¯s women were gathered here and they were¡­ Changing the babies into new clothes! These new clothes were made by Mother Rong. Ye Lulu gave a specific opinion for the entire set to be red. There was a knot simr to a button at the cor. However, it stretched diagonally. Together with their pants, they looked like small red packets! The fabric had already cost a lot of money, so Ye Lulu did not make any unrealistic requests. She did not ask forplicated or even cuter clothes. Just this simple red packet design was already very cute! Of course, Mother Rong and the rest did not know what modern red packets were, so they could not understand the design style of the babies¡¯ clothes. However, they still felt very surprised because the babies were all wearing red new clothes and waving their little hands and feet. It couldn¡¯t be any more joyous! Mother Rong and the rest loved the babies so much that they teased them for a long time. There were sounds of activity outside and everyone in the vige walked around. It did not seem to be so cold anymore. Ye Lulu hesitated. Thinking of how the babies did not seem to be afraid of the cold, she had a thought and¡­ wanted to carry the babies out for a walk. They had not been out much before! It was not good to stay in the house forever. It was beneficial to breathe in fresh air ande into contact with new environments! If it was to be said that the babies might catch a cold, then it was almost noon now when the weather was at its best. Her babies had also not shown much fear of the cold before¡­ Chapter 212 - The Children Went Out of the Village

Chapter 212: The Children Went Out of the Vige

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere outside was so good that Ye Lulu wanted to carry the babies out for a walk. She asked Guan Chibei, ¡°Do you think I can bring the babies out for a while? They haven¡¯t seen the scenery outside.¡± Guan Chibei knew very well about the babies¡¯ situation. These children were not afraid of the cold, to begin with. He said to her calmly, ¡°Sure. They seem to withstand the cold well. Take them out.¡± After asking Guan Chibei, Ye Lulu was excited. She then asked Mother Rong and the rest. They all said that as long as the babies wore thicker clothes, the other families in the vige would also carry them out. Ye Lulu put on a thickyer of clothes for the babies.. The new red clothes were already very thick. She added other small pieces of cloth inside and put a soft wool hat on each of the babies. She carried them out of the house! The babies had indeed not seen the scenery outside. The only time they came out for a walk was during the full moon. Then, they went back immediately. When they saw the snow outside and the greenery of the trees in the mountains and felt that the air was colder than in the house, the babies¡¯ eyes lit up. They were also very excited as they waved with their hands and legs desperately. ¡°The babies are happy too, right?¡± Ye Luluughed. As there were three babies, Ye Lulu could not carry them all by herself. Mother Rong and Second sister-inw Guan carried one each and left the vige with her. After walking out of the Guan family, the babies saw a scene in the vige they had never seen before. It was novel and happy. Furthermore, the houses were different. The three babies were so excited that they kicked their legs! Ye Lulu was carrying her eldest son. The triplets had been in contact with the Guan family for a long time and could ept others taking care of them now. Hence, when they left the house, Ye Lulu casually picked one of them up. Originally, Ye Lulu, Mother Rong, and Second sister-inw Guan were standing together with the babies in their arms. However, after a while, the vige was bustling with noise and excitement. Mother Rong and Second sister-inw Guan each carried a baby and walked around. Ye Lulu carried her eldest son and walked forward. As she spoke to the eldest son, she said, ¡°This is a leaf. This is a stone. This is green.¡± The eldest son opened hisrge eyes and looked at her with bright eyes. He looked very smart. ¡°Brat, die early.¡± A malicious and tender voice suddenly sounded. Ye Lulu was stunned. She turned around and saw a seven or eight-year-old child. He looked delicate, but his skin was dark. His hair was yellow and he was wearing tattered clothes. The cotton inside was about toe out. However, he was very energetic and looked straight at Ye Lulu and her eldest son. His expression and eyes were filled with malice. ¡°How can a brat surnamed Guan be lucky? It¡¯s best if he dies early,¡± the child spat out viciously. After hearing what he was saying about the baby, Ye Lulu¡¯s expression turned cold, and the aura on her body suddenly became oppressive. She stared at him coldly and scolded, ¡°What are you talking about? Which family are you from? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you what it means to be eloquent?¡± This child was a brat from the Li family in the vige. He was big and looked energetic. It was obvious that he was doted on at home. However, from his clothes, the Li family should be quite poor. In any case, they wouldn¡¯t be too rich. This brat was called Chu Tou, and he was the eldest grandson of the Li family. There was a reason why he suddenly cursed when he saw the eldest son. Chapter 213 - "The Guan Familys Triplets are the Reincarnation of Evil Spirits, Right?"

Chapter 213: ¡°The Guan Family¡¯s Triplets are the Reincarnation of Evil Spirits, Right?¡±

Firstly, after the Guan family¡¯s triplets were born, the Guan family¡¯s various limelight activities caused the vige to spread the news that the triplets were lucky stars and led the Guan family to a better life. Even the Li family was sighing in envy. Chu Tou was originally the most favored person in the Li family. The entire family praised him a lot. They also thought highly of him and ced him at the center. In the end, after the matter of the triplets, the Li family no longer only praised Chu Tou but also the triplets. They even said that the triplets were lucky stars and that whichever family had them was blessed. These words had vaguely exceeded the Li family¡¯s praise of Li Chu Tou. Li Chu Tou had not received such an acknowledgment! Li Chu Tou had long been pampered until he was domineering and arrogant. He was narrow-minded by nature and had long been resentful towards the babies who had stolen his ce and even his limelight. Second, the Li family had a rtionship with Madam Meng-Li, who had a grudge with Ye Lulu previously. Madam Meng-Li was from the Li family, after all. Li Chu Tou¡¯s Li family was a second-degree rtive of Madam Meng-Li¡¯s family. Although they were not direct rtives, they had always interacted with each other. In Yunwu Vige, a ce where people from different backgrounds gathered, families with the same surname ought to stay close together. Madam Meng-Li¡¯s matter with Ye Lulu had been blown up and the news had spread throughout the vige. It could be considered that there was a grudge between Ye Lulu and Li Chu Tou¡¯s family. The Li family was envious of the triplets for their ¡®good luck.¡¯ It was another matter to have a grudge with the Guan family and Ye Lulu. Li Chu Tou was a scheming person and had many thoughts. He had long treated the Guan family¡¯s three babies and Ye Lulu as his enemies. It also made sense for him to deliberately say nasty things. In fact, the Guan family did not know that there was nock of jealous people in the vige. There were many children who repeatedly envied the strong fragrance of meat from the Guan family¡¯s home and were influenced by the adults in their family. They would also secretly criticize the Guan family¡¯s triplets and their attitudes were unpleasant. Li Chu Tou had even spoken out to provoke the children in the vige. Now, arge number of the children in the vige hated the Guan family¡¯s triplets. ¡°I heard that the three children look exactly the same. Their eyes, noses, and mouths are all the same. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about them. They should be demons!¡± Li Chu Tou wasn¡¯t afraid of Ye Lulu at all. There was a vicious smile on his face as he said this to the eldest son. ¡°How can there be three people in the world who look exactly the same? It¡¯s so terrifying. They are the reincarnation of evil spirits. If this news gets out to the city, the officials should capture these little devils and burn them to death!¡± Li Chu Tou was even more vicious. Ye Lulu was boiling with anger. Her head was buzzing from the child¡¯s undisguised malice! Which mother could tolerate her son being cursed so viciously? ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Lulu hugged the baby. It was inconvenient for her to step forward and teach the brat a lesson, so she could only scold him sternly. Her expression was extremely stern and she did not show any mercy to the child. ¡°Which family do you belong to? Why is such a small person like you so foul-mouthed? Who gave you the guts to be so vicious? If you dare to scold me again, I¡¯ll settle scores with your parents!¡± They were from the same vige. She would know which family the child belonged to if she asked around. Ye Lulu would definitely look for his family! This child was evil not because he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. His evil thoughts were purely innate. Brats like him were evil and vicious. Ye Lulu did not back down at all! Chapter 214 - The Evil of the Children in the Village

Chapter 214: The Evil of the Children in the Vige

¡°He¡¯s so beautiful. He doesn¡¯t look like a child from the mountains.¡± The boy ignored Ye Lulu and said something that seemed like a change. However, he changed the topic and said maliciously, ¡°It¡¯s best if someone buys him after he grows up. Don¡¯t let these three identical evil spirits harm our vige.¡± ¡°He really doesn¡¯t look like a person. Look at the babies in our vige. Which one of them is as white as him?¡± ¡°This brat will die early.¡± The boy smiled and spoke. Ye Lulu exploded in anger. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Not only was the boy not afraid of her, but after cursing the eldest son viciously, he turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?!¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look like humans.¡± ¡°My newborn sister¡¯s face is red and wrinkled, and her hair is yellow. She¡¯s also very thin and small. I asked my mother and she said that most babies are like this. This isn¡¯t normal.¡± It turned out that there was a group of children from the vige not far away! They were not as malicious as Li Chu Tou. They were all dressed in thin and tattered clothes, but they were quite energetic. They stood there and looked at the eldest son coldly and hatefully. They also said unpleasant words one by one! ¡°They said that the Guan family¡¯s triplets are lucky. He¡¯s so good-looking. Did he snatch away the good luck of the other children in our vige? Is that why?¡± A boy looked at the eldest son indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed unusual for all three of them to look the same. I asked my mother and she said that she has only heard of two people who look the same in the city.¡± When he saw so many people standing on his side and massacring the eldest son, Li Chu Tou was so happy that the corners of his lips curled up. He couldn¡¯t stop and said viciously to the eldest son in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms, ¡°It must be! Who said that the Guan family can eat all the meat in our vige?¡± ¡°In our vige, only the Guan family can eat meat. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of these three children who reincarnated as evil spirits!¡± ¡°They deserve to be burned to death!¡± Li Chu Tou said one sentence after another. Ye Lulu was beyond angry. Her anger rose to the point of explosion. Children who could not differentiate between good and evil were terrifying. However, no matter how young a child was or how unintentional their evil was, it should not be a reason to forgive a child. Otherwise, it would only fuel their evil and make them think that such evil was permitted. Ordinary families should teach their children how to differentiate between good and evil. However, other people had no obligation to do so. Furthermore, no matter how young the children were, the ones who were harmed were Ye Lulu and her three babies. They were definitely the victims! She had to get justice back. Ye Lulu would not tolerate children! ¡°Your parents taught you to say such things, right?¡± Ye Lulu was extremely angry. She calmed down and looked at the children coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your houses and ask them to say this in front of me again. I want to see if your parents dare to say this.¡± The children standing not far away panicked for a moment. Although they hated the Guan family¡¯s triplets, the adults in the vige could differentiate between good and evil. In fact, not many people hated Ye Lulu¡¯s babies. On the contrary, they even praised the birth of the babies. Ye Lulu was saved from a difficultbor and Guan Chibei hade back to life! If they were not lucky stars, what were they? Guan Chibei even knew how to hunt. The Guan family¡¯s days were visibly better. Chapter 215 - Ye Lulu Never Spoiled Children

Chapter 215: Ye Lulu Never Spoiled Children

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Moreover, the adults in the vige were smart and could not say such words. Therefore, these children just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of the three babies and didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they thought of it and said it. When Ye Lulu said coldly that she was going to find their families, they panicked! If they did something wrong and someone went to settle scores with their families, their families would definitely teach them a lesson! Only Li Chu Tou was not afraid at all. Instead, he said in an extremely nasty manner, ¡°Look for them. Go and look for them. These three children should still die early. They are still the reincarnation of evil spirits. They are still scourges!¡± Ye Lulu looked at him coldly, the anger in her eyes seemingly materializing and burning. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to scold? You¡¯re a child, right? Am I afraid of children?¡± Ye Lulu spat out coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to scold people? How about this? If you scold something, your mother will die tonight.. If you scold something again, your father will suddenly die tonight. The more you scold my babies, the faster your family will die on the spot.¡± Li Chu Tou¡¯s unscrupulous and ugly face froze. He did not seem to have expected that an adult in the vige like Ye Lulu could ignore her status as an adult and scold him, a child, back! Moreover, the scolding was even more vicious and unpleasant. Ye Lulu would not be polite with a child! Children could curse people, but what about adults? What logic was this? It was this so-called ¡®shield¡¯ that allowed many children to be unrestrained. It was very likely that they would be even more distorted when they grow up! Ye Lulu looked coldly at Li Chu Tou¡¯s stunned expression and scolded, ¡°If your family doesn¡¯t know how to teach you, I¡¯ll teach you on their behalf. A little person like you, who has a vicious heart and a vicious mouth, needs to be taught a lesson. Even the heavens would not stand by and watch. The more you curse others viciously, the more likely the heavens are to teach you a lesson. What is meant by attracting lightning? It¡¯s people like you who rely on the fact that they¡¯re children and have the right to be vicious. If your family doesn¡¯t know how to teach you, they will be implicated by you.¡± ¡°People like you are the real scourges.¡± Li Chu Tou was dumbfounded! He did not expect Ye Lulu to be so merciless and scold a child like him! It was ten times more malicious than the words he had used to scold the triplets just now! Li Chu Tou was stunned. When he spoke ill of others, he was unrestrained. However, he did not expect others to return the favor or that he would find the words uneptable. Ye Lulu faced him coldly. Of course, she was only venting her anger and teaching the brat a lesson. She was only scaring Li Chu Tou with malice. However, strangely, following her words¡­ The sky, which was originally without gloom, was now filled with thick clouds. In the thick clouds, muffled thunder rumbled for no reason! It was not the kind that struck when it was about to rain. Instead, it was more like suppressed thunder. The eldest son in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms looked at the fierce Li Chu Tou with his grape-like eyes. It was unknown if he understood what was going on. However, for no reason, there seemed to be an imposing aura on the small person¡¯s body. In fact, even Ye Lulu was shocked. She was also surprised that there was muffled thunder in the sky after she finished speaking! She looked up at the sky as well. This was too much of a coincidence. No, it wasn¡¯t really rted, right? It was just a coincidence, right? Ye Lulu was also extremely surprised and looked at Li Chu Tou. Chapter 216 - Guan Chibei Felt the Aura of a Judge

Chapter 216: Guan Chibei Felt the Aura of a Judge

Not to mention the other children in the vige. At this moment, even the most malicious person, Li Chu Tou, had a change in his expression. He becamepletely panicked and was obviously very afraid. His body trembled a few times, and he finally did not dare to curse the baby without any scruples. He looked at Ye Lulu and then at the eldest son, his eyes filled with shock and fear. It was unknown what he was thinking about the eldest son now, but he obviously didn¡¯t dare to continue provoking them. His body trembled violently as he turned around and ran. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t dare to scold the three babies for no reason! The eldest son stared at Li Chu Tou¡¯s fleeing figure with hisrge ck eyes. The seriousness on his little face did not disappear. His pink lips did not move. It was unknown if it was a coincidence, but he looked like he had pursed his lips. The little baby seemed to be evaluating Li Chu Tou¡¯s actions. When he saw that he had run away in fear, the eldest son pursed his lips and looked at him for a long time, but he did not pursue the matter. The muffled thunder in the sky rumbled a few more times before dissipating. Not only Li Chu Tou, but Ye Lulu also felt that it was a little strange. Was the muffled thunder in the sky a coincidence? Why did it seem coordinated with her? Why did it disappear after she dissed the child? However, no matter what, Ye Lulu would not suspect the eldest son in her arms. After all, this was only a six-month-old baby! Furthermore, she was his biological mother. How would she know that something was wrong with her child? Ye Lulu hugged the eldest son and was extremely shocked. She looked at the group of children, who dispersed with pale faces. Ye Lulu did not know that she and the eldest son had just resisted together. They were very united! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s deep and calm voice sounded from beside her. The man suddenly walked out of the Guan house and looked for Ye Lulu. He asked her with his dark eyes. Guan Chibei looked at the eldest son in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. He had just sensed the aura of a judge rising and the lightning of heavenly punishment starting to condense again. He immediately determined that it was about the eldest son and left to take a look. The babies were young now. Every time there were any abnormalities, he had to watch and figure out the situation. ¡°You?¡± Ye Lulu was a little surprised that Guan Chibei had found her. She widened her eyes and turned to look at him. ¡°There are some children in the vige who are not disciplined. They have too much malice and could not tell right from wrong. They actually scolded the three babies viciously.¡± Ye Lulu was very angry when she spoke about it. She did not regret saying nasty things to the children as well. She continued, ¡°We¡¯re not in the wrong. We¡¯repletely the victims. There¡¯s no reason to spoil them. Children are really scary sometimes. They don¡¯t know how serious some vicious thoughts are. In any case, I won¡¯t spoil them.¡± Herst sentence had a hint. In any case, she did not feel that she was in the wrong. If those children went home toin and someone came looking for them, she would not admit defeat. The Guan family should not think that it didn¡¯t matter because children were insensible and scold her for going overboard because of her identity and status as an adult. Guan Chibei understood what she meant. His eyes flickered and he was speechless. He said calmly to her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If anyone wants to pursue the matter, ask them how they taught their children.¡± He could roughly guess what happened. Furthermore, since the eldest son was so angry that he wanted to release the lightning of heavenly punishment, those children must be too malicious and detestable. The eldest son now was a six-month-old baby. He was still insensible and did not understand what people were saying. He had only used his innate gift to feel the malice of others toward him and also the good and evil that existed in a person. Chapter 217 - The Villagers Came to Visit

Chapter 217: The Vigers Came to Visit

If the other party harbored too much malice toward him and it was for no reason, and the other party¡¯s thoughts and personality were too vicious, he would determine if the other party should be punished. He would ignore the question of whether the other party was an adult or a child. Therefore, this also reflected that apart from being unable to differentiate between right and wrong, Li Chu Tou¡¯s thoughts and personality were purely more vicious when he saw the eldest son. Ye Lulu was right. This was the version of a child who was about to be an evil person. ¡­ Ye Lulu still did not know how her three babies were not to be trifled with. It was soon the New Year. Originally, Ye Lulu nned to prepare hotpot on New Year¡¯s Eve. However, sheter learned about the customs of the Shang dynasty. There were specific dishes to be made during New Year¡¯s Eve. For example, an entire fish to symbolize prosperity throughout the year, a whole chicken to symbolizepleteness, and so on. There were specific customs. Therefore, her hotpot was put on hold. After New Year¡¯s Eve, the vige was very lively on the morning of the first day of the new year. The snow couldn¡¯t stop the vigers from leaving their houses. On the first day of the new year in Yuan City, everyone was used to going out to pay their New Year greetings. It was not to visit only rtives, but any family they knew. Therefore, it was usually the most bustling on the first day of the new year. Every family rushed out their doors and randomly visited other houses happily. Yunwu Vige was no exception. When Ye Lulu woke up early in the morning, she could already hear a lot of noise. All the vigers rushed to different families to pay their New Year greetings. Some families also went to the Guan family to pay their New Year greetings. Usually, in a family, some people would go out for visitings, while others would stay at home and wait for others to visit. Since Ye Lulu had to take care of the three babies, she had to stay in the Guan family and was destined not to be able to join in on the fun. It was unknown if the Guan family had changed too much this year. The vigers were curious and wanted toe over to pry. Therefore, there were many people who came one after another, causing everyone from the Guan family to stay. All of them stayed at home to receive the vigers. Of course, everyone was poor. When other people came to visit today, they did not need to serve any sweets or melon seeds. In other words, it was a meaningful visit. There were indeed a lot of people who visited. Listening to the sounds in the house, Ye Lulu felt that at least eighty percent of the vigers had been here. She had an excuse not to go to the main house, but there were also people who wanted to see the babies and would especially enter her house. ording to the customs, it was not convenient for Ye Lulu to reject them. However, she invited Mother Rong over to suppress them in case some people did not know about health and hygiene and insisted oning over to kiss or touch the babies. Ye Lulu, who knew about bacteria, could not ept this. Furthermore, she was afraid that some people would be foolish and it would be inappropriate for Ye Lulu to argue with them. Therefore, she invited Mother Rong over and the others stayed outside to deal with the other vigers. Most of the people who came were happy. Although they did not know what to think in their hearts, it was the first day of the new year and they were from other families. Everyone had smiles on their faces and was kind. ¡°From the looks of it, the Guan family just woke up?¡± However, there were also people who did not like Ye Lulu and specially came to see how she was doing. Then, they picked on her. ¡°Tsk, how impressive. You can soar to the sky after giving birth to three boys. What time is it? You¡¯re only up now. Even theziest pig in our family woke up earlier than you.¡± The person who spoke was a ck-faced daughter-inw. She was used to keeping her eyes down, but she was not a kind person. She spoke without caring about the time or asion and did not show mercy. Chapter 218 - Where Did You Come From?

Chapter 218: Where Did You Come From?

¡°Mother Rong is also capable. She can even tolerate such a daughter-inw. If it were our family, heh, even if she gave birth to an emperor, she would have to kneel down and kowtow to me and admit her mistake!¡± The woman sneered. The room fell silent. Mother Rong¡¯s face darkened and she immediately wanted to speak. Ye Lulu had already replied, ¡°Oh?¡± She actually replied immediately. The vigers¡¯ expressions became even stranger. Their eyes looked around, and the atmosphere was awkward. Ye Lulu could not stand hearing such retarded words, so she did not even need Mother Rong to step in. She wanted to rebut them herself. Ye Lulu did not get off the bed and even slowly straightened the babies¡¯ clothes before saying, ¡°Then you¡¯re really bold. You even dare to give birth to the emperor. Do you mean that you want to be the emperor¡¯s mother? How awesome.¡± The atmosphere in the room froze. Initially, that woman wanted to mock Ye Lulu for waking upte. However, when Ye Lulu mentioned this, she became serious. That was an extremely serious sentence! The vigers were afraid of even ordinary officials. When it came to the emperor, they were immediately shocked and held their breaths. ¡°You even want the woman who gave birth to the emperor to kneel down and kowtow to you? Oh, you want the Empress Dowager to kneel down for you? Amazing. Hurry up and leave our house. Don¡¯t drag our family down. We don¡¯t want to be beheaded.¡± Ye Lulu threw out another sentence and her tone became heavier. The people in the house trembled. Even Mother Rong instinctively tensed up. As for the ck-faced woman, her face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Ye Lulu nced at the woman with a sharp gaze. From what she had said just now, she did not look old, but she was actually a mother-inw, not a daughter-inw. However, even if she was an elder, she was someone else¡¯s mother-inw. Who was she to discipline her? This time, no one dared to speak up for the woman. Before Ye Lulu could finish, she said calmly, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the new year. I don¡¯t know where this troublemaker came from. It¡¯s so big and noisy.¡± Snort¡­ Everyone knew that Ye Lulu was talking about that woman and that she was a troublemaker! That was indeed what Ye Lulu was thinking. Who else could it be but her?! They had never seen a daughter-inw like Ye Lulu who could not take a loss or was disrespectful to her elders. Everyone knew that woman. She was Madam Liu from the Li family. She had six daughters-inw under her. Although she did not look like an old woman, in terms of seniority and status, she was on par with Mother Rong. The young daughters-inw in the vige were afraid of such a mother-inw. They had to tense up and treat her respectfully. Only Ye Lulu was so bold and unyielding. She didn¡¯t just rebut but even dared to mock Madam Li-Liu! This time, most people in the room actually knew why Madam Li-Liu scolded Ye Lulu. The reason was very simple. Madam Li-Liu belonged to Li Chu Tou¡¯s Li family, and she was also a member of the Li family rted to Madam Meng-Li. Everyone in the vige knew that Li Chi Tou had scolded Ye Lulu¡¯s eldest son. After all, it was just a vige. How could news not spread? At that time, many vigers hade out to do something. Some of the vigers heard about it on the spot. Chu Tou was a child of the Li family, so the Li family naturally had a grudge against Ye Lulu. Madam Li-Liu was here on behalf of the Li family to look for Ye Lulu. Furthermore, Madam Li-Liu¡¯s surname was Liu and she was the Liu family¡¯s daughter¡­ Chapter 219 - Liu Ya Was Going to Step On Ye Lulus Head

Chapter 219: Liu Ya Was Going to Step On Ye Lulu¡¯s Head

Madam Li-Liu was Liu Ya¡¯s eldest sister! The other vigers did not know the truth about Liu Ya¡¯s matter, but as a member of the Liu family, Madam Li-Liu naturally heard that Liu Ya did not have an affair with the vige¡¯s Li Liujiao. It was Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu who had maligned her. Moreover, Madam Li-Liu even ¡®knew¡¯ that Liu Ya secretly had ¡®feelings¡¯ for Guan Chibei and they were ¡®mutual.¡¯ In the future, she would ¡®enter the Guan family,¡¯ which meant that she was a sister on par with Ye Lulu. Of course, Madam Li-Liu viewed Ye Lulu with hostility and wanted to avenge the Li family. Apart from venting her anger, she also wanted to strike Ye Lulu¡¯s prestige and weaken her influence. She wanted to let her sister, Liu Ya, enter the Guan family in the future and step on Ye Lulu¡¯s head to defeat her! Apart from the Liu family, no one knew about this. However, Madam Li-Liu felt that she knew about ¡®everything.¡¯ If Ye Lulu knew all of Madam Li-Liu¡¯s motives, she would be so disgusted that she would not be able to eat for one hundred and eighty-eight days. She would spit at her on the spot! Now, Madam Li-Liu¡¯s goal had not been achieved at all. Ye Lulu had retaliated and even defeated her! There was anotheryer of trouble between Ye Lulu and the Li family. What was even more infuriating was that Mother Rong, Ye Lulu¡¯s real mother-inw, did not condemn Ye Lulu. Instead, she stood by Ye Lulu¡¯s side! ¡°You¡¯re from the Li family, right? Yu Niang? I remember that after you married into the Li family, you¡¯ve been giving birth and rarelye out. Why did youe to my house today and talk about my Lulu? There¡¯s nothing wrong with my Lulu. She took care of the three children by herself and suffered a lot. She always has to wake up at night. So what if she woke upte? You know best since you haven¡¯t stopped giving birth. Why do you have to talk about our Lulu?¡± Mother Rong was already a little unhappy. She also felt that she had been offended. Why did people casually enter her house and talk about things? Mother Rong mentioned Liu Yu twice, which meant that Madam Li-Liu had given birth to many children. Especially when it was described as ¡®haven¡¯t stopped,¡¯ Madam Li-Liu¡¯s expression immediately darkened. It was true that Madam Li-Liu had given birth to many children. She had almost ten children! The Liu family could give birth well, and most of them were boys. The Liu family was very poor because of this. However, she had given birth to many children and six of them were sons. They were the pride of Madam Li-Liu, but Mother Rong made it sound like she was a sow! How could Madam Li-Liu not be angry?! Mother Rong even said, ¡°Moreover, if Lulu sleeps well and her body is well-nourished, the babies can be well taken care of. The children are still drinking milk. If Ye Lulu isn¡¯t well, how can the babies be well? No one else needs to worry about our Guan family.¡± When Mother Rong said this, a few women actually agreed. That seemed to be the case. Why didn¡¯t they think of this before? Their daughter-inw took care of their grandchildren. If their daughter-inw wasn¡¯t healthy, it would affect their grandchildren! Why did they always think that their daughter-inw was delicate after giving birth in the past? After being rebutted by Ye Lulu in front of everyone, Madam Li-Liu felt that her dignity had been offended and she was on the verge of exploding. Now that Mother Rong was actually standing on Ye Lulu¡¯s side, Madam Li-Liu exploded and could not tolerate it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m younger than you, but I¡¯m not that much younger than you. I have so many daughters-inw because my sons worked hard and married early. However, Mother Rong, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re from the same generation. Why are you calling me Yu Niang? You should call me Mother Li.¡± ¡°Alright, Mother Li,¡± Ye Lulu replied smoothly. Chapter 220 - Spring is Speaking Gently—Take Care of Yourself."

Chapter 220: ¡°Spring is Speaking Gently¡ªTake Care of Yourself.¡±

Ye Lulu had never seen someone so eager for others to address her as a Mother. She was different! As soon as Ye Lulu called out, Madam Li-Liu¡¯s face immediately darkened. It was already dark, but now, she looked like Guan Yu[1]. She wanted to emphasize her seniority and status, but after Ye Lulu called her that, she felt that this made her look so old! Mother! ¡°A junior like you should shut up when an elder is talking!¡± Madam Li-Liu, who was in an explosive state, rebuked her with a single sentence. Ye Lulu¡¯s face darkened. This was the first time her face had darkened after transmigrating to the Shang dynasty. In the modern world, her biological parents and grandparents had never scolded her like this. This stupid woman who came out of nowhere dared to scold her like this! Mother Rong also choked back. ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to discipline my daughter-inw?!¡± Mother Rong¡¯s face darkened. Not only was Lulu right, but she was also a member of the Guan family. An outsider like Madam Li-Liu came to their Guan family to teach their family a lesson?! Did she think that the Guan family no longer existed?! Seeing that there was already an argument, as Ye Lulu had mentioned the emperor and the Empress Dowager first, the other vigers present did not dare to speak. With Mother Rong¡¯s status, her words naturally carried the most weight. No one could argue with her, so Madam Li-Liu immediately shut her mouth. Her face was dark and indescribable. That was the Guan family¡¯s daughter-inw. Madam Li-Liu could not refute this! ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t be too angry. It will be bad for your body.¡± At this moment, Ye Lulu gently reminded Mother Rong. When everyone heard this, they looked at her and felt that what she said made sense. Being angry was indeed harmful to the body. They were also surprised that Ye Lulu was not angry and could even persuade Mother Rong. Mother Rong turned around to look at her and nodded. Then, she heard Ye Lulu say, ¡°After all, Mother, do you know why the person named Xiaoming is long-lived?¡± Mother Rong had never heard of who Xiaoming was. She subconsciously shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± All the vigers thought that Ye Lulu¡¯s next sentence would be that because Xiaoming didn¡¯t get angry. Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu said, ¡°Because Xiaoming never meddles in other people¡¯s business.¡± All the vigers were speechless. Mother Rong was speechless. Madam Li-Liu was speechless. ¡°Mother, to calm you down, I¡¯ll sing a song for you,¡± Ye Lulu said gently. This time, everyone subconsciously felt that Ye Lulu was going to do something again! Ye Lulu sang the next second. ¡°Where is spring? Where is spring? Spring is speaking gently¡ªtake care of yourself.¡± ¡°Snort!¡± When everyone heard this novel and interesting bad, they could not help but spit out on the spot! The Guan family¡¯s sixth son¡¯s wife was definitely the most entric person in Yunwu Vige! No one was as capable as her! She was really good at scolding people! When Madam Li-Liu heard what Ye Lulu was singing and realized that she was mocking her, she was instantly enraged! Oh, the problem was that Ye Lulu was so indirect. Even if Madam Li-Liu wanted to teach her a lesson, she could note up with a reason! Madam Li-Liu was furious. Mother Rong burst outughing at Ye Lulu¡¯s words. She was overjoyed. Oh, where did Lulu learn to be so provocative?! ¡°Wa¡­ Wa!¡± ¡°Wa. Hehehe¡­¡± The three babies, who were lying down, suddenlyughed happily. [1] a Chinese military general in the Eastern Han dynasty Chapter 221 - The Liu Family Gathered to Visit During the New Year

Chapter 221: The Liu Family Gathered to Visit During the New Year

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their little hands and legs started waving vigorously. They hit each other and sounded like they were pping. They sounded extremely happy as if cheering for Ye Lulu. Everyone from the Guan family wasughing at her. Madam Li-Liu was so angry that she almost vomited blood on the spot. ¡­ There would always be a few ignorant people who would cause trouble. After Ye Lulu said those sarcastic words, she thought things through. Her anger faded and she looked calm as she slowly ate her pastry. . ¡°What happened?¡± Guan Chibei came in from outside and asked when he heard themotion. The vigers looked at Guan Chibei. Madam Li-Liu, whose face was dark, was still angry. Ye Lulu¡¯s husband, who had the right to scold her and oppose Mother Rong, had arrived. They wondered what Guan Chibei would do. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Ye Lulu said calmly, her tone unchanged. ¡°We had a fight with this Mother Li.¡± She emphasized the words ¡®Mother Li.¡¯ Mother Li spat out a few mouthfuls of blood in her heart. Ye Lulu was too good at infuriating people. There was even a plot connection between them. Madam Li-Liu was so angry that her blood was flowing backward! All the vigers looked at Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei was surprised but his expression did not change. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Do you want me to carry the babies out for a walk?¡± Ever since they went out once, the babies wanted to go out and see the fresh scenery. They could not stay in the house all day long and wanted someone to carry them out to walk around every day. Ye Lulu said, ¡°Yes, do you want me to carry one?¡± Guan Chibei walked to the bed and picked up a baby like a man. He said to Ye Lulu, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll ask Fifth Brother and Second Brother to carry the other two babies. You can continue to rest in the house and argue with Mother Li.¡± Mother Li was speechless! All the vigers were in an uproar. Their expressions changed. Wow! Guan Chibei really doted on his wife. It seemed that it was true! As for Madam Li-Liu, she became an unknown character. ¡­ The vigers who hade to visit for the new year all left. It was neither a big nor smallmotion. Everyone was a little embarrassed. They bade farewell one after another and left quickly. Madam Li-Liu walked in the middle of the group with the fastest footsteps. Of course, news of what had happened today spread in the vige. It was destined to cause another discussion among the vigers. After that, people came to Ye Lulu¡¯s house to visit her for the new year. There were also many people who saw the triplets. Although some of them had unknown meanings, most of them were kind. When they saw such beautiful triplets, they could not help but be happy ande over to tease them. There were even some pregnant women who specially came over to hug the babies to gain some joy. As long as they were clean and there was no problem with hygiene, Ye Lulu was never petty or had a temper. She even smiled and let people carry the babies. A lot of people had visited in a day. In the afternoon, there were few people left. Most of the vigers were tired and returned to their houses to rest. At this moment, the Liu family came to visit. The daughters of the Liu family, who had been married off, rarely returned to their mother¡¯s house. They usually worked hard at home day and night. The news of this morning¡¯s matter did not spread so quickly, so the Liu family did not know that Madam Li-Liu had just fallen out with Ye Lulu in the morning. They went up to the Guan family¡¯s door. The whole family was there. The group of men surprised the Guan family. Chapter 222 - Mother Liu

Chapter 222: Mother Liu

¡°Hello, Father Guan and Mother Rong.¡± The men from the Liu family greeted the Guan family and the rest during the new year. The younger generation greeted the elders. People of the same generation nodded to each other. Father Liu also addressed Father Guan as ¡®Old Guan.¡¯ Mother Liu addressed Mother Rong as ¡®Sister-inw Guan.¡¯ Ye Lulu happened to be walking around the courtyard with Eldest sister-inw Guan and Second sister-inw Guan, each carrying a baby. Ye Lulu happened to be present when the Liu family came knocking on their door. After the Liu family greeted them, they started chatting politely with the Guan family. However, it was strange¡­ There was nothing to talk about at all. Therefore, they only tried to find topics. The Liu family members were thinking hard. Although the Guan family did not know why they hade to their house and even started chatting like this¡­ they still chatted awkwardly with the whole family. It had to be said that the Liu family wasparable to the Guan family. There were many men, and because they had already married, there were more people. The Guan family¡¯s courtyard was filled with people. As there were too many people¡­ the main house could not contain them and they could not sit down to talk. ¡°Happy new year.¡± The youngest child of the Liu family became speechless after telling Father Guan and the rest some New Year greetings. However, at this moment, Mother Liu looked at Guan Chibei and then at Ye Lulu. She did not say anything to the two of them but took a step towards Mother Rong. Mother Liu was a little stupid. She was certain that the Guan family would be her inws in the future. Now, she treated the Guan family as her inws. She suddenly said to Mother Rong, ¡°Elder Sister should be happier often. Eldest Brother is steady, and Second Brother is diligent. Sixth Brother is capable, so only Fifth Brother is left. However, Fifth Brother¡¯s personality is also good. More people will find matchmakers next year. If he¡¯s in a hurry, just find someone to ask on his behalf.¡± The ¡®Eldest Brother¡¯ Mother Liu was talking about was Eldest Brother Guan, the quietest and most stable Guan Chidong. ¡®Second Brother,¡¯ ¡®Fifth Brother,¡¯ and ¡®Sixth Brother¡¯ were naturally Guan Chinan, Guan Chixi, and Guan Chibei. The problem was that this was how the Guan family addressed them. Outside, the vigers all addressed the Guan family as uncles. They could call him Dongzi or Eldest Brother Guan if they were close. No matter what, they would not address the Guan family as such. It was like how no matter how old the children were, their parents would always be used to calling them Eldest Brother or Second Brother. Mother Liu¡¯s way of addressing them was equivalent to Father Guan and Mother Rong¡¯s roles. ¡­ This was usually the case before the inws entered the same camp. Therefore, after Mother Liu said that, the Guan family fell silent. Their expressions were a little surprised and their reactions were odd. ¡­ Why did Mother Liu¡¯s words¡­ feel so strange? Moreover, her tone of speaking to Mother Rong sounded likeforting words between a family. Usually, outsiders who were not familiar with each other¡­ would not mention the brothers in each family one by one and talk about their situations, right? After Mother Rong was stunned for a moment, she replied in a strange manner, ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, I will. I¡¯m usually quite happy and I¡¯m not worried.¡± Mother Liu didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. As parents, how can we stop working for our children? If anything happens on your side and you need help, remember to ask Chibei to call for us. Those few from my family wille over immediately. We¡¯re from the same vige, so it¡¯s indeed convenient to take care of each other.¡± Chapter 223 - Liu Ya and Ye Lulu Would Get Along Well in the Future

Chapter 223: Liu Ya and Ye Lulu Would Get Along Well in the Future

The Guan family was speechless. Why did it feel even stranger¡­ It sounded like it was just that the vigers could take care of each other, but they couldn¡¯t say what was wrong¡­ Mother Liu¡¯s words just felt very strange. For example, thest sentence. If it was said that the vigers could take care of each other, shouldn¡¯t she say that it was easier for everyone to take care of each other if they were in the same vige? And Mother Liu said that it was ¡®indeed¡¯ convenient? Why did she use ¡®indeed¡¯? The Guan family could not figure it out, but they felt indescribably strange. Furthermore, why did Mother Liu mention only Chibei when she said someone could call them over? Was it because there was tacit agreement that the youngest son in the family was usually in charge of running errands? ¡°Oh¡­ Oh.¡± Mother Rong was even more puzzled and was at a loss. She could only vaguely agree. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all vigers. We can take care of each other.¡± When the Guan family heard Mother Liu¡¯s words, they understood it as a connection between the vigers. Mother Liu nodded. ¡°Then your family¡¯s arrangements for the new year have also been settled. There are still many things to do. The new year can¡¯t be considered over until midnight. Sigh, there are different things to be decided every day during the new year.¡± A strange feeling lingered. Mother Rong could only agree on the surface. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s also a reunion during the new year. The family is quite happy to be together. My Lulu would change the cooking method every few days. Her cooking skills are amazing.¡± Mother Rong was full of praise for Ye Lulu and immediately praised her. At the mention of Ye Lulu, Mother Liu felt that she was extremely close to their Liu family. Mother Liu looked at Ye Lulu, then at the baby in her arms, and finally at Guan Chibei. These three gazes were very clear, making people even more confused. Mother Liu nodded. ¡°Sixth daughter-inw is a good person. A daughter-inw who can cook and do housework is a virtuous woman. Our family also quite likes Sixth daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Our Liu Ya is also a very kind person. She has a soft personality and almost never throws a tantrum. In the future, she will be able to get along well with Sixth daughter-inw. If there¡¯s anything, the two of them can discuss it together. There won¡¯t be any conflicts then.¡± The strange feeling became stronger¡­ Ye Lulu paused as well. What was going on?! What was Mother Liu talking about? What did she mean by discussing things with Liu Ya so that they could get along? The Guan family was also puzzled. These words could barely be understood. Lulu and Liu Ya were young women from the same vige. Would they be able to get along in the future and be close friends? If they encountered each other in the vige, they could discuss things amicably and there would be no conflict? They could only understand it this way, but these words were really strange¡­ Liu Ya stood behind Mother Liu. Herrge eyes flickered. She knew what Mother Liu meant, but her words were ambiguous. She also knew that the Guan family could not understand. She also revealed a delicate and slightly shy expression along with Mother Liu. Firstly, she could show off her graceful beauty so that Sixth Brother Guan could see her appearance. Secondly, she could let the Guan family be more familiar with her appearance and ept her existence. No matter how they misunderstood her words now, it was the same as if they slowly epted her. When the timees, their eptance of her would not change. Chapter 224 - Jealous

Chapter 224: Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Guan family was confused. Only Ye Lulu was very sensitive and felt that something was wrong. She was inexplicably unhappy. She hugged the baby and pursed her lips. What was the Liu family saying?! Who was Mother Liu to say if she got along well with Liu Ya or not?! Moreover, it was strange. The Liu family had no contact with the Guan family at all in the past. Liu Ya had caused amotion with them previously, but now, the Liu family was actually familiar with the Guan family?! Since when did they get familiar with each other? Ye Lulu frowned, vaguely feeling that something was wrong. As soon as she frowned, she revealed an unhappy expression.. Everyone in the Liu family saw this. Mother Liu nced at her and thought that she was the main wife. Guan Chibei had always doted on her before, so she would definitely not be happy. However, Mother Liu also knew that Ye Lulu did not seem to be easy to get along with. She sighed for her daughter. If Ye Lulu was not kind enough, Liu Ya would have to suffer. She hoped that Guan Chibei would know to treat Liu Ya better. Mother Liu looked at Guan Chibei and said to him, ¡°Chibei, Liu Ya has a weak personality and doesn¡¯t know how to fight for anything. She¡¯s definitely not a bad person. Do you know that?¡± Everyone in the Guan family was speechless. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes paused. Ye Lulu¡¯s expression froze and the emotions in her eyes became even unhappier. Her expression was indiscernible as she turned to look at Guan Chibei. She was unhappy. This was because she felt that something was amiss¡­ Mother Liu¡¯s words were very ufortable. Furthermore, she was unhappy that Mother Liu told Guan Chibei that Liu Ya had a weak personality. What did Liu Ya have to do with Guan Chibei? Did Mother Liu know what she was saying? Why did she tell Guan Chibei this? Ye Lulu did not know if she was jealous. Perhaps not, but she was definitely unhappy. This had nothing to do with whether she was attracted to Guan Chibei or if she was jealous. Guan Chibei was her husband in name. Now that the entire Guan family was standing there and she was also standing by the side with the three babies around, did Mother Liu just say to Guan Chibei that Liu Ya was gentle? What was this? She did not take her seriously at all? Ye Lulu was expressionless now. She did not care if Mother Liu was an elder and looked at her coldly. No one treated people who didn¡¯t respect them well. Mother Rong also felt that something was wrong. She subconsciously looked at Guan Chibei and said, ¡°Ah¡­ Liu Ya is a good child. We all know that.¡± Mother Liu felt that Mother Rong was affirming Liu Ya and nodded in satisfaction. However, she turned around and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Chibei, do you know that? You have to know that. I won¡¯t beg you for the rest.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s expression became colder and it was obvious that she was unhappy. What was Mother Liu talking about? Guan Chibei frowned and felt that Mother Liu had other intentions. However, in front of everyone, he said with a calm expression and an ordinary tone, ¡°Mother Liu doesn¡¯t need to beg me for anything. I don¡¯t understand. What does Mother Liu want to say?¡± Liu Ya¡¯s expression changed. Afraid that Mother Liu would say something she shouldn¡¯t, Liu Ya instinctively reached out and stopped Mother Liu. Then, she revealed a delicate smile and looked at Guan Chibei with watery eyes. She said softly, ¡°My mother only knows that you¡¯re a good person and wants to ask you to take care of me¡­ Sixth Brother Guan, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s my mother who said too much.¡± Chapter 225 - His Deep Eyes Were Unfathomable, But He Remained Calm

Chapter 225: His Deep Eyes Were Unfathomable, But He Remained Calm

The rest of the Liu family stood and watched without saying a word. Guan Chibei nced at Liu Ya and did not reply. Liu Ya¡¯s eyes flickered and she tugged at Mother Liu. Mother Liu did not know anything. When she received Liu Ya¡¯s signal, she quickly bade the Guan family farewell. The Liu family left with Mother Liu and Old Liu. The Guan family looked at each other in confusion and dispersed. Ye Lulu carried the baby back to the house. She did not say a word. Although her face was not as cold as in front of the Liu family earlier, it did not seem to have much of an expression. Ye Lulu quietly ced the baby back on the bed. She touched his head and face. She then fed the babies some warm water before stopping. She recalled the Liu family just now¡­ They had never interacted with the Guan family, so why did they suddenlye to visit? Furthermore, Mother Liu¡¯s words were baffling. They even said that Liu Ya was weak and that she was easily bullied, so they wanted Guan Chibei to know that¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was jealous. If she was jealous¡­ It seemed to be a little overboard. She was interested in Guan Chibei now, but that was mostly because Guan Chibei was a little handsome. Moreover, this kind of handsomeness belonged to the charismatic type. At most, she admired his physical beauty. It was simr to seeing her idol in the modern world. She could not be sure if she liked him or not. Ye Lulu had never liked anyone in the modern world, so she could not figure out this feeling. She only knew she admired him. In other words, Ye Lulu had special feelings for Guan Chibei, but for the rest¡­ was hard to say. It was too early to say anything. It had not been long since she transmigrated. She was not sure of everything yet. Ye Lulu would not be so careless when it came to true feelings. So whether she was jealous or not was another matter. However, it was definitely true that she was unhappy. Guan Chibei followed her into the house. When he saw the seriousness on Ye Lulu¡¯s face, he realized that Ye Lulu was troubled by the Liu family, or rather, Liu Ya. His deep eyes were unfathomable, but he remained calm. Ye Lulu turned around and saw Guan Chibei standing there. She paused and said to him emotionally, ¡°Why are you standing there? Is there something wrong?¡± Ever since he helped change the diapers for the babies and took care of them personally, Guan Chibei entered the house freely. Ye Lulu would not ask him if there was anything. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. There was no meaning in his eyes as he said to her in a normal tone, ¡°Can¡¯t I stay in this house even if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Ye Lulu almost wanted to say that he could not, but she remembered that he was her ¡®husband¡¯ and should stay in this house. Moreover, if she wanted to be calctive, she could not me Guan Chibei for this. He was not in the wrong. It was just the Liu family¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°Yes, you can stand then.¡± However, Ye Lulu was unhappy and her tone was still stiff and rude. Guan Chibei looked at her quietly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just going to stand? There¡¯s nothing for me to do regarding the babies?¡± ¡°You only do things rted to the babies, right? There¡¯s nothing, so you can go and rest.¡± Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help but speak angrily. Even though she didn¡¯t have that subjective intention, she couldn¡¯t help but rebut him at this juncture. Her words were loaded. Chapter 226 - Was She So Easily Coaxed?!

Chapter 226: Was She So Easily Coaxed?!

However, they were also sour. She did not know how unhappy she sounded to others. Guan Chibei paused and his eyes darkened. However, he maintained his expression and said slowly, ¡°Then do you have anything you want me to do?¡± Although this voice was soft and slow as if it was t and emotionless, for some reason, coupled with the deepening tone of his voice, there was an indulgent feeling at this moment which made her feel like he was¡­ Flirting. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her anger disappeared. In that instant, Ye Lulu really wanted to hit the bed hard. She was too useless! He only asked calmly if there was anything she wanted him to do for her. Then, she waspletely coaxed? Was she that easy to coax? Or¡­ did Guan Chibei have such a huge influence on her?! He followed her wishes and gave in to her a little. Then, her anger immediately disappeared and she no longer felt depressed? It was¡­ ridiculous. Ye Lulu¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, she could not help but look at Guan Chibei hard and say, ¡°No! Go out.¡± Forget it. She didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. What was wrong with her? She felt strange and¡­ guilty. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered. Although she sounded like she was unhappy to ask Guan Chibei to leave, her angry expression, gaze, and tone had already disappeared. Guan Chibei retracted his gaze and did not continue the conversation. He nodded and left the house calmly. As Ye Lulu yed with the babies, her heart was in a mess. It was beating wildly. She couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart: Damn it! ¡­ The morning was fresh and cold. However, this coldness also made people feel rxed and clean. When Ye Lulu woke up and got up from the bed, she realized that the babies had taken a dump. Why? Because the eldest son acted as the leader. The three babies woke up early, but they did not move or make any active sounds. They only opened their big round eyes and did not move at all, as if their bodies were fixed. These babies loved cleanliness¡­ Usually, as soon as they took a dump, it was as if their acupuncture points were immediately tapped and they would not move again. It was as if they were afraid that the feces wrapped in diapers would dirty their buttocks even more. Therefore, it was easy to differentiate her babies. Whenever they suddenly stopped moving, they had taken a dump. It was like this now. Their entire bodies were wrapped in the small nket and looked stiff. Their beautiful faces were also frozen. It was as if taking a dump was sphemy against them. Ye Lulu wanted tough. In the eyes of a mother, this was extremely cute. Ye Lulu was amused. She leaned over and kissed the babies¡¯ soft cheeks one by one, then teased them yfully. Usually, when their mother teased them like that, the babies would not be able to resist ying with her. However, now that they had taken a dump and were teased by Ye Lulu, they did not dare to move. It was simply unbearable. Ye Luluughed evilly. She quickly got up and changed the diapers for the babies and washed their buttocks. Someone knocked on the door. Mother Rong was very good to her and usually sent hot water into Ye Lulu¡¯s house in the morning. After all, Ye Lulu needed hot water to wash up now, so she could not use cold water. Mother Rong felt sorry for her and did not want her to go to the kitchen to get hot water every morning after she woke up. Hence, she brought her hot water. Ye Lulu thought that it was Mother Rong, so she immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m awake!¡± The door was pushed open and Guan Chibei¡¯s tall figure appeared in her line of sight. His dark eyes swept past Ye Lulu, who had just woken up¡­ He walked in with a water basin in his hand. When Ye Lulu saw Guan Chibei, she was stunned¡­ Damn, she did not know that it was Guan Chibei. She had just woken up, so she had messy hair¡­ and eye boogers! Chapter 227 - Guan Chibei Was Staring At Her

Chapter 227: Guan Chibei Was Staring At Her

Ye Lulu froze and met Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. He must have seen her wretched appearance! Ye Lulu cursed calmly in her heart. Then, she immediately turned around and quickly touched her eyes with her fingers¡­ Fortunately, there were no eye boogers this morning. Ye Lulu heaved a sigh of relief. Shebed her hair with her fingers and turned back. She pretended to be calm and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Why is it you¡­ who came in? Shouldn¡¯t it be Mother?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. He had just seen all the changes in her emotions and even witnessed her series of actions. His heart was clear as he looked at her quietly and replied, ¡°Mother was making breakfast, so she asked me to bring over some hot water.¡± Ye Lulu coughed lightly. That¡­ She calmed down and restrained her emotions before replying nonchntly, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± The emotions she had stirred up yesterday were still vivid in her mind¡­ The aura between the two of them was still very suspicious today. Once they stayed together and their eyes met, the strange atmosphere rose again. Ye Lulu knew very well that this should be called ambiguous in the modern world. Guan Chibei put down the hot water basin. He was tall and straight. His arms were long and his movements were smooth when he ced the hot water down. His expression was usually calm and did not change much. The outline of his face was clear. Looking at him from the side, he looked exceptionally sharp and handsome¡­ Ye Lulu could not help but stare at him in a daze. One simple word summarized Guan Chibei¡¯s profile¡­ Handsome. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s deep voice sounded in front of her. He suddenly turned around and looked at her with a deep gaze. There seemed to be some inquiry in his deep eyes. Ye Lulu suddenly came back to her senses and immediately felt a strong sense of shame as if she had been caught red-handed! Damn, it was extremely embarrassing, especially when she stared at him until she got distracted! She was caught by Guan Chibei on the spot. It was not that Ye Lulu was overreacting, but it was embarrassing. Her toes immediately dug out a shape on the floor. Ye Lulu could only fake a smile and pretend that she was not embarrassed. Then, she immediately found an excuse and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I saw something hanging on your hair. It¡¯s so three-dimensional¡­ Ah, no. It¡¯s so eye-catching.¡± Ye Lulu almost wanted to sew her mouth shut! There it was. Again. That strange and ambiguous aura. It rose between the two of them again. Ye Lulu¡¯s actions and words were actually a little silly. If this were any other scene, the atmosphere would normally just be awkward and stagnant. The atmosphere between the two of them was ambiguous and strange every time. It was not that Ye Lulu was imagining things and thinking too much, but Guan Chibei¡¯s dark eyes were staring at her. This meant that Guan Chibei had a reaction to her, which was why the atmosphere was like this. There were indeed some things that needed to be two-way. Although Ye Lulu was a little rash and had repeatedly shown signs of losing her wit, and she was also not very experienced with rtionships, everyone from the modern world was sensitive and matured early. She was very clear about Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction and their situation. It was precisely because she knew this, that Ye Lulu felt deeper feelings each time. Chapter 228 - Please Stop Writing About Relationships, Alright?

Chapter 228: Please Stop Writing About Rtionships, Alright?

Guan Chibei paused and looked at her without moving. He said, ¡°What is hanging on my hair? Help me take it out.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s face froze! There was nothing on his hair. How was she going to take it out for him?! Guan Chibei seemed to have known this would happen. He deliberately forced her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for so long. You should have seen it clearly.¡± The corners of Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes froze, and the corners of her mouth froze. She did not know how to deal with this ore up with an excuse¡­ Guan Chibei was doing this on purpose! However, if she couldn¡¯t smooth things over, the matter would be exposed. What she meant was that she would lose her merit and reveal her thoughts. Ye Lulu stood there stiffly and stretched out her hand slowly towards Guan Chibei¡¯s ck hair. In fact, her mind was racing¡­ What was she going to say about the thing that she was nning to take out from Guan Chibei¡¯s hair? How was she going to protect her face? F*ck! In a sh, Ye Lulu suddenly had an idea. She retracted her hand with an ¡®ah¡¯ and blurted out, ¡°I saw it. So it was some snowkes! But they¡¯ve melted and can¡¯t be removed.¡± Ye Lulu, you¡¯re such a genius! You¡¯re the most awesome, Ye Lulu! You¡¯re amazing! I apud myself! ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her and said, ¡°So it¡¯s snow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Lulu held back her expression and walked forward. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my face first. Go out. I want to change my clothes. But don¡¯t go away. Come in when I call youter. You have to change the diapers for the babies!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Guan Chibei nodded and walked out. The moment he turned around¡­ he faced the door with his back facing Ye Lulu. The corners of his lips suddenly curled up into a smile. Ye Lulu did not know that there was no snowst night or this morning. Guan Chibei walked out of the house calmly. Ye Lulu washed her face and took off her innerwear. She wiped her chest with a clean cotton cloth and changed into new undergarments and innerwear. She did not immediately feed the babies milk when she woke up this morning. She had also spoken to Guan Chibei for a while just now. Mother Rong had also made her pork trotter soup yesterday¡­ She had more milk now. Her undergarments were already wet. Fortunately, the innerwear she wore in winter was thicker, so nothing should have leaked out. Ye Lulu calmly changed into her clothes. Then, she turned around and called Guan Chibei in. ¡°The babies should have taken a dump in the morning.¡± Ye Lulu widened her watery eyes and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Look at them. They look like stiff little buns. They¡¯re so cute. Haha.¡± ¡°Cute? What do you mean?¡± Guan Chibei keenly grasped her words. He knew the meaning, but still specially asked her. This should be one of the words from where she came from. Ye Lulu¡¯s smile froze, but she quickly hid it. She exined with a smile, ¡°This is my hometown¡¯s dialect. It means that it¡¯s very cute, and it makes people feel like they love and resonate with it. Isn¡¯t this word very useful? In the future, I¡¯ll use it to describe the babies.¡± Guan Chibei knew her cover-up. He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them untied the diapers for the babies at the same time and saw¡­ Oh, indeed, there was a big chunk! No wonder the babies were so stiff and did not dare to move! One would encounter babies taking a dump when taking care of them. The two of them were already used to it and quickly changed the babies into clean diapers. Chapter 229 - The Third Son Cried

Chapter 229: The Third Son Cried

The stiff babies finally felt liberated. They heaved a sigh of relief, and Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Perhaps because she was smiling too happily and her youngest child had a cold personality, she seemed to have provoked him¡­ He looked at her for a few seconds with his light eyes and suddenly could not hold back his dignity. He actually raised his head and cried loudly! ¡°Wa¡ª¡± The youngest child opened his mouth and cried. As he was lying on his back, she could almost see his throat. His little mouth and tongue were red, and his fair and soft face gradually became red. Tears flowed out crazily and he cried unusually. Ye Lulu was stunned for a moment before being shocked. She rushed forward to carry her youngest son and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Oh, were you provoked?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Stop crying, baby¡­¡± Ye Lulu quickly coaxed him.¡± Oh, baby, be good. Stop crying.¡± Although Ye Luluughed at her youngest son, he was still her son. Ye Lulu would definitely feel sorry for him. She quickly hugged her youngest son and coaxed him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Baby~ Gu Gu, be good. Oh, be good.¡± The youngest child was not so easy to coax. He continued to cry non-stop. Moreover, he was provoked by Ye Lulu. When Ye Lulu picked him up, he cried even more. His little face was red from holding it in. His eyes were tightly closed and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. He looked angry and pitiful. The other two babies started to cry because of the youngest child. They started to cry, but fortunately, they only opened their mouths and cried softly. They did not kick up a fuss like the youngest child. Ye Lulu gave Guan Chibei a look. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered as he bent down and picked up the two babies. He carried one in each arm and his posture was still extremely rxed. He turned around and carried the two babies out of the house calmly. Ye Lulu also turned around and paced around the house. She hugged the crying youngest child and coaxed him. Her voice was soft and doting. From time to time, she sang a few songs to soothe the baby¡¯s emotions. ¡°Wa¡ª¡± The youngest child still did not buy it. He cried heart-wrenchingly and pitifully. His two little fists were clenched tightly, and tears filled his face. His tears were gathered on his fair chin. Ye Lulu felt her heart ache when she saw this. She couldn¡¯t help but hug the youngest child even tighter. She lowered her head and used her face to get closer to the youngest child. She rubbed her face against his drenched face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Baby is obedient¡­ It¡¯s Mother¡¯s fault. Mother won¡¯tugh at you anymore~ The youngest child is obedient~ Gu Gu is the most obedient~¡± The youngest son¡¯s personality was really unfathomable. He also seemed to be naturally unapproachable. As a mother, Ye Lulu gently coaxed him, but he was not too touched and continued to cry to vent his emotions. Ye Lulu patted the baby with her palm, afraid that he would choke from crying. She kept coaxing him and lowered her head to kiss his face, kissing away his tears. ¡°Gu Gu, stop crying¡­ Gu Gu is my precious. Stop crying¡­¡± Initially, the youngest child did not want Ye Lulu to hug him. The more Ye Lulu coaxed him, the more embarrassed he became and the more he cried. However, Ye Lulu kept coaxing him softly and hugged him gently. She walked back and forth and kept kissing his face to express her intimacy andfort. Ignoring the fact that the youngest child was crying non-stop, she lowered her head and kissed the middle of his eyebrows, enveloping him with gentleness. Ye Lulu kissed him for a long time before his emotions were finally appeased. Chapter 230 - Baby Moisturizer

Chapter 230: Baby Moisturizer

Because of Ye Lulu¡¯s closeness, the youngest child seemed to have epted her gentleness. He vented his emotions and leaned softly in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms, sobbing. His face was filled with tears. His little face was also willing to stick close to Ye Lulu¡¯s chin and neck. His eyshes were still wet. Ye Lulu was still whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, alright? Mother didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Our Gu Gu is fine anywhere. Mother definitely won¡¯tugh and cry at Gu Gu. Gu Gu should stop crying, alright?¡± It was unknown if he understood Ye Lulu¡¯s words. The youngest child¡¯s cries slowly faded, leaving only a little sobbing. After crying, his lips were moist like fresh flower petals. This caused people to dote on him. Ye Lulu kissed the baby¡¯s cheek gently again. This kiss was very close to the youngest son¡¯s little mouth. Perhaps the youngest son had never experienced such intimacy before. His little face froze. He nced at Ye Lulu¡¯s face, which was right in front of him, and his expression changed¡­ He seemed to be in a dilemma, and it was also a littleplicated. Ye Lulu was still coaxing him softly. Her hands gently and rhythmically patted the baby¡¯s soft body as she lovingly kissed his face from time to time. The youngest son kept looking at her with his light-colored eyes¡­ He slowly leaned into Ye Lulu¡¯s arms and stopped crying. He was tired from crying. Ye Lulu ced the youngest child back on the bed and wet a towel with warm water. She gently wiped away the tears on his face. The youngest son¡¯s skin regained its softness. Ye Lulu took out a box of baby moisturizer and carefully applied ayer of it on him. This box of baby moisturizer was only the size of an egg yolk. It cost half a tael. It was shockingly expensive. It was said that they were top-grade goods from the imperial city. Even ordinary families in the imperial city could not afford to use such a small box. Guan Chibei bought ten boxes. He had gone up the mountain in private and caught a deer. He went out to the city and exchanged it for money. There were still ten taels of silver left from the exchange. Guan Chibei gave it to her and Ye Lulu kept it. That deer was sold for fifteen taels of silver, which was already a high price. The reason was that it was almost winter. There was a male owner of a rich family in the city who wanted to drink deer blood and eat deer meat to nourish his body. He specially bought it from Guan Chibei. A live deer in winter was indeed very valuable. It was sold for fifteen taels of silver because it was in Yuan City. If it was in a ce like the imperial city, it could be sold for an even higher price. After Guan Chibei returned, he took the initiative to hand over the remaining ten taels of silver to Ye Lulu for safekeeping. Ye Lulu was stunned for a moment because this was the first time she had received the money her ¡®husband¡¯ had given her. It felt quite novel. Then, Ye Lulu did not hesitate to keep the money. After all, she would not waste Guan Chibei¡¯s money for nothing. If there was nothing to use on, she would at most help him keep it. These ten boxes of baby moisturizer were ced in the house. Ye Lulu was not stingy at all and applied it to the babies every morning and night. She also carefully asked Guan Chibei if this moisturizer was expensive and if the ingredients were harmless to babies. After Guan Chibei confirmed that the children from the noble families were also using it, Ye Lulu felt at ease and let the babies use it. Speaking of which, Ye Lulu¡¯s rouge was not even as expensive as the babies¡¯¡­ It cost only one yuan, but it was already the most expensive in Yuan City. Children¡¯s products were indeed the most expensive from the modern era to ancient times. Chapter 231 - Fed the Entire Guan Family

Chapter 231: Fed the Entire Guan Family

After applying moisturizer to the youngest child¡¯s face to protect it, she picked him up again. This time, the youngest child did not resist at all. He tilted his head and leaned into Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. Ye Lulu was overjoyed. Her youngest son was getting closer to her! Ye Lulu walked around the house again. After a while, she coaxed her youngest son to sleep in her arms. Only then did she quietly walk back to the bed and bend down to put him down. Ye Lulu heard footsteps and turned around. Guan Chibei was carrying two babies on both sides of him. They were also asleep and were leaning against Guan Chibei. The two brothers had identical faces and looked like they were asleep. They were quiet and exquisite. They were extremely beautiful and slept soundly against the man¡¯s firm chest. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes met Guan Chibei¡¯s. When she saw the three of them, she felt a strange feeling in her mind. She felt a connection with Guan Chibei and the babies. They were from the same family. Logically speaking, that was the case. However, Ye Lulu did not think so previously. She could not help but separate herself from the babies and Guan Chibei. Even if she wanted the babies, she only felt that she was the babies¡¯ mother and the babies were her children. There was no deep connection. However, when she saw Guan Chibei carrying the other two children in, Ye Lulu felt a sense of connection. Ye Lulu paused for a few seconds beforeing back to her senses. She looked into Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Lulu reacted and nodded to take the babies. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Put both of them down.¡± The youngest son¡¯s wailing incident passed by safely. However, Ye Lulu knew from then on that her youngest son was not someone to be trifled with. In the future, she would carefully pay attention to his emotions and not make him cry again. Although the babies were still young and most likely did not have any subjective thoughts, she still respected each baby¡¯s personality and did not do anything that would make the youngest child unhappy. After settling the babies, Ye Lulu went to the kitchen again. She rolled up her sleeves and started cooking. She had been experimenting with food throughout the winter. She made different kinds of food and tried cooking the same food via different methods¡­ It could be said that she had fed the entire Guan family well. Guan Chixi rushed out in time and asked, ¡°Chibei¡¯s wife, what delicious food are you making today?¡± Guan Chixi¡¯s body had gained a size bigger than before. His limbs were thicker than before, and his belly protruded from his waist. He looked different. It was¡­ damn ridiculous. He was the most exaggerated one. He became like this after eating the food Ye Lulu made! However, after Ye Lulu entered the kitchen, Guan Chixi was the first to jump out. Ye Lulu looked at the chubby Guan Chixi speechlessly and gently said, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you want to talk with Guan Chibei?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Guan Chixi was stunned, not knowing what she was talking about. Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°Ask Guan Chibei why he¡¯s tall and well-built while you¡¯re the opposite.¡± Guan Chixi, who was leaning against the kitchen door, had a small ¡®?¡¯ on his head. ¡®He was the opposite?¡¯ What did she mean by the opposite¡­ He was tall and well-built. Was he short and staggered? Short and uneven? Short but outstanding? No, short and unbnced? After Guan Chixi thought it through, his expression changedpletely and he looked at Ye Lulu in shock. Chapter 232 - Guan Chixi Was the Fattest

Chapter 232: Guan Chixi Was the Fattest

It couldn¡¯t be! He had just eaten enough and didn¡¯t move much as it was winter. He was just a little chubby. Why would she say that he was unbnced?! Was she talking about his tummy?! Even if that was the case, he was fat and strong. He shouldn¡¯t be short, right? Guan Chibei was younger than him. Previously, he was slightly shorter than him as well. Even if the two of them were almost of the same height now, it was still impossible for him to be short! Guan Chixi¡¯s eyes were shocked. Ye Lulu smiled as she looked at him. A deep and quiet voice suddenly sounded at the door. ¡°Are you praising my body?¡± Ye Lulu paused and looked to the side. She met Guan Chibei¡¯s dark eyes. His ck pupils were getting deeper. They were not terrifying, but deep and absorbing. Guan Chibei stood by the door, having clearly heard Ye Lulu¡¯s words. His handsome face was calm, but the words he said showed his mood. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart stopped. It had been like thistely. She would feel attracted to Guan Chibei and her heart would skip a beat when she saw him. This wasmonly known as puppy love. Just like now. Guan Chibei, who was by the door, was looking at Ye Lulu in the kitchen. Guan Chixi did not notice at all. Instead, he turned around and looked at Guan Chibei in disbelief. He roared in grief, ¡°Chibei, you heard that, right? You didn¡¯t deny it for me and even admitted that sister-inw was praising you!¡± The voice caused Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu to stop looking at each other. Guan Chibei looked at Guan Chixi and replied, ¡°Why should I deny it? There¡¯s no reason for me to do so.¡± No¡­ Reason¡­ Guan Chixi was confused. Are you alright, Brother? Guan Chixi¡¯s expression froze for a moment before turning sorrowful. He pointed a finger at Guan Chibei and trembled, unable to say a word. Guan Chibei looked away calmly. Ye Lulu was about to die fromughter. They tried making Tianjin-style pancakes and glutinous peanut balls today. After they were made, the Guan family felt that they were very delicious. There were new vors, and every dish had a different texture! It was enough to prove that there were indeed all kinds of food. Ye Lulu kept experimenting. She could be considered to have regained the feeling of cooking. She was also constantly thinking and choosing what food to cook. She had not decided yet. It was snowing again this morning. It was not big, but there was anotheryer of frost. When she walked out of the courtyard, she could see thin ice on the ground. The cold air was a little strong. Ye Lulu raised her hand and sighed. She walked a few steps in the Guan family¡¯s backyard and took a break. She couldn¡¯t stay in the house all day and not move, right? Especially since her body hadpletely recovered recently. Breathing in the cold but extremely clear air outside, Ye Lulu walked around in the snow for a while. After feeling the natural aura, she walked toward the various houses. After walking past the duck pen and the rabbit pen, Ye Lulu stopped in front of the original pigpen, which was now the goat pen that raised the goats. She looked at the goats inside with shining eyes. There were four of them! A pair of goats was already surprising enough. There were two pairs of goats! The four goats were alreadypletely used to life in the Guan family and were leisurely living in the goat pen. One mother goat was eating dry grass, and the other was lying down. After most of the winter had passed, the two young goats became bigger. They looked smart and lively as they bounced around the mother goats. They were especially cute. Chapter 233 - Guan Chibei Hugged Her from Behind

Chapter 233: Guan Chibei Hugged Her from Behind

¡°Ah.¡± Ye Lulu eximed. ¡°These goats look like they can jump very high. Can our pen trap them?¡± She was just talking to herself. Guan Chibei happened to bring along food. He came over this morning to feed all kinds of living prey in the house. Every morning, the Guan family would take turns to feed them. Sometimes, the children even fought to feed the livestock because they were too bored. ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to run anymore.¡± Guan Chibei appeared behind her. At the mention of this, he had to cover it up and give an exnation. ¡°There¡¯s food and drinks, and they live peacefully. They¡¯re not stupid. Everything has a spirit, so why should they run?¡± Ye Lulu turned around and the feeling between the two of them filled the air again. However, Ye Lulu was still surprised. Her eyes flickered and she looked into Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Why are you¡­ here?¡± Although it was a courtyard, it was cold. No one woulde here unless there was something they wanted. Guan Chibei looked at her intently and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to feed them.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Lulu said and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You¡¯re not a goat, but a human. Moreover, you caught them¡­ How did you know that they don¡¯t want to run but stay?!¡± What was this? Guan Chibei nced at the goats and exuded a threatening aura. He said calmly, ¡°If they want to stay, they can let out a cry.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. As soon as Guan Chibei finished speaking, these goats opened their mouths and let out a cry. Ye Lulu was speechless. No way. Did they really let out a cry? Ye Lulu was shocked beyond words. However, she was only shocked by the effect of the y. She did not really think that the goats understood Guan Chibei¡¯s words¡­ Otherwise, this was amazing. ¡°Do the mother goats still have milk?¡± Ye Lulu thought of her main purpose foring and asked, ¡°After feeding the young goats for so long, would they still have milk?¡± It was only after asking that Ye Lulu realized how sensitive it was for her to ask such a direct question when she was in an ambiguous rtionship with Guan Chibei. How strange. As expected, as soon as Ye Lulu shut her mouth, she felt a strange aura spreading between her and Guan Chibei. There was a hint of ambiguity¡­ that made an adult¡¯s heart flutter. Ye Lulu¡¯s back froze¡­ Oh, she asked it herself. She knew how sensitive those words were. Guan Chibei stood behind her. Ye Lulu did not retreat. She stood where she was and looked at the goats in front of her. Guan Chibei naturally became a clearer and unique existence. He stood there. She couldn¡¯t see him, but Ye Lulu felt like his breath was about to stick to her face. It was obviously impossible! He did not move at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Guan Chibei opened his mouth and answered her question. She did not know if it was her illusion or if it was real. His voice seemed to have be lighter and swayed. ¡°I didn¡¯t specially go over to take a look. I don¡¯t know how to tell if there¡¯s still goat milk or not.¡± Actually, Guan Chibei¡¯s words were very normal. However, under the current circumstances, every word and tone seemed to have strength as they struck the air. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart melted. Chapter 234 - How Could It Be So Ambiguous?

Chapter 234: How Could It Be So Ambiguous?

The air around her seemed to surge. Ye Lulu opened her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ I originally wanted to give the babies some goat milk. Did you know that goat milk is actually very nutritious¡­¡± After Ye Lulu said that, she fell silent again. She actually asked Guan Chibei, ¡°Did you know¡­¡± The air was silent for a moment before the person behind her said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I see. Fortunately, you know.¡± Her breathing was unstable, as if there were small whirlpools called ambiguity sweeping both of them in. When Guan Chibei said this, his voice was already low and hoarse. All the pores on Ye Lulu¡¯s body were rxing. She received a signal as an adult. Her heart was tense, but she strangely did not have any tense reaction. Perhaps this was the sign that she was entering an ambiguous situation with someone. Ye Lulu was no longer paying attention to the mother goats or to getting goat milk for the babies to drink, but she was still saying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Goat milk is closer to breast milk than other types of milk and is most suitable for the babies to drink. Therefore, by bringing these two pairs of mother and child goats home, they¡¯ll be beneficial to the babies.¡± After saying that, Ye Lulu wanted to lower her head and bite her lip. Oh my! She said something again. It was too stimting to keep mentioning a certain word. However, she did not do it on purpose. She followed what she had said previously and wanted to say this immediately. Actually, those words were very normal. There was no ambiguity in them. It was just that her aura with Guan Chibei was too ambiguous. It was because there was something wrong with them that these words became sensitive. Guan Chibei was silent. Ye Lulu felt the air around her thin and tight, like a bubble that would burst with a touch. It made her skin feel like it was responding and she wanted to shiver. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart pounded. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Yes, let the three babies drink it then.¡± Ye Lulu wanted to open her mouth and take a breath. Her breath seemed to have been stolen. How could it be¡­ so ambiguous? Ye Lulu did not know how alluring she had be under the stimtion of a specific atmosphere and condition. Her red lips were slightly parted, moist and full. In order to catch her breath, she could not let the person behind her notice that she was so nervous. Traces of a slower breath escaped from her lips. The skin on her face was slightly flushed, like a piece of jade with water. As she looked at the goats in front of her, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be dyed with emotions. They were charming. She could no longer maintain her calm voice and said in a daze, ¡°Yes¡­¡± At this moment, the goats in the pen saw the two of them standing in front of the pen for too long. The lively young goats couldn¡¯t help but jump forward and let out a cry at Ye Lulu. It was because it was too sudden and Ye Lulu was distracted. She was slightly shocked and took a step back instinctively. Unexpectedly, there was a thinyer of ice at the door of the pen. Ye Lulu¡¯s feet slipped slightly. She would not have fallen, but Ye Lulu¡¯s body swayed uncontrobly and she subconsciously reached out to the fence to support herself. Guan Chibei immediately took a step forward and said softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± When he saw that she had stabilized herself, he did not hug her waist. However, he was standing too close. After stepping forward, he stuck close to the side of Ye Lulu¡¯s back. Ye Lulu looked forward and could not see. She could only feel her body rx. She thought to herself, ¡®Right? Guan Chibei¡¯s arm¡­ was wrapped around her from behind, right?!¡¯ Chapter 235 - Feeding the Babies, Goat Milk

Chapter 235: Feeding the Babies, Goat Milk

Ye Lulu stabilized her body and Guan Chibei stopped¡­ but there was a very close distance between the two of them. Ye Lulu opened her mouth slightly, her eyes dazed. All the feeling in her body was snatched away. No one spoke to break the unspoken meaning between them. Ye Lulu did not move, and Guan Chibei did not retreat. The two of them maintained this posture tacitly. Guan Chibei¡¯s existence was so strong that she could not even ignore his undetectable breathing. That was it¡­ The two of them were in such a state right now¡­ They didn¡¯t know what to do next. The two of them stood silently for a long time. The longer they stood, the more obvious it became. Footsteps sounded and Mother Rong came over with a bucket of water to wash the duck pen. When she saw the two of them standing there, she said in surprise, ¡°Lulu, Chibei? What are you guys doing here?¡± They were so close, but the two of them seemed to have frozen. It was strange that they did not bump into each other despite the slight distance. Guan Chibei retreated knowingly. Ye Lulu turned around and acted as if nothing had happened. She said, ¡°I almost fell. Guan Chibei helped me up.¡± She very naturally exined the reason as the scene before the two of them froze. Mother Rong nodded in enlightenment and instructed, ¡°Lulu, be careful. Don¡¯t fall. The ground is very slippery now. There¡¯s ice everywhere. It¡¯s easy to fall if you slip.¡± Ye Lulu replied and turned around to ask Guan Chibei about goat milk. Guan Chibei naturally returned to his usual self and said that the mother goats had been in the Guan family for a long time and had be domesticated animals. They were very docile and Ye Lulu could go in and try to milk them. The female goats were speechless. They were very docile. Guan Chibei¡¯s gazended on the female goats calmly. They had to be ¡®very docile.¡¯ The female goats were speechless. ¡°Would that really do?¡± Ye Lulu seemed to be in thought and asked suspiciously, ¡°Would the goats be so docile that they would let me milk them? The young goats are still drinking. Would they be irritable?¡± ¡°The young goats are also very docile.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°The young goats are closer to people and are very docile.¡± The young goats were speechless. When Mother Rong heard Ye Lulu¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°You want to squeeze goat milk? Let me do it. In the past, there were people in the vige who raised goats and cows. I¡¯ve squeezed milk before. It¡¯s just a small matter. Wait for me toe over after I finish cleaning the duck pen.¡± Ye Lulu nodded. After a moment, Mother Rong indeed entered the goat pen. She used a clean basin to contain the squeezed goat milk. Under Guan Chibei¡¯s silent and calm gaze, the female goats were indeed ¡®very docile.¡¯ Mother Rong carried the goat milk out but was a little suspicious. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it will be good for the babies to drink goat milk. However, goat milk has a strong smell of mutton. Children from rich families don¡¯t drink goat milk. Is it really good to drink goat milk?¡± ¡°Yes, goat milk can nourish the body better than cow milk.¡± Ye Lulu said to Mother Rong, ¡°The smell of goat milk is a small matter. I know how to cook it. Mother will knowter.¡± Ye Lulu took the fresh goat milk and went to the kitchen. Cooking goat milk was very simple. Anyone who had read about farming would know that after boiling it with almonds, the cooked goat milk would be mellow and fragrant. Mother Rong saw that the cooked goat milk was smooth and white. When she smelled it, she realized that there was no smell at all. She could not help but widen her eyes and praise Ye Lulu for knowing so much. Ye Lulu smiled and called over the Guan family¡¯s children. She filled a small bowl of milk for each of them and told them that drinking goat milk was good for their bodies. In the future, when she cooked goat milk, they had toe over and drink a small bowl. They had to drink it even if they did not like the taste. Chapter 236 - Saving Old Aunt Xu

Chapter 236: Saving Old Aunt Xu

The children agreed obediently. If children in the mountains had milk to drink, even if the taste of goat milk was average, they would definitely finish it. After all, milk was considered expensive in the Shang dynasty, especially in Yuan City. Boats could not transport much liquid, so such things were usually expensive in Yuan City. There were three small bowls of goat milk left, which was less than half the amount the children had drunk. It was just the right amount for the babies. Ye Lulu took it back to the house and tried to feed the babies after the goat milk was warmed. Originally, she was worried that the babies would not drink it because they might feel that the milk tastes different. She saw that the babies had a reaction after trying to drink goat milk. Their eyes rolled, but they still drank it. Ye Lulu was immediately relieved. The babies were drinking goat milk! That was great. Even if there wasn¡¯t enough breast milk in the future, there would be a solution. ¡­ The year wasing to an end. Every day was bustling with noise and excitement. Ye Lulu could feel the atmosphere during the new year in ancient times. It was much stronger than in the modern era. At the very least, the festive feeling was very strong. However, the new year in Yunwu Vige was still rtively reserved. The vigers were too poor and couldn¡¯t bring out much to celebrate the New Year. Especially since more than half of winter had passed during the new year, the families did not have much food anymore¡­ Mother Rong and Ye Lulu wandered around the vige. It was rare for the three babies to be asleep. They instructed Guan Chibei to watch by the side so that the two of them could get away for a short period of time ande out to walk around. When they passed by a few low houses in the vige¡ª ¡®p.¡¯ A crisp sound came from the house. There was a sound of somethingnding. Then, there was no more sound. The two of them stopped in their tracks. Ye Lulu looked at Mother Rong in surprise. Mother Rong eximed, ¡°The person living in this room is Old Aunt. She¡¯s alone. Let¡¯s hurry up and go in!¡± Old Aunt Xu lived alone in the vige. Her children and partners had long passed away. Most of the time, she lived alone. Her house was also very dpidated. There weren¡¯t many young men at home who worked hard. Old Aunt Xu was also old, so it was naturally difficult for such an old woman to live. It wasmon for her to only drink rice soup on ordinary days, so her days were very tight. The house was also a very small one. It was short and old. Now that there was the sound of something falling, it meant that something had happened to Old Aunt Xu! Mother Rong and Ye Lulu rushed in. The house was indeed very simple. The old mud wall was empty. There was only an old wooden table in front of the bed. There was a wooden chair with a missing leg by the wall. It was cushioned with a stone. There was nothing else. The bed was also very dpidated. What was worse was that there was only a rotten straw mat on the bed. There was no bedding, and there was only a thin nket that revealed ck cotton! How was she supposed to survive such a cold winter¡­ Ye Lulu was shocked to see this. A thin figure had copsed on the ground beside the table. There was also a broken wooden kettle and a bamboo cup on the ground. They had shattered into pieces and water was sshing everywhere. One could tell with one look that the Old Aunt Xu wanted to pour some water and suddenly fainted and smashed the kettle and cup! ¡°Old Aunt!¡± Mother Rong eximed and rushed over to help Old Aunt Xu. Ye Lulu also helped. She was shocked the moment she touched Old Aunt Xu because she realized that there was a very thinyer of clothes. It was actually an autumn shirt! At most, it had an additionalyer of a coatpared to summer clothes, but it was still very thin. Secondly, Old Aunt Xu was very thin! Chapter 237 - Barley Porridge with Herbs

Chapter 237: Barley Porridge with Herbs

She was soft and thin. When she touched her, she felt a bunch of bones. There was not much meat on her and she was very weak. It was obvious how weak Old Aunt Xu¡¯s body was. Old Aunt Xu¡¯s face was also white and green. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her cheeks were so thin that they were sunken. She looked very ufortable. ¡°She must have fainted from hunger!¡± Mother Rong shouted, ¡°How many days has she been hungry for? Lulu, quickly put Old Aunt on my back. I¡¯ll carry her home. I have to bring her back to our house to take a look.¡± They couldn¡¯t stay either because there was no nket on Old Aunt Xu¡¯s bed. Furthermore, it was very cold when they came in. It wasn¡¯t much warmer than outside. Old Aunt Xu definitely didn¡¯t have much firewood. She still had to bring her back to the Guan family. There was a warm ce for Old Aunt Xu to stay. Otherwise, her body would be in an even worse state! Ye Lulu helped to put Old Aunt Xu on Mother Rong¡¯s back. Mother Rong carried Old Aunt Xu and rushed home. As soon as they entered the house, the Guan family walking in the courtyard saw them and immediately surrounded them with wide eyes. Mother Rong carried Old Aunt Xu and ran into the kitchen. ¡°Old Aunt Xu fell in her house. Lulu and I found her and brought her back. Hurry¡­¡± When the Guan family saw Mother Rong¡¯s formation, they quickly helped. Firewood was burning in the kitchen the entire day, so it was indeed the warmest. Mother Rong carried Old Aunt Xu in and took down the vegetable basket on the bed so that she could lie on it. Ye Lulu quickly started to heat up the remaining porridge. ¡°Mother, feed her some warm water first.¡± Ye Lulu took some time to look at the unconscious Old Aunt Xu. ¡°Sigh.¡± Mother Rong quickly got up. Eldest sister-inw Guan had already brought in warm water. Mother Rong took it and fed some to Old Aunt Xu. Old Aunt Xu swallowed some and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Old Aunt Xu let out a hoarse sigh. ¡°She¡¯s awake. Old Aunt Xu is awake!¡± At this moment, Ye Lulu had also warmed the porridge. She carried it over and fed Old Aunt Xu with a wooden spoon. The barley porridge with herbs that the Guan family had eaten today happened to nourish their stomachs. Furthermore, the stove had not been turned off and the porridge was simmered very well. Ye Lulu carefully fed some to Old Aunt Xu. When the porridge entered her stomach, Old Aunt Xu slowly opened her eyes and sighed in despair. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Old Aunt, don¡¯t think about anything else. Hurry up and eat the porridge,¡± Mother Rong said first, afraid that Old Aunt Xu would reject her. Old Aunt Xu opened her eyes weakly. When she saw the Guan family and the environment, embarrassment filled her eyes. She struggled and said, ¡°How can this do¡­¡± The Guan family was not rted to her! ¡°Old Aunt, eat quickly!¡± Mother Rong said again, ¡°You¡¯ve already fainted from hunger. If you don¡¯t eat something, something bad will happen. It¡¯s just some porridge. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Without any exnation, Ye Lulu fed spoonful after spoonful into Old Aunt Xu¡¯s mouth. Old Aunt Xu was too weak and finally ate the entire bowl of porridge. Eldest sister-inw Guan and the rest were also looking on with concern. When Old Aunt Xu regained her strength and her face was no longer as pale, Mother Rong asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly faint? You¡­ haven¡¯t eaten for some days?¡± She was definitely hungry. Mother Rong knew at a nce! Old Aunt Xu could no longer reject the Guan family¡¯s good intentions. Her muddy eyes were wet, and her voice was weak. She sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than two days¡­ There¡¯s really no more food at home.¡± Mother Rong revealed a look of pity and realization. The other Guan family members also sighed and fell silent. More than half of winter had passed. Chapter 238 - Xu Huang

Chapter 238: Xu Huang

At this time, the poorest families in the vige often started to run out of food and were extremely short on money. This happened every year. How many old people and children couldn¡¯t survive winter? This was true. Every year, when winter was almost over in Yunwu Vige, many families in the vige had it especially difficult. Those old people who lived alone were even worse off. It all depended on whether they could endure it. Old Aunt Xu, who had copsed at home, was lucky to have encountered Mother Rong and Ye Lulu. Otherwise, the consequences would have been very serious¡­ ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Old Aunt Xu naturally recognized the Guan family. She did not expect to be saved by Mother Rong and Ye Lulu. She looked at them with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me, an old woman, who burdened your Guan family. I even drank your porridge.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that. It¡¯s just a bowl of porridge,¡± Mother Rong quickly consoled. She had always been warm-hearted. Even if she was poor in the past, she would help the miserable elders in the vige if she could. With that said, she quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Huang?¡± Ye Lulu was stunned. She thought that Old Aunt Xu did not have any rtives and lived alone. So there were other people in her family? Then why did Old Aunt Xu look like she had no one to take care of her and was so hungry? Was that person unfilial? ¡°¡­The food at home is really running out. Xiao Huang went up the mountain,¡± Old Aunt Xu said. She couldn¡¯t help but choke up at the mention of her grandson. She said, ¡°Before winter, Xiao Huang had already been stocking up on food for winter, but he was still young. He wasn¡¯t as strong as those strong young adults. He hadn¡¯t studied, so he didn¡¯t know anything else. There were no adult men at home, and no one had taught him woodworking skills¡­ There was nothing at home. Xiao Huang could only run errands for people and earn very little money.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much food left, but he still cares for me¡­ He keeps making porridge for me and won¡¯t let me eat ck noodles and cornbread like him. We ran out of grains a few days ago. Xiao Huang left me hisst ck noodles and cornbread.¡± Old Aunt Xu cried, ¡°We had no more food three days ago. Xiao Huang said that this can¡¯t go on. We were about to starve to death, so he left hisst cornbread in the house for me and went up the mountain to find food¡­ There was no choice. It was snowing heavily on the mountain, and I didn¡¯t know what the situation was. There was no choice¡­ There was no food at home, and it was impossible to go down the mountain. Xiao Huang could only go up the mountain¡­¡± From Old Aunt Xu¡¯s exnation, Ye Lulu found out that Xiao Huang was Old Aunt Xu¡¯s only grandson. Her husband, son, and daughter-inw were all gone, and only a grandson was left. His name was Xiao Huang, and his full name was Xu Huang. The bad thing was that Old Aunt Xu¡¯s grandson was still young. He was only fifteen or sixteen years old. As he had always been too poor and couldn¡¯t eat his fill, he was thin and short. Compared to the strong and healthy young men in Yunwu Vige, there were really too few jobs that he could do. Therefore, it was very difficult for Xiao Huang to carry the burden of taking care of Old Aunt Xu. Old Aunt Xu and Xiao Huang lived together and were still living a very tough life. Hearing what Old Aunt Xu had said just now, it was very difficult for Xiao Huang as well. For an adolescent to go up the mountain aimlessly in the winter to find food¡­ The snow on the mountain was so thick and there was no one around. It was too uncertain. ¡°Grandma!¡± There was a shout from outside and a figure flew in. He threw himself in front of the bed, his face filled with fear. ¡°Grandma!¡± When the figure stopped, Ye Lulu saw that it was a fair-skinned and delicate young man. He looked a little tenacious and stubborn. His nose was three-dimensional, and his eyes were bright. His face was filled with anxiety, and the corners of his mouth were tightly pursed. He looked at Old Aunt Xu with grief and fear in his eyes. As expected, he had a rtively thin figure. He was not tall, but he was straight like a bamboo. He did not look short or weak. He still looked like an adolescent. Ye Lulu was beside him. She looked sideways at Xu Huang. The young man had a tall nose bridge. She felt that this grandson was quite delicate. He was a handsome man. Ye Lulu looked at Xu Huang for a while before looking away. ¡°Grandma! I heard from the vigers that you fainted. Are you alright?¡± Xu Huang ignored the presence of the Guan family and rushed to Old Aunt Xu¡¯s side. His voice was gradually turning deeper. It was clear and hoarse, and it was actually quite pleasant to the ears. He said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone up the mountain for a few days. I knew that you were alone at home and there was no more food at home¡­¡± ¡°When I went down the mountain just now, I saw that the things at home were smashed. I didn¡¯t see Grandma, so I thought that something happened to you¡­ Fortunately, after I rushed out, a woman in the vige told me that Mother Rong from the Guan family had carried Grandma over¡­¡± There were people walking around the vige. When Mother Rong carried Old Aunt Xu back, there were indeed vigers who saw them. Xu Huang sounded guilty. Upon hearing this, one knew that he had not found any food on his trip up the mountain¡­ Sigh. Mother Rong sighed in her heart. It was really too difficult. This was also expected. How could one find anything to eat on a mountain in winter? Beasts were hiding, and the mountain was covered in heavy snow. It was difficult to walk. How could one find food? What food could there be¡­ Xu Huang was not old enough. He was just a young boy, but he was forced to go up the mountain aimlessly to find food¡­ Even if Xu Huang went up the mountain, one would be afraid that he would encounter danger. However, Xiao Huang did not find any food either. What should he and Old Aunt Xu do? There was no more food. Many people in the vige starved to death during winter every year. The Guan family sighed. When Old Aunt Xu saw that Xu Huang was back, tears welled up in her eyes. Instead, she was very happy. ¡°Xiao Huang, you¡¯re back¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t go up the mountain again. There¡¯s no food on the mountain either¡­ Grandma is fine. Mother Rong and Sixth Aunt Ye were kind and saved Grandma. They even fed Grandma porridge.¡± When Ye Lulu heard this, the corners of her lips twitched. Eh, Sixth Aunt Ye? Was she talking about her?! As a university student in the modern era and a young woman in her twenties in ancient times, Ye Lulu wanted to say that she really could not ept being addressed as Sixth Aunt Ye¡­ Sixth Auntie Ye? To such a young man, was this her identity?! Ye Lulu¡¯s expression immediately became very subtle and stiff. However, Old Aunt Xu did not notice this. She said to Xu Huang, ¡°Xiao Huang, quickly thank Mother Rong and Sixth Aunt Ye.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. When Xu Huang heard this, he sorted out his expression and quickly said to Mother Rong, ¡°Thank you, Mother Rong, for saving my grandmother!¡± He turned around and looked at Ye Lulu. ¡°Thank you, Sixth Aunt Ye.¡± Only then did she see that Xu Huang¡¯s eyes were still very bright. They were dark brown and very clear. Which girl could ept being called so old?! Chapter 239 - Helping Old Aunt Xu and Her Family

Chapter 239: Helping Old Aunt Xu and Her Family

Xu Huang stood up again and bowed to the Guan family to express his feelings. Then, he went forward to help Old Aunt Xu up and bring her home. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll carry you home. I¡¯ve caused trouble for Mother Rong and her family¡­ I can go down the mountain to work after spring. I¡¯ll return the porridge Grandma ate to your family¡­¡± As he spoke, Xu Huang wanted to carry Old Aunt Xu on his back. Since Old Aunt Xu¡¯s youngest grandson had returned, it was only right to bring her back. ¡°Sigh¡­ don¡¯t be in a hurry to carry your grandmother back immediately.¡± Mother Rong quickly reached out her hand to press Old Aunt Xu down. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s body is weak now. Your family doesn¡¯t have a heated bed. Your grandmother¡¯s body can¡¯t take it anymore. We have to let her recuperate at our house first. Furthermore, your family doesn¡¯t have anything¡­¡± Xu Huang was stunned and his face almost turned green from holding it in. The corners of his lips were pursed tightly. Mother Rong was right. Their family was poor and had nothing¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go and cut firewood now.¡± Xu Huang clenched his fists and said, ¡°There was firewood at home originally. Grandma was actually sick for a while during the new year. I had to take care of her so I didn¡¯t go out to cut firewood. The firewood at home was used up¡­ As for food, I¡­ I¡¯ll go into the mountains again.¡± Xu Huang hesitated. When he went up the mountain previously, there was thick snow everywhere. He only dared to search the periphery but did not find anything. However, he thought that if he wanted to find something to eat, he could only enter a deeper mountain to take a look. He might be able to find something¡­ Xu Huang was still very ashamed of his poverty. Mother Rong sighed and said, ¡°Your grandmother is old and her body is too weak. She just fell and needs to recuperate carefully for a while¡­ Xiao Huang, why don¡¯t you stop being so polite? Isn¡¯t your grandmother more important? Go and find firewood now and heat up the bed at home so that at the very least, you can live there. Otherwise, how can Old Aunt Xu go back to your house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even the end of winter yet, so it¡¯s very difficult to find food. I¡¯ll cook porridge from my house and send it to you guys first¡­ Don¡¯t decline. After spring, you can return the grains. No matter how poor our family is, we still have this little bit of porridge. We have to prioritize Aunt¡¯s health.¡± Old Aunt Xuy on the bed, feeling extremely powerless. She sighed with tears in her eyes. Xu Huang also felt his face heat up¡­ His fair face flushed red. However, when he heard Mother Rong use Old Aunt Xu as a topic a few times, Xu Huang could not reject her. He tensed his back repeatedly and could only agree. He gritted his teeth tightly. Although he felt extremely ashamed, Grandma Xu was the most important. Xu Huang agreed¡­ Xu Huang left the Guan family to cut firewood first. The men from the Guan family were idle and followed him out to help Xu Huang cut firewood. There was strength in numbers. It wasn¡¯t that there was no firewood in winter. Their Yunwu Vige was near a mountain, so when had there ever been ack of firewood? It was just that it was snowing heavily in winter, so it was cold and no one wanted to go out. As such, they prepared firewood before winter and weren¡¯t willing to go out at thest minute. Now, Xu Huang and the men from the Guan family had gone up the mountain and cut down a few trees in the forest at the outermost area. They could even find withered trees and cut them down to bring them back. They dragged the trees back to the Xu family¡¯s house and cut the firewood in a short while. Xu Huang heated up the bed. Second sister-inw Guan and the rest even brought over an extra nket and bedding from the Guan family to lend to Grandma Xu. Fortunately, the Guan family had earned money from doing business. There were many things at home, so there were many old nkets and beddings this year that could be used to support Grandma Xu and the rest. When Xu Huang saw that the Guan family had even given them their nket and bedding, he did not say anything else and only silently epted it. He would wait for the next spring when he could work and return everything to the Guan family¡­ When he returned, he carried Grandma Xu over and personally ced her on the heated bed. The house was already warm and people could live in it. Grandma Xu¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°Xiao Huang, stop going up the mountain to look for food. You can¡¯t find much to eat there. Besides, Old Aunt needs someone to stay at home to look after her. You have to take care of her. You have to do everything, so you can¡¯t leave, understand?¡± Mother Rong still remembered to remind Xu Huang. Xu Huang had indeed not considered this before and nodded silently. The Guan family went back just like that. They had already done their best to help Old Aunt Xu. After all, it was too difficult for the lonely elders in the vige to survive in winter. Furthermore, for some reason, winter this year was longer than in previous years. It was almost the end of the new year, but it was still so cold. The snow was also falling heavily as if nothing had changed. Mother Rong also mumbled that this was unusual. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered. There was no change in his expression and he did not say anything. Of course, there was something strange this winter. He, the God of the Netherworld, had descended from the sky and brought with him strong yin energy. There were also three of his children who were born into the world. Just this phenomenon alone had made the winter long. There was another reason for this. They carried yin energy and liked the cold, so in order to wee them, the winter in the world unintentionally lengthened. Most people in the world would only feel that this year¡¯s winter was a little long. There were a few snowstorms, but this was not considered too strange. When they returned to the Guan family, Ye Lulu stayed behind to take care of the three babies, so she did not go out. When she saw them return, she asked them about Old Aunt Xu. Mother Rong replied that they had settled Old Aunt Xu down and she would deliver all three meals a day to the Xu family¡¯s house. Ye Lulu did not have any objections and nodded. If their family had the ability, they should help if they could. Ye Lulu returned to the house and Guan Chibei followed her in. Ye Lulu was still thinking about some things. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xu Huang is fifteen or sixteen years old this year. He¡¯s not as strong as the other young men, so he wouldn¡¯t have the advantage to work at the docks. If he¡¯s an errand boy in Yuan City, he¡¯s not familiar with the city and isn¡¯t smart enough. It¡¯s not good either¡­¡± ¡°However, he looks very energetic. Although he¡¯s not the strongest, he¡¯s not weak either. Since we helped Old Aunt Xu and he wants to repay our family, why don¡¯t we just let him¡­ do things for me¡­¡± In fact, Ye Lulu had been thinking about the business she was going to do after the new year. Originally, after such a long period of experimentation, she had pretty much decided on making food like Shandong pancakes. Her goal was actually bigger, but it was very far away for the time being. The Guan family¡¯s assets were too weak, so she had to earn the first sum of money no matter what. Therefore, in the beginning, she had to set up a stall. However, after seeing Xu Huang today¡­ Ye Lulu thought that perhaps if she helped Old Aunt Xu, she might as well let Xu Huang work for her. Wouldn¡¯t that be very suitable? Just as she was about to ask Guan Chibei for his opinion, she suddenly heard Guan Chibei say calmly¡ª ¡°Xu Huang, Xu Huang¡­ are you very interested in him? You were quite focused in the kitchen just now. Do you like young men like Xu Huang?¡± Chapter 240 - You Like Him?

Chapter 240: You Like Him?

Ye Lulu stopped thinking and immediately withdrew from her n. In the house, Guan Chibei¡¯s presence was neither strong nor domineering. His aura was quiet and calm, very simr to his usual performance. However, that voice seemed to be still lingering in her ears. It was light but could not be ignored. Alright, that feeling rose again. Ye Lulu tried to look at the man from the corner of her eye with a subtle expression. Was he jealous? ¡°No, what do you mean by quite focused?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he standing beside me? Thus, it was easy for me to look at him. I didn¡¯t look at him specially.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°I see that you¡¯re quite engrossed. No one in the room has watched as long as you.¡± Ye Lulu paused for a moment. On the face that Guan Chibei could not see, an ambiguous, outgoing, and slightly sexy smile suddenly bloomed. She even subconsciously licked her teeth. This smile looked even more ambiguous and touching. ¡°I thought you had your eyes on a young man like Xu Huang. You like him very much,¡± Guan Chibei said calmly. He did not make a single sound in the kitchen just now¡­ At that time, he stood by the kitchen door and did not squeeze in. He watched Mother Rong, Old Aunt Xu, and Xu Huang talk together with the Guan family. He also saw Ye Lulu standing beside Old Aunt Xu. She was indeed on Xu Huang¡¯s side as well. She turned her head and looked at him without moving. Since Xu Huang rushed in like a whirlwind, she had been looking at him and could not take her eyes off him. Her eyes glowed. There was a look of desire on her face. He did not know what she was thinking. Guan Chibei did not have a deep expression on his face, but his eyes were dark and his tone could not hide his meaning. Ye Lulu¡¯s back became even stiffer. However, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip and continue to avoid him. ¡°No. Xu Huang is already from the next generation. He¡¯s just a child. How could I?¡± ¡°He will be sixteen after spring,¡± the man behind her said calmly. ¡°He¡¯s only a few years younger than you. Moreover, he¡¯s from our generation. Mother has to address his grandmother as Old Aunt.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± She raised the corners of her eyes. Was this man so good at talking? ¡°But he¡¯s still younger than me. In my eyes, he¡¯s still like a child.¡± Ye Lulu could no longer suppress herughter. ¡°Besides¡­ I didn¡¯t look at him all the time, right? How can you be sure? I only looked at him a few times at most.¡± ¡ª If you say that I¡¯ve been looking at him, that means you¡¯ve been looking at me? The atmosphere in the room was silent for a moment. Ye Lulu did not speak either. Just as her heart rate gradually increased, she heard the man¡¯s calm voice say, ¡°If you weren¡¯t looking, why didn¡¯t you notice someone else was looking at you?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s heart stopped. Someone. Else. Who was it? The ambiguity almost seeped out from the air around her. He was talking about someone else, but he was obviously talking about himself¡­ So, he was making it obvious now? Her heart was beating fast. However, to be honest, Ye Lulu did not seem to have noticed where Guan Chibei was just now¡­ She was focused on Old Aunt Xu and Xu Huang and was thinking about doing business and getting Xu Huang to help. Her thoughts stopped there. Ye Lulu faced the situation first. She bit her lower lip and said in a voice that suppressed her emotions, ¡°Someone else? Weren¡¯t they all in the house?¡± Someone¡¯s aura suddenly approached her from behind. It was very close. His existence almost lingered around Ye Lulu. She seemed to have smelled the scent on his body. It was clear, clean, and had a unique meaning. The air in the room seemed to have frozen as well. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart pounded. She looked back from the corner of her eye, wanting to see him, but she couldn¡¯t. She did not know what he wanted to do¡­ What did he want to do? ¡°They¡¯re all in the house, so you don¡¯t have to look at them?¡± A deep voice sounded from behind her, and his breath almost sprayed on the back of her neck. Ye Lulu¡¯s spine tingled from the bottom to the top. She stood there. The strong and strange atmosphere surged for a long time. Then, she said, ¡°Should I? If I want to¡­ I should take a few looks?¡± She was asking herself. The person behind her paused for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Is it enough to take just a few looks?¡± She kept looking at Xu Huang just now. She did not look away and did not notice that he was standing by the door. Upon hearing this¡­ Ye Lulu bit her lip. She asked, ¡°Is it not enough? Then what is enough?¡± The person behind her replied calmly, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± ¡­ In the evening, the Guan family sent the cooked shredded chicken porridge to Old Aunt Xu¡¯s house. The Guan family cooked shredded chicken porridge at night. After killing a chicken, the tender chicken meat was shredded and ced in the porridge, filling the air with fragrance. They also made a few side dishes, such as pickled cucumbers, spicy stir-fried vegetables, and spicy stir-fried shredded meat. This would be delicious enough for the entire Guan family to eat. Apart from shredded chicken porridge, a small bowl of side dishes was also sent to Old Aunt Xu¡¯s house. It was indeed difficult for Xu Huang to find food in this cold and snowynd. Old Aunt Xu had already fallen once and was very weak. She had been saved by Mother Rong, so the Guan family could only take care of her. However, when Guan Chixi brought food to the Xu family, the vigers saw it. When Mother Rong had carried Old Aunt Xu back to the Guan family, some vigers had also seen that and immediately guessed eighty to ny percent of the truth. Some of the vigers¡¯ expressions immediately turned cold. They said, ¡°Oh, the Guan family is so kind. Are they going to provide for Old Aunt Xu and her grandson?¡± ¡°Incredible. The Guan family is very rich now, right? They can even manage other families. No one has enough food this winter. The Guan family can even provide for other families! How much food does the Guan family have this winter?¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s no more rice or grain at Old Aunt Xu¡¯s house. Oh my, is the Guan family going to provide for the Xu family until spring?¡± ¡°They really have good intentions. The kind people in the city are not as capable as the Guan family.¡± In winter, none of the families had enough food, to begin with. Most families had to keep track of their food, so their lives were tight. Since they didn¡¯t eat well and couldn¡¯t travel because heavy snow was everywhere, most of the vigers were actually ufortable. Therefore, they were very angry at this. Their words were filled with sarcasm. Another viger said with an ugly expression, ¡°If the Guan family provides for the Xu family, then shouldn¡¯t they care about the other families as well? The Xu family still has a grandson, Xiao Huang. In the vige, there¡¯s Aunt Cai¡¯s family, Grandpa Liu¡¯s family, Aunt Li¡¯s family, and the crippled Old Master Zhu¡¯s family. They¡¯re all old people who live alone. They¡¯re old and poor. They don¡¯t even have grandchildren, so they need people to take care of them more.¡± ¡°If the Guan family provides for Old Aunt Xu¡¯s family, are they going to do nothing about these families? Then, the Guan family is too unfair. They only care about Old Aunt Xu¡¯s family, but they¡¯re not going to care about these families in the vige who are worse off than them?¡± Chapter 241 - Something Happened

Chapter 241: Something Happened

If Ye Lulu was around, her expression would have changed. Indeed, there were people who took the moral high ground! They would say that since there were people in more difficult circumstances, why didn¡¯t the Guan family take care of them instead? Or on what basis was the Guan family taking care of only this family in need? What about the other families? Guan Chixi stopped in his tracks when he heard the vigers. He looked at the people in front of him and opened his mouth. Although he wanted to rebut, he could not say anything. The vigers had unkind expressions. They all stopped Guan Chixi, seemingly wanting him to give an exnation. However, they could not force someone to give them an exnation. After all, this was the Guan family¡¯s business. They could only stop Guan Chixi for a moment and say something. Then, everyone looked at him, seemingly wanting him to say something. Guan Chixi was speechless. He held it in for a long time and didn¡¯t say anything. He was afraid that he would anger the vigers and affect his image in the vige, so he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He just strode forward and looked like he was about to walk home. The vigers had no reason to stop him. They could only watch as Guan Chixi returned to the Guan family without giving a reply. The vigers were left behind. Their expressions were still ugly as they said nasty words of mockery to the Guan family. They had taken the moral high ground and mentioned the other elderly people in the vige. They didn¡¯t look good, but in fact, they were jealous and unhappy. Who wouldn¡¯t want to get food for free? They were jealous that the Guan family was helping Old Aunt Xu¡¯s family while they couldn¡¯t receive the same help. Hence, they wanted to use the Xu family as a reason to me the Guan family for helping only certain poor and old people. There were many vigers who had such thoughts. Soon, the vige was filled with unpleasant discussions, condemnations, and mockery of the Guan family. Guan Chixi entered the house and heaved a sigh of relief as if he was escaping a disaster. When he saw the wall outside, he had to admit that the house felt safe. It was as if they were isted from the outside world. He told the Guan family what the vigers had said. He even said that he didn¡¯t know how to reply. He was afraid that if he said anything wrong, it would attract more vigers¡¯ me. He was also afraid that the vigers would quarrel with him outside, so he didn¡¯t say anything and rushed back. When Ye Lulu heard this, she was exasperated at his failure to meet expectations. She immediately educated him, ¡°How can you be so stupid? If you don¡¯t rebut anything, wouldn¡¯t you be letting those people talk about our Guan family? Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to scold them back for saying such overboard words? Let me tell you, you should have said this back then¡­¡± ¡°You also know that we¡¯re the Guan family. Since it¡¯s our family¡¯s business, we can take care of whoever we want. Who are you to arrange for us? What right do you have to influence our family¡¯s matters? You make it sound like it¡¯s so difficult for those families. If you want to help, your family can help them yourselves.¡± ¡°Our family happened to bump into Old Aunt Xu who had fainted, so we helped the Xu family. This is fate. However, even the officials don¡¯t have the right to ask our family to take care of anyone. What right do you have to speak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really funny. It¡¯s true that there are older people in the vige who suffered worse, but our Guan family isn¡¯t a rich family. We just happened to save Old Aunt Xu, so we should help her if we can. Who said that we should help everyone after helping the Xu family?¡± ¡°ording to what you said, as the ruler of the people, the emperor did not settle down all the poor families in the Shang dynasty well, right?¡± ¡°Who still wants to reason? Help those families you mentioned first before looking for the Guan family.¡± After Ye Lulu finished teaching on the spot, the entire Guan family in the courtyard pped in amazement. It was at the level of a textbook. Even Father Guan and Eldest Brother Guan were surprised. Ye Lulu nodded calmly and added, ¡°If you can¡¯t memorize so much, you can just say one sentence.¡± Everyone craned their necks. What was it? Ye Lulu replied, ¡°None of your business.¡± Guan Chixi was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± He had learned something. He was too stupid just now and could not say anything. Ye Lulu taught him patiently, ¡°A person¡¯s skin can¡¯t be too thin because there are always some ignorant people who criticize andment on you. If you¡¯re too thin-skinned and can¡¯t say anything, or if your mouth isn¡¯t agile enough and you don¡¯t know how to rebut, wouldn¡¯t you be criticized by outsiders?¡± ¡°Why did you let those people use you unreasonably and let them have their way in the end?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cause trouble and hold your words back, others can ssh dirty water on you as much as they want in the end. Wouldn¡¯t your image worsen?¡± ¡°No, on the contrary, that unrealistic dirty water causes you to be even more criticized. Therefore, don¡¯t avoid arguing with others for your face and image. You must scold them back. If it¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t admit it at all. Otherwise, your image will only be smeared even more. Do you understand?¡± The Guan family was deep in thought. Guan Chixi was a little embarrassed to have been taught a lesson by his younger sister-inw. However, he scratched his face and asked Ye Lulu, ¡°But I¡¯m a man. Should I have to argue with those vige women? I don¡¯t mean that you women are bad. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t seem very good for men to argue with their faces red.¡± Ye Lulu asked, ¡°Were there men among the vigers who talked nonsense about you?¡± Guan Chixi nodded. Ye Lulu said, ¡°That¡¯s right then. Weren¡¯t those men looking for trouble with you as well? They were the ones who found trouble first. You¡¯re just rifying things and defending your innocence. Then, do you think men should argue? Just because you¡¯re a man, you should let those vige women ssh dirty water on you? Just because you¡¯re a man, can you hit women as you wish?¡± Under the threat of Ye Lulu¡¯s deathly gaze, Guan Chixi shook his head. Ye Lulu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, who asked you to argue with your face flushed? Can¡¯t you calmly and gracefully say each word back?¡± ¡°If you were red in the face and scratching your ears and cheeks, everything would look bad. If you were studying, would it be alright for you to study with your face red? That would definitely not look good. Therefore, it¡¯s not a question of rebutting others. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not good to be red in the face. Then, can¡¯t you just calm down and argue back? The other party would be embarrassed after seeing that you look a few times better than him or her.¡± As Ye Lulu attacked crazily¡­ Guan Chixi was enlightened and kept nodding. All the other Guan family members were speechless. They seemed to have unintentionally learned something incredible¡­ However, that was what Ye Lulu taught. She did not argue with the condemnation of the vigers outside. She had long expected someone to take the moral high ground and say such words. Especially in the mountains, the vige was only so big. Even those lonely elders might think that way, let alone the vigers who were jealous and wanted to find something to condemn the Guan family to vent their anger. This kind of moral abduction was too ordinary, but helping people depended on fate. No one had to help others, right?! The Guan family ignored this and still sent food to Old Aunt Xu and her grandson. They did what they were supposed to do. Every time, someone in the vige would say unpleasant words to the Guan family. Sometimes, the Guan family would rebut ording to Ye Lulu¡¯s instructions. The vigers would often be speechless with ugly expressions. Sometimes, they would just leave without saying a word. In any case, there were so many men from the Guan family. No matter how angry the vigers were, no family could find trouble with the Guan family. A few days passed. It was snowing heavily again. Everyone thought that it would be spring soon after the new year and the sky would be warmer. Unexpectedly, it was still snowing heavily at this time. The snow covered their knees. It was a thickyer that could seal the entire mountain and prevent the people in Yunwu Vige from leaving. The snow was still so heavy today. The entire world seemed to have calmed down. That night, something happened¡­ As the wild beasts on the mountain had been hungry for too long and it had been snowing heavily, they could not find any prey to fill their stomachs on the mountain. Before this, they were already hungry due to the winter snow. Under such circumstances, they usually stayed in the mountains. As the Dousu Mountain Range stretched endlessly, wild beasts usually entered the deep mountains in winter and never left the mountain. All these years, the wild beasts on the mountain had never run down the mountain to the vige. However, this year, the wild beasts were so hungry that they had no choice. It was colder and snowing more in the deep mountains, so they could not find any food. Many wild beasts woke up from their hunger. They could not wait and rushed towards the nearest ce¡­ That was right. That night, a few fierce beasts suddenly rushed down the mountain and into Yunwu Vige! Yunwu Vige had been in the mountains for so long, but this was the first time wild beasts had rushed down from the mountains¡­ A few jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards rushed into the vige. The closest to the foot of the mountain was a house in the vige. The fierce beasts rushed down and into the courtyards of the families. They found livestock and started eating them. ¡°Quack¡ª¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Roar!¡± It was the panicked and chaotic cries of chickens, ducks, and geese, mixed with the coarse roars of unusual fierce beasts. It woke up the vigers nearby. The vigers sleepily carried the weak oilmp and pushed open the door to take a look. They saw fierce beasts under the weak moonlight. There was livestock bitten to death everywhere. A fierce beast looked over with a sharp and cold-blooded gaze that carried a hint of viciousness¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Screams pierced the night. When the vigers saw the beasts eating their livestock, they screamed in fear and turned around to run away. They shouted loudly, ¡°There are fierce beasts running down from the mountain. Wild beasts have entered the vige!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a leopard. An adult leopard!¡± ¡°There are jackals. There are a few of them. Together with the leopards¡­¡± The viger was scared out of his wits. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s also a tiger!¡± ¡°Help!¡± The shouts from these families woke up all the vigers in the vige. It was a quiet winter night and everyone had slept early. As soon as there was amotion, they immediately got up. Before long, the vigers understood what had happened. All of them rushed out and gathered together with torches in their hands. They looked at the beasts that were faintly discernible in the darkness in front of them! When the light from the torches spread around, the scene immediately became clear. In the courtyards of the families in front, there were indeed a few strong and fierce beasts! ¡°It¡¯s indeed a leopard. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a leopard¡­¡± The vige head, Li Yue, raised his torch and stood in the middle of everyone as he said in shock. ¡°Three leopards, four jackals, and a tiger¡­¡± A man counted with a trembling voice. A suffocating fear immediately enveloped everyone! The vigers of Yunwu Vige were filled with fear. The women and children were urgently woken up and retreated furthest away from the foot of the mountain just in case. If something happened, they would still have a chance to escape. When most of the women and children learned that there were jackals, tigers, and leopards from the mountain entering the vige, they were so frightened that their legs trembled! The young men gathered in the vige, monitoring the movements of the fierce beasts while discussing in fear. ¡°From their looks, they were hungry during winter. There are no living creatures in their stomachs, so they entered the vige. Could it be that¡­ could it be that they¡¯ll return to the mountains after eating their fill?¡± A timid man in the vige said with a trembling voice. ¡°How is that possible?¡± A strong man frowned and rebutted, ¡°How much do these wild beasts need to eat to be full? If they return to the mountain after eating our livestock but be hungry and can¡¯t find food again, will theye back down to the vige again? Furthermore, if theye to the vige to look for food when they¡¯re hungry, wouldn¡¯t live chickens, ducks, pigs, and so on be the same as the children in the vige in their eyes? If they can¡¯t eat enough of this livestock, would they bite someone to death?¡± Thest two sentences made the timid man¡¯s face turn pale. The meat in his nose seemed to have disappeared. The vigers were also shocked and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. They looked at the few fierce beasts in front of them in worry. ¡°We can¡¯t talk about that yet.¡± Li Yue looked ahead with a solemn expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s still a difficult matter to chase these wild beasts away this time¡­ Did they run down to the vige to find something to eat and leave, or¡­?¡± The vige head¡¯s question was quickly answered¡­ This was because the few fierce beasts quickly ate up all the livestock that had been bitten to death. However, their stomachs, which had been hungry for the entire winter, were far from full. In their eyes, livestock and humans were no different. After eating most of the livestock, the wild beasts, which didn¡¯t n to leave, stared at the vigers with their dark and cruel eyes and slowly turned around. Compared to animals, living humans seemed to be more enticing in their eyes¡­ Under the light of the fire, the fierce beasts that had run down the mountain slowly revealed themselves. Their strong backs revealed smooth curves as they walked silently and dangerously. These should be adult fierce beasts. Their bodies were tall and strong, almost as tall as an adult man¡¯s chest. Their limbs and bodies were filled with strong muscles¡­ Their bodies contained extremely explosive power. Although they were still exceptionally light and rxed at this moment, these fierce beasts, that had lived in the deep mountains for a long time and relied on hunting and killing to survive, were already very terrifying. Chapter 242 - The Wild Beasts Went Down the Mountain

Chapter 242: The Wild Beasts Went Down the Mountain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their eyes were bloodthirsty and vicious. There was also a trace of cold-blooded cunningness¡­ When their eyes met, all the adult men in Yunwu Vige shivered! Oh, this was too shocking. The jackals¡¯ tails were stiff, and their eyes were merciless and cold. Their faces were filled with the viciousness of biting, hunting, and resisting. They were not as cunning and terrifying as the leopards, but they could make peoples¡¯ legs go soft. As for the tiger among them¡­ It had yellowish-brown fur with patterns. Its extremely strong body was almost as tall as an adult and had the strength of a small mountain. Its muscles were filled with oppressive might and were intimidating. Its broad feet were the size of a leopard¡¯s head. It was so tall and big, but its four feetnded on the snow silently, creating another kind of terror¡­ The tiger¡¯s face looked the cutest. Its ears were far away, and its face was simr to a cat¡¯s.. However, when one looked into its bloodthirsty eyes, it made one shiver. People froze and could no longer move. It had to be said that there was a difference between a tiger and other fierce beasts. When this adult tiger walked out, the leopard and jackals, which were fierce enough, seemed to be a level lower. However, Yunwu Vige was now facing the gathering of these fierce beasts! There were fierce tigers with the most terrifying strength, and jackals and leopards with the strongest biting and hunting skills! The gathered vigers felt a chill on their backs and broke out in cold sweat. Their legs almost went limp and they lost their strength. What should they do¡­ With all these fierce beasts added up, even if the men in the vige gathered together and resisted with all their might, they would still be unable to defeat them! Most of them would be bitten to death! Moreover, these fierce beasts could not be caught at all. Once they barged into the vige and wreaked havoc everywhere, no one could stop them. They might run out before the men could stop them and bite the children hiding at the end of the vige¡­ Not to mention, only a few fierce beasts were walking over now, but the men were already retreating in fear. ¡°Oh no, the fierce beasts ran down the mountain. Our vige is doomed!¡± ¡°Can we hide at home?!¡± The vigers looked back at the vige in panic. ¡°How can we hide back home?! Our houses are all wide open. There¡¯s only the courtyard and no wall. Look at the houses at the foot of the mountain. The wild beasts just charged in and bit the livestock to death. These fierce beasts couldn¡¯t be stopped at all!¡± ¡°The entire vige¡­¡± The viger¡¯s gaze swept past the Guan family¡¯s house in the vige. The wall was high and there were sharp thorns. It looked out of ce but was firm and safe. He said, ¡°Only the Guan family can hide at home and hide from these wild beasts¡­¡± At this moment, the vigers finally regretted it. At that time, when the Guan family started to build the wall, there were actually many mocking and sarcasticments from the vigers. There were many people paying attention to the Guan family, watching the excitement. However, more than sixty percent of the vigers also discussed privately in the direction of ridicule. They mocked the Guan family for losing their minds. They asked what danger there could be when there were only these families in the vige and everyone knew each other. They questioned if there was a need to spend so much effort to build such a high wall? The Guan family had money, but they did not know how to spend it. They actually spent it all on building a wall! It was hrious. This was called ¡®being the poor¡¯ illness. Even if one had money, they did not know how to spend it. Doing unnecessary things was embarrassing. If this money was given to them, they could buy rice and grains without any worries. They could even save up and move out of the vige in the future to live in the city. Wouldn¡¯t that be reasonable?! After living in the vige for so many years, no family had built a wall! The Guan family was simply making an unnecessary move. No one knew what they were thinking! Most of the vigers were jealous of the Guan family for having money, so they deliberately said unpleasant words. It was as if the Guan family was rich but brainless. Those words were even a little heart-wrenching. The Guan family had heard them often back then. News of this had spread throughout the vige. Even if it wasn¡¯t that overboard, there were still people who spoke sarcastically and mocked the Guan family. The Guan family pretended not to hear and remembered what Ye Lulu had said about ¡®personal safety.¡¯ The three babies had almost been carried away by hooligans, which was why the Guan family spent so much money to build the wall. It was not that the vigers had forgotten about the incident with the babies. However, when they saw the Guan family hiring those workers, using mud bricks, and building such a tall wall¡­ It was a huge formation. How much did this cost? How much money did this Guan family have? This thought made many vigers treat the Guan family with more malice. The matter with the wall had indeed attracted the ridicule of many vigers. However, now¡­ The expressions of the vigers were dark and gloomy, and they carried a terrified yearning. Yes, if fierce beasts ran into the vige and they wanted to hide at home to avoid them, only the Guan family with a wall in Yunwu Vige could do so! Perhaps those fierce beasts could not push down or jump into the Guan family¡¯s tall wall! In other words, even if they could not hit the wall and enter, there were still many people and houses in the vige. The fierce beasts could just go and wreak havoc in other houses. There was no need to force their way into the Guan family. Therefore, the Guan family¡¯s house might be the only ce to hide! More and more vigers looked at the Guan family¡¯s courtyard as they spoke, their eyes filled with regret. They regretted saying unpleasant words to the Guan family and not knowing how to build a wall. They only regretted it when danger came¡­ The vigers did not have the intention to hide with the Guan family because they knew that no matter how big the Guan family¡¯s courtyard was, it could not hold the entire vige. Furthermore, the men from the Guan family were not to be trifled with. If the Guan family did not let other vigers in, it would be difficult for them to barge in as well. Therefore, the vigers could only feel regret. Their opinions of the Guan family building a wall had all changed. The vigers looked at the wild beasts in extreme panic and kept retreating. They said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the elders and children in the vige hide in the Guan family¡¯s house while the rest escape? The Guan family shouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to not care about the elders and children, right? We adults will run out and leave the vige to these wild beasts. They can run wild in the vige, so they shouldn¡¯t waste their time chasing after us¡­¡± Actually, this method was not impossible. On the contrary, it was quite smart. It was equivalent to giving up on the things in the vige. They didn¡¯t even want the houses or livestock anymore and would just run for their lives first. If the Guan family could resist the wild beasts, the Guan family¡¯s house could also hide the elderly and children. Chapter 243 - The Guan Family Was the Only One Who Could Resist the Fierce Beasts

Chapter 243: The Guan Family Was the Only One Who Could Resist the Fierce Beasts

In the midst of their panic, they could still see women and children walking out of the house. They looked over in worry and shock while their legs went limp, causing them to runte. It was chaotic. The men¡¯s discussion was reasonable. However, it was already toote¡­ How could the vigers control wild beasts? As soon as the vigers finished speaking, those wild beasts suddenly quickened their footsteps and their strong and fierce bodies suddenly jumped out! ¡°Ah!¡± The vigers screamed in fear! The men suddenly widened their eyes as extreme fear rushed to their heads. However, for the sake of their wives, children, and families, they picked up weapons that could defend against the wild beasts and rushed forward. ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°We have to hold on. Hurry!¡± The strongest men in Yunwu Vige were the first to clench their teeth and rush forward with torches and billhooks. They first used torches to chase away the fierce beasts. After frightening them for an instant, they held onto their billhooks and shed upwards. They had no choice but to do so because, under a jackal, a woman who was hugging her two children tightly had already fallen to the ground. Her face was covered in tears, and her eyes were closed. She was so scared that her lower body had already lost control! If they were a stepte, this jackal would have torn the woman and the two children apart, so this man had to pounce forward and fight the jackal with the billhook! In the vige, people were fleeing and wild beasts were attacking. They looked like they were in despair! The fierce beastsunched an attack, and the men could only face them head-on. Some men used billhooks to sh the fierce beasts, but some others did not manage to do so. In the next second, an enraged leopard let out a low cry. Its eyes were bloody and vicious. It pounced forward and bit the man¡¯s neck, tearing it apart. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Hot blood gushed out. The scene was tragic. The man¡¯s cries of pain and the others¡¯ cries of fear sounded! More than one man had been bitten by fierce beasts. There were also jackals, whom they couldn¡¯t stop, who bit the woman and children. However, with the fatal wild beast in front, no matter how afraid the woman was, she could only use her body to block it and protect the children. Then, the jackal bit her arm. Humans could not stop wild beasts that ran out from the deep mountains. In a few seconds, Yunwu Vige saw that the situation was bad andpletely lost control. At this moment¡­ A figure walked out from the Guan family and quickly rushed over. He was neither strong nor thin, but he was upright and smooth. He held a wooden bow in his hand and carried a basket of arrows at his waist. The arrows were different from the ones that had shot the Xiong brothers previously. The bodies of the arrows were made of wood, but the arrowheads were bright and shed with a terrifying cold light. Upon closer look, they were actually iid with iron. It was a basket of iron-headed arrows! The arrowheads were extremely sharp and their attack power was absolutely lethal! In the darkness and chaos, Guan Chibei stood among the panicked vigers. He raised his bow and drew an arrow, aiming at the jackal that was biting the woman¡¯s arm not far away¡­ When some vigers saw Guan Chibeiing out and how he raised the bow, hope suddenly appeared on their faces! They looked at Guan Chibei excitedly! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. He did not need to aim and fired the arrow in an instant. The wooden iron-headed arrow shot out and suddenly hit one of the jackals¡¯ eyes. The jackal instantly let out a painful howl and shook off the woman. Then, it rushed forward crazily, and the next arrow followed closely. It pierced straight into the middle of the jackal¡¯s eyebrows! Roar! A shuddering howl resounded through the night of the full moon. The jackal¡¯s life was taken away as it convulsed and fell to the ground. The woman who had been thrown out was seriously injured and bleeding profusely. She fell to the ground at herst breath but was lucky to survive. On the other end, the iron-headed arrow sliced through the air with a force as heavy as a thousand catties. It swept past the fleeing vigers and urately pierced into the heart of a leopard¡¯s brows. Another arrow came like a shooting star in the night, piercing the heart of the jackal who was hunting a man. Two arrows followed closely behind and shot over almost at the same time. One arrow pierced through a jackal¡¯s w that was stretched out toward a viger¡¯s chest, and the other pierced through a jackal¡¯s heart. Guan Chibei fired one arrow after another without stopping. He turned around and raised the bow, aiming at the tiger who had killed the most people. Some vigers had already hidden behind Guan Chibei in a sorry state and instinctively sought his protection. When they saw that he had lowered his arrow, they widened their eyes and watched in fear. The tiger seemed to have noticed Guan Chibei¡¯s actions and stared at him with its deep and cunning eyes. Its heavy body seemed to hide behind a viger in front of it. It blocked with the viger, whom he had bitten to death, in front of itself and dodged Guan Chibei¡¯s arrow! In the next moment, Guan Chibei fired his arrow and hit the tiger¡¯s thick paws at an unbelievable angle. The tiger was in pain. It roared and retracted its ws. Violent viciousness surged in its eyes as it red at Guan Chibei ferociously. Guan Chibei¡¯s next arrow had already been shot urately. He could actually differentiate the tiger¡¯s mingmen amidst its pain. An arrow was suddenly shot out, followed by another arrow that locked onto the space between the tiger¡¯s eyebrows. Roar! It was earth-shaking, as if the entire world was trembling with the sound of a tiger¡¯s roar. An arrow had pierced into the tiger¡¯s heart, and there was also an iron-headed arrow between its eyebrows pierced deeply. Its lethal point had been struck. It seemed to have gone crazy. It felt immense pain and knew that it was about to die. It ran towards Guan Chibei ferociously! After running for more than ten meters, it suddenly copsed and lost its breath. Guan Chibei calmly put down the bow in his hand. The few vigers behind him, who could see the most clearly, suddenly knelt on the snow. Their hearts were beating so fast that they almost burst out, and their bodies were still filled with strong fear! Just now, the tiger had rushed over crazily before its death. That powerful and terrifying body, that crazy stance, and that fierce and hateful gaze¡­ The entire scene looked extremely terrifying! Furthermore, the tiger was not far away and the wild beasts were fast. That scene made people feel that the tiger might run in front of them in the next moment and bite them viciously! Faced with such a scene, Guan Chibei could actually maintain hisposure. Guan Chibei was amazing. They had encountered a huge blessing! After thergest tiger was killed, the situation in the vige immediately eased up. Many vigers were stunned by Guan Chibei¡¯s superb archery and his biting cold aura. All of them felt much more at ease. With so many wild beasts gone, the men in the vige could gather and charge at the remaining fierce beasts with their weapons. The situation immediately turned around, and it was no longer bloody. Chapter 244 - Liu Yas Ending!

Chapter 244: Liu Ya¡¯s Ending!

Actually, as soon as Guan Chibei appeared, he had killed a few jackals and leopards consecutively. He was extremely fast. That scheming leopard had noticed Guan Chibei¡¯s existence and knew his use. Hence, it wanted to attack Guan Chibei and finish him off. However, Guan Chibei¡¯s archery was shockingly fast. He almost did not need to aim before shooting immediately. Even though Guan Chibei was still shooting another jackal for a second, when a leopard pounced on him sneakily, Guan Chibei could still instantly aim at it and shoot. Moreover, he was not afraid at all. He was extremely calm. When the leopard was about to pounce on him, his movements were very fast and steady. He did not tremble at all. The arrow did not miss at all. Therefore, Guan Chibei stood there and only shot arrows. He had never been attacked by wild beasts. The light of the torches illuminated the night. The vigers were gathered around Guan Chibei, so this ce was even brighter. There was chaos everywhere. Guan Chibei looked around. The vigers beside him were full of reverence. They were about to speak to him when someone suddenly rushed out from the crowd. She looked panicked and weak. It was Liu Ya. She staggered and rushed towards Guan Chibei. Her palm-sized face was pale and she looked pitiful. Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed and she was filled with fear. When she ran a few steps in front of Guan Chibei, she had already staggered and looked up at Guan Chibei with watery eyes. Liu Ya said to Guan Chibei in fear, ¡°Sixth¡­ Sixth Brother Guan, are all the wild beasts dead? It won¡¯t be dangerous anymore, right? I¡¯m so afraid.¡± Liu Ya was scared, her entire body trembling. Just now, when the wild beasts suddenly rushed into the vige, the Liu family¡¯s house was not far from here. At that time, the entire Liu family was in a mess and was very panicked. Then, the men immediately went to get weapons to protect themselves and arranged for the women and children to run immediately. However, the Liu family had many men, which also meant that there were many wives and children. Therefore, when the Liu family wanted to escape, there were too many women and children. Arge group of people looked very eye-catching. The eldest sister-inw of the Liu family was afraid that they would attract the attention of the wild beasts, so she arranged for someone to be thest to cover the retreat, just in case. Furthermore¡­ if there were really wild beasts that chased after their family, thest person would sacrifice themselves to feed the wild beasts. The entire family could still escape. Although it was cruel to think this way, it was worth it to exchange a person for a family. Hence, Liu Ya, the youngest daughter of the Liu family, who had not married yet, was naturally arranged to be the one who cleaned up the aftermath. Mother Liu was a little teary-eyed, but she silently agreed. This was because in her opinion, her grandsons and her daughters-inw, who married into the family with the surname Liu, were naturally more important. Therefore, even though Mother Liu usually doted on Liu Ya, at this moment, she naturally felt that Liu Ya should handle the aftermath. Hence, Liu Ya was the one who dealt with the aftermath. When the Liu family escaped, they were indeed unlucky. Just as the fierce beasts rushed away, the Liu family was indeed attacked by wild beasts! The Liu family was extremely panicked and fled wildly while screaming. Fortunately, the Liu family had already run rtively quickly at that time. There were still many vigers here, so when the jackal rushed over, it only dispersed Liu Ya, who was at the end of the Liu family¡¯s group. Then, that jackal bit another viger to death. Without any threat, the Liu family immediately fled. Only Liu Ya was left behind. She was left behind and could not escape. It was obvious how afraid Liu Ya was with her weak personality. Furthermore, Guan Chibei had just appeared and killed most of the wild beasts. Among the vigers, he was like a god who immediately received the worship of many vigers. Liu Ya let out all the fear in her heart and rushed out to seek pity and protection from Guan Chibei. She wanted to rush into Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. Using the ident as a cover, she would have intimate contact with Guan Chibei in front of everyone. She would be hugged by Guan Chibei and everyone in the vige would see it. No one would deny it. This way, she could start a rtionship between her and Sixth Brother Guan in front of the vigers¡­ Moreover, she was really afraid and the situation was serious. Sixth Brother Guan could not me her. This was simply perfect. In the end! Liu Ya staggered towards Guan Chibei. As she was really afraid, she used up all her strength. When she was two or three steps away from Guan Chibei, her legs went limp and she fell under Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. Liu Ya was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± When Guan Chibei saw Liu Ya¡¯s figure, he did not retreat and avoid her. His tall figure stood on the spot and he looked down at Liu Ya, lying on the ground. The other vigers also saw Liu Ya fall to the ground. Liu Ya paused for a moment but did not give up on this opportunity. She propped herself up on the ground and looked up with tears in her eyes. She looked at Guan Chibei weakly and said in a trembling and broken voice¡ª ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I¡¯m so afraid¡­ There are too many people at home. There are so many children. The sisters-inw want me to walk at the back and cover the retreat. Just now, a jackal pounced over and separated me from my family¡­¡± ¡°The children at home, my mother, and my sisters-inw have already run away. I¡­ I¡¯m the only one who was left behind here. There¡¯s blood everywhere~¡± Liu Ya¡¯s thin body started to tremble, and her expression also pretended to be full of fear. She seemed to be crying but wasn¡¯t actually crying. Her eyes were gentle. ¡°There were wild beasts everywhere. I kept dodging. These jackals and leopards were in front of me. I was really afraid¡­¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Guan, I¡¯m so panicked¡­ Fortunately, I saw you here. I don¡¯t have anyone else to rely on¡­ Sixth Brother Guan, I beg you. Please. You have to protect me¡­¡± Liu Ya looked at Guan Chibei with tears in her eyes. At this moment, she could no longer hide her emotions and had to show them. Liu Ya knew how to express and control her emotions. Everyone in the vige was watching. It was reasonable for Liu Ya to seek protection from Guan Chibei in a panic. It was also reasonable for Guan Chibei, who had superb archery skills, to be willing to protect the weak Liu Ya. Although the man was handsome and the woman was delicate, they were very ambiguous¡­ Guan Chibei did not move. In the crowd, the remaining Liu family members, who were all men, had always kept the knowledge that Guan Chibei was their brother-inw deep in their hearts. It was because Liu Ya had ¡®said so¡¯, when she returned home, that Guan Chibei had feelings for her in private. However, Guan Chibei¡¯s three babies were still young now, so it was not convenient to expose their rtionship and agitate Guan Chibei¡¯s wife, Ye Lulu. They had to hide it for the time being. They hid it deeply. Therefore, the Liu family had always kept this ¡®secret¡¯ deep in their hearts. They only visited the Guan family ording to the etiquette of the ¡®rtionship between the two families¡¯ during the New Year celebrations. If they did not expose it in the vige, the Guan family would probably not know about it either. When the wild beasts on the mountain rushed into the vige, such a huge ident had happened. It concerned the lives of many vigers. With the matter at hand, they no longer hid this secret. Now, the wild beasts had just been forced back, but they did not know if other wild beasts woulde down the mountain again. They did not know if there was any danger. Guan Chibei was the first person to defend against wild beasts. The Guan family¡¯s house was also the safest ce since they had built a wall. If she had to rely on someone, it would naturally be the safest for her to rely on the Guan family. All the men from the Liu family were here, so they needed to be safe. Furthermore, the Liu family had a group of women and children. The entire family had to survive. Therefore, they had always thought that Guan Chibei was their brother-inw and had something to do with their family. Now, danger was imminent. The Liu family naturally could not keep this a secret anymore. Instead, they had to use the rtionship between Guan Chibei and Liu Ya to reveal their status to the Guan family so that they could hide in the Guan family for the time being and obtain safety! The oldest brother of the Liu family also walked over. He straightened his back and looked at Guan Chibei with approval and admiration. He was acknowledging his youngest brother-inw. Under the gazes of all the vigers, he said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Brother-inw, what should we do now? My younger sister is frightened. She must go to your Guan family and stay there so that she can be at ease. Then, all the men in our Liu family will follow you and do whatever you are doing. Our Liu family will definitely support you.¡± All the vigers were speechless. Guan Chibei turned around and looked at Eldest Brother Liu. A light shed past his dark eyes. All the men from the Liu family came over to Guan Chibei. When the vigers saw this scene, they were a little puzzled. Guan Chibei did not react to Eldest Brother Liu¡¯s words. Eldest Brother Liu swept his gaze at Liu Ya, who was lying on the ground and trembling. He knew that Liu Ya was the apple of Guan Chibei¡¯s eye. He then said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Chibei, Liu Ya must have suffered a huge shock and is very afraid. You¡¯re definitely the person she can rely on the most. Why don¡¯t you carry her and settle Liu Ya down first?¡± They could talk about the other Liu family memberster. Liu Yay on the ground with her eyes flickering. She looked at Guan Chibei and gritted her teeth. It was indeed a good time now. The Liu family did not know the truth of the matter and had always thought that Sixth Brother Guan would be together with her for the rest of their lives. Now that this special moment had been exposed¡­ Alright, it was chaotic and dangerous at the moment. Who knew?! Perhaps it was a good time to gamble on Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s reaction. If he was interested in her, then this was a special moment and there was a reason. Sixth Brother Guan might just agree to it. Liu Ya made up her mind and let Eldest Brother Liu find out about this ¡®rtionship.¡¯ She did not say anything and justy weakly under Guan Chibei. The vigers were all stunned and craned their necks. What?! Was the Guan family¡¯s sixth son rted to the youngest daughter of the Liu family? The Liu family¡¯s brother-inw¡­ was the Guan family¡¯s sixth son?! The men from the Liu family looked at Guan Chibei as if they were family. Guan Chibei quickly understood what was going on. His eyes flickered, but his expression did not change. He bent down and grabbed Liu Ya¡¯s shoulder. Liu Ya¡¯s seemingly weak face lit up! The men from the Liu family looked as if this was what he should do. At the next moment, Guan Chibei picked up Liu Ya and threw her to a man who had just run past! Everyone focused their eyes and saw that the man who happened to pass by was Li Liujiao from the vige! ¡°Guan Chibei, what do you mean by this?!¡± The men from the Liu family had not understood the situation and asked Guan Chibei in surprise and confusion. Why did he throw their sister out?! Liu Ya was thrown onto Li Liujiao¡¯s body. She lost her bnce. Liu Ya was so shocked that she instinctively cried out. Her entire body even uratelynded in Li Liujiao¡¯s arms. Her skin was tightly pressed against Li Liujiao¡¯s body. All the vigers saw it with their own eyes. Guan Chibei stood still and said in a calm and cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t call me names. What brother-inw? When did I have anything to do with your Liu family? Have you forgotten that the person who has feelings for your Liu Ya in private is Sixth Uncle Li from the vige?! He¡¯s also this person, Li Liujiao! Who do you think you are? Why are you in front of me?¡± When Liu Ya was thrown out, Li Liujiao was a strong man, after all. His reaction and strength were on point. He instinctively reached out to catch Liu Ya so that she would not fall to the ground. Therefore, before Li Liujiao could react, he had already hugged Liu Ya tightly. Her soft body was in his arms, and Li Liujiao did not know anything. He even looked up in confusion. Liu Ya and the rest returned to their senses and realized what was going on. She was filled with hatred! It was as if her entire body was soaked in poison! Her entire body trembled violently in Li Liujiao¡¯s arms because she hated and resented him too much. Sixth Brother Guan! Sixth Brother Guan actually! He actually¡­ The men from the Liu family were stunned. Then, they frowned again and stepped forward to condemn Guan Chibei. ¡°Brother-inw, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Liu Ya belongs to you. How can you throw her onto another man?¡± ¡°Guan Chibei, are you trying to deny it? How can you treat Liu Ya like this?!¡± ¡°Brother-inw, are you mistaken? Or are you used to the posture of defending against the wild beasts, so you¡¯re doing this to Liu Ya? Hurry up and bring Liu Ya back¡­¡± The men from the Liu family still did not know the truth of the matter. They were still full of questions. After ming Guan Chibei, they turned around and looked at Liu Ya. They were waiting to see how Liu Ya would get an exnation from Guan Chibei. If a woman was cheated or identally bullied, she would definitely ask her lover for a reason. She would act coquettishly, throw a tantrum, curse, or cry. Girls always knew what to do. It was unknown if Guan Chibei had unintentionally made a mistake or if he really had a change of heart, but no matter what, he could not deny that Liu Ya had previously had an affair with him. Liu Ya definitely had her ways to resolve the matter between the two of them. Chapter 245 - Liu Ya Was Thrown onto Li Liujiaos Body

Chapter 245: Liu Ya Was Thrown onto Li Liujiao¡¯s Body

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment. In the darkness that the light from the fire could not reach, a pair of bright yellow eyes suddenly appeared. Those eyes were as bright as twomps. The golden light suddenly appeared and was extremely eye-catching. Apart from this pair of eyes, there was a patch of pure ck fur where the light from the fire shone. The figure was vaguely visible at the edge of the light. All the vigers who had just rxed immediately took a step back and gasped in shock. They widened their eyes and cried out involuntarily, ¡°ck panther!¡± There was actually a ck panther hiding in the dark. It took advantage of the darkness and did not appear in front of people until now! Most of the wild beasts that had run down the mountain had already been shot to death. When the remaining leopards saw that the other fierce beasts were all dead, they were afraid.. They stopped attacking and turned around to escape back to the mountain. The vigers all thought that these were all the fierce beasts¡­ Unexpectedly, there was a ck panther in the vige! It was so ck that no one noticed it till now¡­ The vigers gasped and were shocked. They could not imagine how bloody and tragic the scene would have been if this ck panther had pounced on them directly instead! They were afraid. They were really afraid. The vige was built in the mountains. After tonight, the vigers were finally afraid of the wild beasts running down from the mountains. The sudden appearance of this ck panther shocked everyone. It did not seem to be afraid of people. It walked around the edge of the fire twice and looked at Guan Chibei with its bright yellow eyes. It seemed to be interested in Guan Chibei. The ck panther suddenly pounced forward and jumped in front of Guan Chibei! ¡°Ah!¡± The vigers cried out in shock. Coincidentally, Guan Chibei looked at Liu Ya, who was being carried by Li Liujiao. The ck panther seemed to know human nature. Following Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze, it turned around and stared at Liu Ya. A pair of glowing eyes apanied by a cunning and fierce ck panther head. Liu Ya¡¯s entire body trembled and she shivered. Her instincts before life were stronger than everything else. She turned around and pounced into Li Liujiao¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly! Firstly, it was a reflexive reaction of fear. She needed to find someone stronger to rely on. Secondly, at this moment, Liu Ya¡¯s mind was only thinking that if the ck panther pounced and bit someone, it would be Li Liujiao first! All the men from the Liu family were still looking at Liu Ya, waiting for her to react and give an answer as to what her ¡®rtionship¡¯ with Guan Chibei was. In the end, Liu Ya hugged Li Liujiao¡¯s legs tightly¡­ Didn¡¯t she give an answer?! The men from the Liu family were all stunned and speechless. They were shocked and puzzled¡­ Didn¡¯t Liu Ya say, when she returned home, that she was rted to Guan Chibei¡­ Why was it Sixth Uncle Li now? Although Sixth Uncle Li could earn quite a lot of money, he had not married yet and was working in the city, so how could he not have saved up a little money? In the past, Sixth Uncle Li¡¯s conditions were enough for the Liu family. Although Sixth Uncle Li was already in his thirties and could be Liu Ya¡¯s father, the Liu family was poor. So what if he was old? However, with Guan Chibei as aparison, Sixth Uncle Li was much worse! Why was Liu Ya so stupid to choose Sixth Uncle Li and not Guan Chibei? The men from the Liu family were puzzled and depressed when faced with the ¡®answer.¡¯ They could not figure it out. Chapter 246 - Guan Chibei Treated Liu Ya Coldly

Chapter 246: Guan Chibei Treated Liu Ya Coldly

Fortunately, the Liu family was honest and smart. Seeing Liu Ya¡¯s actions, they ¡®knew¡¯ that Guan Chibei had nothing to do with Liu Ya. Sigh, their whole family had even visited the Guan family to celebrate the new year¡­ The vigers had also seen with their own eyes how intimate Liu Ya and Li Liujiao were. No matter how open the Shang dynasty¡¯s culture was and that a woman could go out and show her face as much as she wanted, once she has had such intimate skin contact with a man, it was equivalent to establishing a rtionship. No one could deny it. Therefore, from the moment Liu Ya was thrown onto Li Liujiao and she hugged him tightly, Liu Ya had already belonged to Li Liujiao. She could only follow Li Liujiao. This could not be changed! Not to mention, she even took the initiative to hug Li Liujiao tightly afterward. All the vigers saw this. Apart from being surprised, everyone eximed in their hearts. Tsk, tsk. Liu Ya was younger than Sixth Uncle Li by more than twelve years. She actually took the initiative to lean on Sixth Uncle Li. Looking at Liu Ya¡¯s usual performance, they really could not tell¡­ The ck panther that suddenly appeared rushed to Guan Chibei and was stunned for a while before walking around him twice. Guan Chibei was calm as if he was not afraid of the ck panther at all. His expression was calm. As long as the ck panther was not aggressive, he was not afraid that the ck panther would stand beside him. Then, the ck panther¡¯s eyes lit up. It looked at Guan Chibei for a while before turning around and jumping into the darkness. It did not attack anyone and ran away. The vigers heaved a sigh of relief¡­ When Liu Ya realized what she had done in front of everyone¡­ Her body trembled again. She bit her lip hard and looked up from Li Liujiao¡¯s arms as if she had fallen into an icehouse. She turned around and looked at Guan Chibei again. She saw that the ck panther was no longer around Guan Chibei. He was standing there, looking at her calmly. Liu Ya trembled even more violently and bit her lip tightly. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Guan Chibei and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you really that heartless?¡± Liu Ya was unwilling to ept it! She was resentful! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at her coldly. He said, ¡°Are you crazy? Ask yourself. When was I rted to you from the beginning to the end? Do I have to cooperate with you even when you throw a tantrum in front of me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y your tricks on me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercy. You have nothing to do with me in the first ce. You even repeatedly cause trouble in front of me. Do you think I will really tolerate you? Try to do something again and see if I do anything to you. You better know your limits. Not everyone is a fool or a soft persimmon to either be yed by you or kneaded by you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think of yourself as a ¡®somebody¡¯.¡± Guan Chibei said coldly. Liu Ya¡¯s resentful expression froze, and she was shocked! It was as if her mind had been washed away! She bit her lower lip until it was about to bleed. However, when she looked at Guan Chibei, there was no longer any resentment. Not only was Guan Chibei merciless, but he even told her sternly that he knew about all her thoughts and tricks from before. Moreover, he was definitely not one of the people in her hands. If she acted up again, he would definitely react! He was never what she thought. Even though he didn¡¯t agree, he was still entangled with her. Chapter 247 - Guan Chibei Settled Liu Ya

Chapter 247: Guan Chibei Settled Liu Ya

He was emphasizing and warning her that he had nothing to do with her at all. Be it tricks or hatred now, she should not provoke him. Otherwise, he would not ept any of them and would even take revenge coldly. Like now¡­ Liu Ya was stunned, and even the resentment she felt from ying the me game couldn¡¯t be ignited again. This was the first time she had met someone who did not even take her moves and refused to be in contact with her at all. Moreover, he had acted so transparently. Liu Ya¡¯s methods and schemes could be used on ordinary people, but Liu Ya herself only had a weak face. If the other party saw through her methods, what could a weak person like her do?! Therefore, when Guan Chibei expressed his hatred coldly to Liu Ya in front of her, she did not know what to do and could not even feel hatred¡­ Yes, from the beginning to the end, Liu Ya was only so weak. She could not do anything at all. The eyes of the entire vigended on Li Liujiao, who was hugging Liu Ya tightly. There was no way to deny it. This had nothing to do with Guan Chibei. He opened his mouth to warn her, but he knew that people like Liu Ya were troublesome. They were weak but clingy. He did not want Liu Ya to continue hanging around him, so he said those words. With that, the wild beasts were dealt with. He was the one who fired the arrows, so he naturally did not need to clean up the mess but leave it to the other vigers. Liu Ya was also never in his eyes. Guan Chibei did not change at all. He turned around and left. Liu Ya, who was stiff all over and biting her lip, was left helpless. She was still in Li Liujiao¡¯s arms¡­ ¡­ Guan Chibei appeared and returned to the Guan family after killing those wild beasts. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± As soon as he entered the door, he met arge group of people¡­ Aunt Huang carried her grandson in front. Then, there were all the women and children in the vige. It turned out that Mother Rong and the rest were still soft-hearted. They guarded the house tightly and did not leave, but they still opened the door and let the vigers, who were close by, take refuge in the Guan family¡¯s house. In fact, the Guan family was also uneasy. They did not know if this wall could block the attacks of wild beasts. However, the Guan family¡¯s house was actually very close to the foot of the mountain, especially their backyard. It led straight to the foot of the mountain. If there were wild beasts outside attacking the vige, they would not be able to escape even if they went out now. They would encounter wild beasts. Hence, they decided to close the door and take a gamble. The wall they had built previously was also built as high as possible. Unless the wild beasts were strong enough to jump in, they would be pierced by sharp objects if theynded on the wall. It should be rtively safe. When the Guan family found out that there were wild beasts on the mountain rushing down and entering the vige, they were so frightened that they almost fainted. After calming down, they started to be happy about Ye Lulu¡¯s suggestion to build a wall. Later, Guan Chibei carried his bow and arrow out. The Guan family was worried, but they felt much more at ease and waited for Guan Chibei to return. The Guan family was the first to see Guan Chibei return. He was not injured at all and his clothes were not stained with blood. They heaved a sigh of relief and felt that the situation should be alright. As expected, Guan Chibei nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The wild beasts have been killed. The vige is safe.¡± The women and children who had hidden in the Guan family all rxed. They cried again as if they had just survived a disaster. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The Guan family was relieved. They turned around and quicklyforted the women and children. The Guan family sent them out and they returned home. Chapter 248 - The Pursuit of the Black Panther

Chapter 248: The Pursuit of the ck Panther

The bodies of the wild beasts that had been killed were cleaned up by the vigers. The vige head, Li Yue, led the vigers to handle the matters after the incident. They were temporarily busy tonight. The vigers were still very worried. They stayed at the Guan family¡¯s house and did not want to go out. They wanted to hide until they were sure that the wild beasts would not enter the vige again. Mother Rong scolded them with her hands on her hips. The Guan family had already be soft-hearted and the wild beasts were killed by their family¡¯s Chibei. Now, everyone in the vige was going back to their homes. They could not all rush into their Guan family, right? If these people wanted a yard after taking an inch, the Guan family could not be med. If there were any risks of wild beasts in the vige, they had to rely on Guan Chibei. Therefore, after Mother Rong scolded them, no one dared to stay behind anymore. All of them left. Although there were vigers who were still afraid and worried that the wild beasts would enter the vige again, the vige head and the men were holding torches tonight and cleaning up the mess outside, so it was quite safe. Many vigers returned to their houses and fell asleep. At the Guan family¡¯s house, Guan Chibei entered Ye Lulu¡¯s house. Ye Lulu was ying with the three babies. It was already sote and there was an incident, but the babies were still awake. However, the house was calm and peaceful. Ye Lulu was also calm and collected. It was as if there were no waves at all. It was not that she did not know that wild beasts were attacking the vige. Ye Lulu knew, but she was inexplicably confident in Guan Chibei. When Guan Chibei took out the bow and arrow, she was really at ease and not afraid at all. When she saw that Guan Chibei was back and that he was clean and unharmed, it proved the truth. Ye Lulu looked at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back? Are you alright?¡± Guan Chibei nodded with a deep gaze. ¡°Killed them all. It¡¯s safe tonight. There were a few jackals, leopards, and a tiger. The meat of those wild beasts should be shared tomorrow.¡± Although Ye Lulu expected nothing to happen, she was surprised to hear what kind of fierce beasts there were. She asked, ¡°There was a tiger?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Guan Chibei replied. Ye Lulu was shocked. She did not expect the situation to escte so quickly. Fierce beasts ran down from the mountain, and there was a tiger! A tiger was too fierce. Fortunately, she had encountered a husband who knew martial arts¡­ Ye Lulu was originally a little afraid and cowered. She looked at Guan Chibei and felt a little more at ease. Her mood fluctuated a few times. Ye Lulu wanted to say that she wanted some tiger bones and meat back. She wanted to try the taste of tiger meat. At this moment, the vige, especially the Guan family, was silent. Everyone in the Guan family was asleep. A pure ck panther suddenly appeared outside the Guan family¡¯s wall. He seemed to have smelled Guan Chibei¡¯s scent and chased him here after the matter had calmed down! The ck panther walked silently outside the Guan family¡¯s wall. After confirming that Guan Chibei was inside, he suddenly leaped. That light figure, smooth outline, and excellent jumping power. This made the ck panther suddenly jump up, leap over the wall, and jump into the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Then, itnded quietly! It turned out that this wild beast could really jump over the Guan family¡¯s wall! The Guan family was still feeling uneasy previously, hoping that the wall would withstand the wild beasts! Now, it seemed that the wall really could not withstand the wild beasts¡­ Fortunately, Guan Chibei was at home guarding, so they were not afraid of the wild beasts. Ye Lulu was in the house and was about to speak. Suddenly, a ck figure appeared outside the window. Something raised itself and knocked on the windowsill. Chapter 249 - Ye Lulu Was Hugged

Chapter 249: Ye Lulu Was Hugged

Ye Lulu turned around and saw a fierce and sharp ck panther head appear outside the window. Its golden eyes seemed to be shooting out golden light. They were filled with the cunningness and sharpness of a ck panther, but also a hint of interest. It looked straight into the house. It looked at the people in the house with interest, then at Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu. It looked like a human. There was actually spiritual energy in its eyes. Ye Lulu paused. Then, her entire body trembled and she cried out, ¡°ck panther!¡± Ye Lulu gave a normal reaction as a person. There was a pure, living, ck panther outside her window! Furthermore, that ck panther was obviously wild. Its whiskers were very long, and one could see its vitality. Its face was filled with wildness, carrying some kind of extreme danger and cruelty. The wild beasts that had just run down the mountain! There was a ck panther! It went undiscovered! Now, it ran to their home! The living ck panther suddenly appeared outside the house. Ye Lulu did not know the connection between it and Guan Chibei, but she was scared out of her wits. Her body gave a most direct reaction. Her legs went limp, and she could not support her entire body. She staggered back. However, after taking a few steps back, she suddenly remembered that there were three babies lying side by side on the bed closest to the window¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s expression suddenly became even more intense, as if the color had been sucked out of her face in an instant. Her face was frighteningly pale. She paused for a moment, then scrambled forward like a madman and reached out to carry the babies back. But she failed. That was because people¡¯s legs would really go limp at critical moments. Ye Lulu¡¯s legs had already gone limp when she retreated, so she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand. She took a step forward and rushed towards the babies, but her legs wouldn¡¯t listen to her. She fell to the ground¡­ The shadow of a man beside her pressed down. An arm reached out and caught Ye Lulu¡¯s waist in time to scoop her up. It saved her from the pain of falling to the ground. Ye Lulu was picked up by a force and her vision blurred. In the next second, Ye Lulu was buried in a familiar yet unfamiliar embrace. She was hugged tightly and her entire body was limp in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. If this was any other time, Ye Lulu would have felt her heart beating wildly and her body stiffen. However, because the situation was different this time, Ye Lulu did not have the time to react before Guan Chibei hugged her. Instead, she instinctively grabbed Guan Chibei¡¯s arm and supported her body. Then, her legs went limp as she looked up and said to Guan Chibei in a trembling voice, ¡°Hurry¡­ Hurry up and bring the babies over! There¡¯s a ck panther¡­ A ck panther jumped into our house!¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes were red from fear, and her face was as pale as a piece of paper. She looked weak and frightened. Her heart was about to beat out of her chest, and her ears were buzzing. Blood rushed to her mind, and all she could think of was the three babies lying in front of the ck panther¡¯s mouth. Which mother wouldn¡¯t go crazy? If this ck panther jumped in from the window slightly, it could bite the babies! ¡°Hurry up¡­ Guan Chibei, hurry up¡­ shoot it away with an arrow.¡± Ye Lulu gripped Guan Chibei¡¯s hand tightly and sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°The babies¡­¡± Chapter 250 - Protection

Chapter 250: Protection

The way she called out his name and the tone had a different kind of shock. It made one¡¯s blood freeze and one¡¯s heart tremble. Guan Chibei lowered his eyes and nced at her in his arms. He slowly tightened his grip on her waist. Ye Lulu was hugged tightly by him. However, Ye Lulu was too shocked to notice. ¡°Hurry!¡± Ye Lulu was about to go crazy. She subconsciously gripped Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes tightly and looked up at him. She broke down and said, ¡°That¡¯s a ck panther! Don¡¯t you see it? That¡¯s a panther! We have to save our babies!¡± Ye Lulu cried out involuntarily. Her voice had already broken from her mental breakdown, and her eyes were filled with tears. They were shockingly red¡­ It was also sorrowful. She looked like she was about to shatter in the next second. The air suddenly tightened, as if it could be infected by Ye Lulu¡¯s tense fear. Guan Chibei raised his hand and patted the back of Ye Lulu¡¯s head. He held the back of Ye Lulu¡¯s head and held her in his arms. It was both a form of protection and a form of security. Heforted her with a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The children are fine. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Lulu trembled imperceptibly. It turned out that Guan Chibei had realized earlier than her that her body was trembling as he hugged her tightly. The air was surging. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were dark and calm as heforted Ye Lulu, ¡°It¡¯s really fine. Don¡¯t panic. That ck panther¡­ doesn¡¯t hurt people.¡± ¡°I saw it outside just now. It should have some humanity in it. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°If it hurts the babies, I promise I¡¯ll snatch them back unharmed. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Alright?¡± Ye Lulu was afraid. All the blood in her body seemed to have frozen, and countless goosebumps rose on her arms. All the thoughts in her mind seemed to have been sucked out, and a chill ran down her back. It was numb and she seemed to have forgotten to breathe. A person without a child¡­ could not imagine the intense reaction of a mother when her child is in extreme danger. Ye Lulu¡¯s hands and feet were cold. They were hard and stiff. Guan Chibei looked at her with deep eyes. He held the back of Ye Lulu¡¯s head and pressed her into his arms forcefully. This was a very protective posture. He said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s really fine. That ck panther seems to know me. It should have followed me back. Look, it doesn¡¯t move now. Don¡¯t be too afraid. I¡¯ll stand here. If there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll protect the babies and you, okay?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s body was quite warm. Especially his arms. They were very warm and carried a sense of security. Surrounded by his aura, Ye Lulu¡¯s tense body rxed a little. At the same time, after hearing his words, Ye Lulu¡¯s fear faded a little. She took a deep breath and looked up at Guan Chibei. ¡°You brought this ck panther back?!¡± Her tone was filled with disbelief. No ordinary person could ept such a thing. That was a wild ck panther! It was really not like the protagonists in novels who encountered rare beasts, alright? In real life, when they saw a panther, they would only be frightened and die on the spot. Ye Lulu seemed to have died just now. Chapter 251 - Black Panther Entering the House

Chapter 251: ck Panther Entering the House

¡°You can say that.¡± Guan Chibei exined slowly, ¡°What I mean is that I saw it in the vige just now. It appeared but did not attack anyone. It ran away in the blink of an eye. Now that it suddenly appeared in our house, it¡¯s very likely that it followed me back.¡± ¡°?¡± A question mark slowly appeared above Ye Lulu¡¯s head. ¡°So¡­ it knows you?¡± Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t believe it. Guan Chibei said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it knows me, but it seems to be interested in me and doesn¡¯t have any intention of attacking for the time being. Let¡¯s take a look first. Don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t seem to be attacking anyone. Instead, it seems to have other intentions, right?¡± Ye Lulu was too frightened and was still in a daze. It was hard for her not to admit that her dependence on him had reached its peak in this situation. ¡°Then¡­ it likes you?¡± Ye Lulu digested Guan Chibei¡¯s words and came to a conclusion after a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Guan Chibei tightened his grip on her waist. Only then did Ye Lulu feel that she was being hugged tightly by Guan Chibei. She was speechless. It would be a lie to say that she did not feel strange. However, right now, everyone¡¯s attention was definitely on the ck panther. The ck panther was still leaning against the window with its ws. A ck panther¡¯s head was still outside the window. Its golden eyes were terrifying but extremely bright as it looked into the house. Its eyes were still on Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. Ye Lulu¡¯s breathing tightened and slowed down. After a few rounds, she could actually ept a lot¡­ Perhaps because she had transmigrated as well, she felt it was very magical and had a feeling ofing back from the dead. Therefore, after she calmed down, towards the strange phenomenon of this ck panther appearing¡­ She seemed to have a higher eptance level than ordinary people? Ye Lulu looked at the windowsill and slowly felt strange. This ck panther seemed to have maintained this posture and did not move¡­ It really recognized Guan Chibei and was inexplicably interested in him, so it chased after him? Ah. As expected, people could see everything after living for a long time¡­ As she became calmer, Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes were even filled with excitement. She stared at the ck panther and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Its eyes are so bright! They¡¯re golden and shiny. They look a little terrifying and bright. This ck panther might really understand humanity!¡± This was because Ye Lulu could see the naivety and curiosity in its eyes. Of course, wild beasts were always strong and alert. ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the ck panther outside the window. This ck panther was indeed very intelligent. It should be much more sensitive than the other leopards. It could smell the yin energy on his body and feel that he was different. Initially, this ck panther was hidden in the darkness, so it was unknown if it had any intention of attacking. However, after that, it was attracted to Guan Chibei, so it appeared in front of him but did not show any signs of attacking. Guan Chibei sensed that this ck panther should be about to start cultivation. The yin energy on Guan Chibei¡¯s body was the yin energy of the God of the Netherworld. It was beneficial for living beings when cultivating. This ck panther should have wanted to approach Guan Chibei and sensed the strange energy on him. Hence, it was especially interested in Guan Chibei and wanted to follow him. ¡°But this ck panther¡­¡± As soon as Ye Lulu spoke, there was an extremely soft sound. It was the sound of the window paper being torn open. Then, there was a cold wind. In the next moment, the ck panther had already jumped in from the window. It was extremely fast. Its body was extremely light. When the ck panthernded, it propped its four paws on the bed and almost didn¡¯t make any sound. Only the cold outside air seeped in. The ck panther had alreadynded on the bed! The ck panther stepped on the bed and turned around. It realized that the three children lying on the bed were different from Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu. They were much smaller, but they also had the same aura as that big-sized male human. It was very unique. Ye Lulu widened her eyes and almost screamed. She watched helplessly as the ck panther walked around the three babies on the bed silently! The ck panther¡¯s long ck tail almost swept past the three babies! At this moment, Ye Lulu could also see that this ck panther was definitely an adult. Its body was very strong and muscr and it had smooth muscles. It was a pure ck panther. Its fur was smooth like silk, but it was very bright. Its limbs were long and light, but with every step it took, the outline of the muscles on its body slid, revealing its strength. The ck panther was thin and had a small head and long tail. However, as it was a wild beast that grew up in the mountains, one could not ignore the fierceness in its face and eyes. Even after hearing Guan Chibei¡¯s words, Ye Lulu could not help but shiver. The problem was that the three babies were neither afraid of the cold outside the window nor the ck panther. They even reached out to grab the tail that had brushed past their faces. They were very interested in the ck panther¡¯s tail! There was no sign of fear on them at all! Normally, even if the babies were fearless and didn¡¯t know what a ¡®ck panther¡¯ was and thus weren¡¯t afraid, they would definitely be afraid and cry when they saw an unfamiliar, huge, and dark thing. However, not only were the three babies not afraid, but they evenughed! Ye Lulu widened her eyes and felt her fingers turn cold. At this moment, she had to admit that the three children she had given birth to seemed to be a little different from ordinary people. ¡°Babies¡­¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s voice seemed to have been forced out of her throat. ¡°The ck panther jumped in.¡± She was trembling. Suddenly, she was hugged even more tightly. Ye Lulu¡¯s face was pressed tightly against Guan Chibei¡¯s chest. Guan Chibei looked at her and paused for a moment¡­ His warm and dry hand held Ye Lulu¡¯s stiff little hand in his palm and wrapped itpletely. Warmth instantly spread to Ye Lulu. Guan Chibei hugged her tightly andforted her by her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the children will be fine.¡± If it were anyone else, Ye Lulu would have definitely scolded them. Are you an idiot? Can you just talk nonsense? Those are three young babies! A wild beast is surrounding them. How can they be fine? However, although Ye Lulu was panicking, she did not lose her intelligence. She could still tell from the scene just now that the triplets seemed to be different from ordinary people. Then the situation might not be as expected. Ye Lulu had to use a lot of effort to suppress that overwhelming fear, but her eyes were still fixed on the babies. She subconsciously held Guan Chibei¡¯s hand. Guan Chibei opened his palm ording to her movements. Ye Lulu¡¯s long, fair fingers were stuck on his and their fingers intertwined. Chapter 252 - The Village Divides Tiger Meat, Jackal Meat, and Leopard Meat!

Chapter 252: The Vige Divides Tiger Meat, Jackal Meat, and Leopard Meat!

The ck panther walked around the three babies for a long time. Then, it lowered its head and used its head to approach the babies¡¯ faces. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart seemed to have exploded! The ck panther¡¯s long and thick beard swept over the babies¡¯ tender faces. It lowered its head and sniffed the babies. A look of surprise shed past its eyes, as if it was indeed interested in the babies¡¯ auras. Then it paused and walked around the babies twice before stopping. It turned its head and looked at Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. The ck panther leaped down the bed andnded steadily on the ground. It was indeed silent! The natural talents of animals were too amazing! The ck panther finally arrived beside the two of them, especially Guan Chibei. It raised its head and looked at Guan Chibei for a long time with its golden eyes. Its attitude actually seemed a little obedient. At this moment, Ye Lulu could confirm that this ck panther did not seem to have any ill intentions. After staring at Guan Chibei for a few moments, the ck panther started to move. It swept its tail and seemed to be filled with curiosity as it walked around the two of them. Its eyes were shining, and its ck nose moved slightly from time to time, recording their scents. Ye Lulu¡¯s beating heart gradually calmed down. She even had some strength in her heart. She turned around and watched the ck panther move. Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the smooth body of the ck panther. To be honest, under normal circumstances, there was no chance to observe a ck panther at such a close distance. Ye Lulu could see clearly that the outline of the muscles on the ck panther¡¯s back was very clear and smooth. Its fur was really beautiful. It was unknown if this was rted to the color of its pure ck fur or if the ck panther was good at catching and eating. Its entire fur was like satin, smooth and bright. A luster could even be seen on its surface. The ck panther did not move at all, but it had an indescribable beauty. Guan Chibei hugged her with a calm expression and did not move. He also wanted to see what this ck panther wanted to do. Did it purely follow him to fulfill its interest? After walking around the two of them a few times, the ck panther walked away and started to walk around the house leisurely! Ye Lulu¡¯s tensed back rxed. Why did she feel that the ck panther had automatically entered the phase of being friends? Did it really think that their family was benevolent and because it was curious about a human¡¯s residence, it came to see their family? This ck panther was¡­ It walked leisurely in the house for a while, and the babies started pping happily. The ck panther looked around the house, his eyes shining with interest. Then, it walked to Guan Chibei. It sniffed him with its ck nose. It was also very close to Ye Lulu. Then, Ye Lulu saw with her own eyes that Guan Chibei paused and seemed to think for a moment. Then, in the next second, he slowly stretched out his hand and walked towards the ck panther¡­ His movements were very slow and quiet, probably carrying a sense offort. The ck panther¡¯s pupils narrowed warily, and its smooth and beautiful but extremely dangerous and fierce body tensed up. Ye Lulu was so frightened that her fingers suddenly constricted and she gripped Guan Chibei¡¯s fingers tightly. What was Guan Chibei thinking? Was he so bold as to try interacting with the ck panther? However, ck panthers were wild after all. There was a certain risk in doing so. Should he not touch it for safety¡­ Ye Lulu, a modern person, was always afraid of such wild beasts. She did not know that Guan Chibei had an underworld aura mixed with divine power. Guan Chibei¡¯s palm paused, letting the ck panther know that he did not have any malicious intent. When the ck panther¡¯s emotions calmed down, its golden eyes looked at him warily, but it did not move away. Guan Chibei tried to reach out his hand again¡­ Then, it gentlynded on the ck panther¡¯s head. Guan Chibei gently touched the ck panther¡¯s head. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes widened as countless ¡®OMGs¡¯ popped up in her heart! No way, was this real?! Guan Chibei had actually touched the ck panther¡¯s head! What she did not know was that Guan Chibei deliberately released some yin energy to slowly calm the ck panther down. At the same time, he gently touched the ck panther¡¯s head. It felt good! Wild beasts actually had smooth and cool fur. Indeed, cats who eat raw meat have different fur! Ye Lulu was actually surprised. Guan Chibei reached out his arm and stroked the ck panther for a while. The ck panther also raised its head. The expression on its face could not be said to be of enjoyment or joy, but its eyes were slightly narrowed. It looked at Guan Chibei. After a while, the ck panther took a step back and did not let Guan Chibei touch it again. After touching it for a while, Guan Chibei became more familiar with the ck panther. Being touched on the head by a human was already the most extreme contact. Its pair of golden eyes looked at the two of them. Then, as if it was almost time for tonight¡¯s visit, it turned around and jumped towards the window. It did not even need to step on the bed. It jumped out of the window directly. This jumping ability¡­ Ye Lulu could not see anything through the darkness and there was no sound from the outside. The ck panther had already jumped out of the house and left the Guan family. The ck panther seemed to have had enough fun and left. The crisis was resolved. Ye Lulu looked out the window and let out a huge breath. The chill of the night seeped in. The babies on the bed were still very active. Fortunately, the babies were born to withstand the cold well, so they were fine! Ye Lulu saw that the three babies¡¯ faces were still flushed and their appearances had not changed. She was slightly relieved. Then¡­ Guan Chibei, who was holding her in his arms, seemed to have be more prominent. Ye Lulu felt her body tighten. She remembered¡­ Her legs had gone limp from fear just now. Guan Chibei had held her and hugged her in his arms out of habit. He had alsoforted her in a low voice¡­ They had not realized just now because the situation was urgent. Now that they had calmed down, it would be¡­ The two of them were still interlocking their fingers. Guan Chibei held her hand first to calm her emotions. She opened her fingers and closed them tightly. All the pores on Ye Lulu¡¯s body seemed to have opened up. Her fingers were cold, and her heart raced. Ye Lulu took a breath and said in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Thank you forforting me¡­ I¡¯m fine now. I was just frightened.¡± A faint feeling lingered by the side. Guan Chibei did not let go of her immediately. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. All the time around her seemed to have slowed down. She wondered how long they would maintain this posture. After a while, it seemed like a few blinks, but the intervals between them were very obvious. Guan Chibei let go of her. The temperature of his hands and arms were normal, and his voice was low and calm. His words vibrated behind her ears. ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re wee.¡± For some reason. Ye Lulu felt that the words ¡®you¡¯re wee¡¯ were so unfamiliar on the surface, but it sounded soul-stirring now¡­ It could be said that it was exciting, or to use a simple word on the surface: sexy. One of them thanked while the other said it was fine. It was funny. It sounded extremely unfamiliar and polite. However, that was not the case at all. On the contrary¡­ Oh no. Ye Lulu stood there and felt her heart beating faster. Was Guan Chibei¡­ really a down-to-earth mountain man? It was too exciting. She felt more tempted. The window paper was torn open by the ck panther. Although the babies were more resistant to the cold, it could not stay open for the night. Fortunately, Guan Chibei was around. He turned around and brought in new window paper. It was already sote. It was indeed a little troublesome, but there was no choice. It was the first time Ye Lulu had her lights up sote at night. It was also the first time Guan Chibei was still in her house at this time. After everything was settled and they could lie down normally, it was already midnight. ¡­ The next morning, everyone in the vige woke up very early, but they didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, they gathered urgently and talked aboutst night! Last night, the men in the vige were busy untilte at night. The women and children barely slept in fear, but they were still very panicked this morning and immediately gathered together. They were all talking about the wild beasts leaving the mountain. This was like a nightmare, but it wasn¡¯t! A few people cried loudly. Their cries rushed into the sky and suddenly rushed in front of everyone. These were the families of the few vigers who had been bitten to death in the vigest night. This was also what the vigers were most panicked and uneasy about. Last night, vigers had been bitten to death by wild beasts! It was not a dream or a lie. Those were human lives! When the vigers saw the crying people, their expressions were ugly and they were extremely panicked. The vige head said with a tired expression, ¡°The matter of the wild beasts leaving the mountain was purely an ident. No one could do anything about it.¡± ¡°Last night, the people in our vige had already counted clearly. One or two leopards escaped, but all the other fierce beasts on the mountain were killed by Guan Chibei.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already thought about it. The wild beasts on the mountain ran down this time¡­ It should be rted to the long winter this year. The wild beasts in the mountains can¡¯t find food and are extremely hungry.¡± ¡°After this incident, there shouldn¡¯t be any wild beasts who dare toe to the vige in the short term. In another half a month, the snow will melt. When springes, all the wild beasts will run deep into the mountains and note down the mountain again.¡± ¡°Therefore, this was an unexpected disaster, but our vige shouldn¡¯t have any more trouble.¡± The vigers of Yunwu Vige were in an uproar. All of them had uncertain reactions and started to discuss. The vige head, Li Yue, was right. Many vigers had also realized that this winter was exceptionally long. It was much longer than in the previous years. Even after the new year, it was still snowing heavily. In that case¡­ it seemed that the wild beasts had left the mountain because of a special phenomenon this year. Secondly, the wild beasts had bitten people to death. Even though the vigers felt that this reason was logical, they couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. Therefore, the vige was still in a mess. Many vigers had pale expressions and were crying non-stop. The vigers who had lost their families were still crying, but there was really no choice. Li Yue pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°The vigers will help with the funeral arrangements, but the most important problem is the safety of the vige. Although wild beasts might note down the mountain again, everyone would still be worried. The vige still needs to arrange some methods to prevent wild beasts froming down the mountain again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid. What if the wild beasts reallye down the mountain again?¡± The vigers started to discuss among themselves. Another viger asked anxiously, ¡°Will Guan Chibei stay in the vige forever?¡± This viger asked the key question! At this moment, the vigers of Yunwu Vige were dependent on Guan Chibei. No matter if the vigers were rted to the Guan family or Guan Chibei, after the incidentst night, they ced Guan Chibei in a very important position in the vige. As soon as someone asked, the vigers immediately focused their attention on Guan Chibei. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yue said, ¡°It¡¯s still snowing heavily. Where can Guan Chibei go?¡± Actually, Mother Rong and the rest were also present. This was a big matter in the vige. Even if they were not afraid, they were quite worried. When Guan Chibei was mentioned, many people in the vige looked at the Guan family. Mother Rong could not help but smile proudly. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± ¡°At the very least, if more wild beastse down the mountain, Guan Chibei can still shoot them¡­¡± The vigers were all relieved. In fact, there was no solution to this matter. Many vigers had lived in Yunwu Vige for most of their lives, and many of their ancestors had lived in it too. It was impossible for them to change their living quarters so easily. In ancient times, it was very difficult to move anywhere. The vigers could only ept the fact that wild beasts had left the mountain or think of other ways to defend against them. Otherwise, everywhere was dangerous. Everyone was still feeling lingering fear because of what had happenedst night. ¡°The vigers will discuss togetherter and organize the strong men to patrol at night, or ask the hunters and Guan Chibei about what could be done to defend against the wild beasts on the mountain.¡± Li Yue then said that this matter would be over for the time being. Then, Li Yue announced, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. As for the corpses of the fierce beasts killedst night, there¡¯s so much meat. We can¡¯t just throw it away. Everyone, do you want to share it?¡± The vigers widened their eyes and paused for a moment. All their reactions were: ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone was in an uproar again. The main reason was that it had been too long a winter. There was very little food left in every family. So much meat was simply a timely savior! Furthermore, even during normal times, it was very difficult for the vigers to eat much meat. In the eyes of farmers, no matter what this meat brought, it was definitely precious! The gloomy atmosphere of the vigers instantly turned into joy and happiness. The dead were already gone, so they had to look at the situation now no matter what. Moreover, wasn¡¯t splitting and eating the meat of these fierce beasts a form of revenge?! The vigers¡¯ eyes glowed with excitement. There was food to replenish now, and it was meat! The vige head, Li Yue, counted the wild beasts that were killedst night. ¡°There was a tiger, a few jackals, and a leopard. The men in the vige dealt with them togetherst night. We¡¯ll split them now. The vige will definitely split them evenly. Everyone, let¡¯s discuss how to split them.¡± Chapter 253 - Melting Snow

Chapter 253: Melting Snow

Ye Lulu was also carrying a baby. Mother Rong and Second sister-inw Guan each carried one. The family stood in the crowd and started to get excited. Not to mention whether they could eat meat, but this kind of food sharing in the entire vige was very exciting. Furthermore, this portion of meat was from wild beasts that had harmed the vigers. ¡°There¡¯s something that we have to specially exin to the entire vige in advance.¡± At this moment, Li Yue said, ¡°Based onst night, the greatest hero in our vige is the Guan family¡¯s sixth son. Therefore, the vige should also give him an additional reward. After discussion, we¡¯ve decided that we¡¯ll give Guan Chibei the tiger whip first!¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. Tiger¡­ Tiger whip? Ye Lulu¡¯s expression froze. She was extremely shocked! She was still carrying her eldest son in her arms. There were question marks over her head. She was still thinking about what the vige head had said¡­ Tiger¡­ whip? Was it what she was thinking? Why did the vige head reward Guan Chibei with this? The smile on Ye Lulu¡¯s face froze. The vigers all agreed and were quite happy to do so. Firstly, not many people wanted the tiger whip, and the vigers were not particr about it. Secondly, of course, life was more important. Everyone wanted Guan Chibei to be the guardian angel of the vige! Therefore, no vigers had any objections. ¡°The rest of the meat is all here.¡± The vige head asked someone to move up the bodies of the jackals, leopards, and tiger fromst night. He also asked a few experienced men to hold the knives and prepare to split the meat. Just like how families who had conditions during the new year ughtered pigs, he said to the vigers, ¡°All the families in the vige will have an equal share. Last night, those who came out to defend against the wild beasts will be rewarded with three catties of meat. Those who lost someone at home will be given five more catties of meat. In addition, the Guan family can prioritize what meat they want. Does everyone agree? As for the rest, every family will line up to get the meatter.¡± The fear and sorrow were swept away. This morning, excitement filled Yunwu Vige. This was a lot of powerlessness and uselessness. Many vigers did not have much strength to be sad for long. Being alive was always more important than other things. This meat came at the right time. Many families who had run out of food had something to eat again! If the meat soup was stewed a little longer, both the elderly and children could eat it! ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± The vigers all agreed to let the Guan family choose what meat they wanted. It was just a choice, they wouldn¡¯t let the Guan family take more meat. They just wanted to show their gratitude to the Guan family. Whether the Guan family recognized them or not, they were very proud. Many eyes in the vigended on them with passion. Not to mention, many vigers looked at them with a little reverence, burning desire, and hope. They were afraid that there would be another ident in the vige, so they could only rely on the Guan family¡¯s sixth son to protect everyone. Following that, strong men held their sabers, and experienced women helped out by the side. Vigers from various families went home to get pots and came out to fill them with meat! The queue was long and bustling. The Guan family sent Mother Rong as a guide to choose the type of meat to get. They would then send Eldest Brother Guan to move the meatter. The arrangements were very appropriate. The others watched from the side. On the other hand, Ye Lulu remembered to call Guan Chibei over and help Old Aunt Xu and Xu Huang bring out a wooden basin to store the meat. The few fierce beasts left behindst night weighed more than a thousand catties of meat. The vigers would definitely get a lot of meat. Old Aunt Xu definitely could not carry them. She wondered if Xu Huang could carry so much meat. Another family saw the Guan family¡¯s help to the Xu family and their eyes flickered. Ye Lulu happened to be at the scene this time. She hugged the beautiful baby and smiled at the viger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need our family to help you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Guan Chibei to take turns to help all the families in the vige who need help? The wild beasts have left the mountain. We helped the old aunt in the vige and the other vigers also want us to help all the families in the vige. Since we¡¯re free now, why don¡¯t you make a list of the vigers so that Guan Chibei can help them one by one?¡± ¡°No need. We shouldn¡¯t even let you make a list. Our Guan family should do all the work. The rest of you don¡¯t have to do anything. As long as you talk, you can order everyone in our Guan family, right?¡± All the vigers who had previously said nasty words about the Guan family revealed extremely ugly expressions. Ye Lulu was still smiling, but her words and eyes were cold. She came from the modern era and hated people who took the moral high ground. Don¡¯t forget that Guan Chibei¡¯s current status was connected to her and the three babies. Previously, she had heard someone say, ¡°The Guan family can afford to provide for the three children and even manage the Xu family. I don¡¯t know how capable they are. Therefore, why don¡¯t they take care of all the difficult families in the vige? Why doesn¡¯t the Guan family care about the other families?¡± Ye Lulu was furious when she heard this. How could she not mock them when she had the chance? Guan Chibei stood beside her. When he heard her words, his expression was calm. He nced at her but did not say anything. It meant that he would let her be. After the wild beast attackst night, who would dare to be jealous and angry at the Guan family? It was the Guan family¡¯s turn to share the meat. Mother Rong summarized the opinions of the entire family and finally asked for an entire tiger leg. This was incredible. This entire tiger leg weighed at least fifty to sixty catties! The Guan family was leaving with it just like that! The meat was very rich, but it was reasonable. After all, the Guan family had a lot of children. It was reasonable for them to share the meat, right? It was just that the Guan family had picked the best meat! The other vigers split the meat equally among different wild beasts. Which family could be like the Guan family and take away an entire tiger leg?! The vigers looked on enviously, but no one said anything. After all, the vige head had long promised that the special reward to the Guan family was to choose meat. To put it bluntly, Guan Chibei killed all these wild beasts by himself. It had nothing to do with anyone else. Even if Guan Chibei wanted to take all the meat, no one could say anything about it. The Guan family only wanted this tiger leg. It was considered little. However, that was not all. After the meat was distributed, the vigers also shared the remaining bones. However, most families did not take them. It was not that they did not want them¡ªit was just that they could not afford to. This was because stewing bones required too much firewood. Not every family had as much firewood as the men in the Guan family. Although there was a lot of firewood on the mountain, it was still snowing every day. Not many families were willing to risk the heavy snow to cut firewood. Therefore, under Ye Lulu¡¯s insistence, the Guan family even took away thergest tiger bones. Li Yue, the vige head, gave them the tiger¡¯s tail as well. Ye Lulu actually did not know how to stew a tiger¡¯s tail¡­ However, it had quite a lot of meat. In this dynasty¡¯s mountains, no matter how much money one had, one had to treat meat seriously. Therefore, Ye Lulu thought that she should stew it like a pig¡¯s tail and add more ingredients! In the end, the Guan family returned this morning loaded. Eldest Brother Guan carried the entire tiger leg home. Ye Lulu was about to bring the children back to the house when Mother Rong suddenly stopped Guan Chibei and looked at the two of them ambiguously. Then, she smiled and raised something. She said to Guan Chibei, ¡°This is the tiger whip that the vige head specially gave to you. Chibei, don¡¯t forget to bring it back to the house.¡± Ye Lulu stopped in her tracks. Guan Chibei stopped and turned around to look at Mother Rong. Then, they heard Mother Rong say thest sentence. ¡°This award is naturally for you alone. Coincidentally, your wife is the best at cooking. I¡¯ll get her to cook that for you to nourish your body.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s every gaze and every smile carried an indiscernible hint of instructions. ¡°This is for the two of you alone. Take it back to the house.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. She revealed a difficult expression. Furthermore, she could not help but nce at the item in Mother Rong¡¯s hand. Her body trembled. This was the first time she had learned something. So this was what a tiger whip looked like? The most awkward thing was that Mother Rong especially stopped them and said ¡®for the two of you alone¡¯! This was very awkward, alright?! Especially since Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei had been so ambiguoustely. Ye Lulu¡¯s expression froze when she saw Guan Chibei. Then, she calmly took the tiger whip from Mother Rong and nodded before turning around and entering the house. They looked at her with ambiguous eyes. Ye Lulu also entered the house with aplicated expression. ¡°You really¡­ want it?¡± This word ¡®want¡¯ seemed to have two meanings. One was literally wanting the tiger whip, while the other was a ¡®need.¡¯ In the next moment, Guan Chibei¡¯s expression and gaze froze. He looked at her with a deep and meaningful gaze and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Lulu instantly remembered that these three babies were from the same litter. Her expression immediately changed. Then, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The atmosphere was ambiguous, awkward, and a little erotic. Fortunately, Guan Chibei¡¯s expression darkened and he changed the topic. He said calmly, ¡°The things on the tiger¡¯s body are precious ingredients. The tiger skin was taken away by the vige head and he was preparing to sell it in spring so that the money would be evenly split. Why would we not want this tiger whip? We can earn a sum of money by selling it in the city.¡± Ye Lulu was stunned. She had been distracted by the name ¡®tiger whip¡¯ and forgot about this matter. That¡¯s right! She could sell it! It would be a waste not to! ¡°Tiger bones too!¡± Ye Lulu suddenly remembered and said, ¡°Will the tiger bones we brought back home be stewed?! It¡¯s such a waste! Tiger bones are very precious and rare medicinal ingredients. They can be soaked in Tiger Bone Wine and grounded into powder to be used as medicine. They¡¯re very expensive!¡± Guan Chibei nced at her. Knowledge of medicine? For ordinary rich families, even if the daughters could study, they would only read poems, calligraphy, and the Five ssics. At most, they would study history. They would not be involved in medical skills for no reason. For example, in the city, even if they did notck money, they did not know how to use a certain type of medicinal herb. This tiger bone was not considered rare, but ordinary people would not know about making wine and grinding it into powder¡­ Could it be that there was someone in her family who was a doctor? Where did this soule from? Could it be from a schrly family? Ye Lulu did not know that Guan Chibei had been thinking about her background. She quickly thought of something else. The rted ie from the tiger bones and tiger whip could be treated as part of the capital for doing business. The first step after that was to survey the market on the spot and make other ns after receiving feedback¡­ ¡­ As expected, the wild beasts went down the mountain because the winter was too long. After another half a month, the intimidation from Guan Chibei¡¯s archery was still there. The fierce beasts on the mountain hesitated and did note down again. However, not long after, the weather finally became warmer. The heavy snow stopped and the mountain path started to melt snow and ice. Spring was getting stronger. After the snow melted, the ground started to turn green. Most of the vigers in Yunwu Vige pounced out like hungry wolves and dug eagerly for new tender seedlings and wild vegetables. Some even picked tender leaves to eat. There was no choice. After a while, many vigers relied on the shared meat to survive. However, even if there was meat soup to eat, there were no green vegetables. Many vigers were already listless. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t take a dump for many days! This time, it was warm, and everyone immediately felt like a seal had been lifted. Of course, Dousu Mountain had its benefits as well. It had stood tall in the world for so many years, so it was already deep and remote. The entire mountain was naturally nourished by the heavens and the earth, so even if the small number of people in Yunwu Vige swarmed over, they would still be far from being able to take away all the resources provided by the mountain. It was as if spring had just started and the vigers were free to use all kinds of green things. Ye Lulu heard that there were mushrooms on the mountain. As long as one could find them, there was basically no end to them. This was because the mountain was too big. Even if one searched around the periphery, there were many damp and decayed ces where mushrooms could be found. It was spring now, and mushrooms were beginning to grow. Eldest sister-inw Guan and Second sister-inw Guan did not lose out. They carried arge basket and went out to pick fresh mushrooms. Ye Lulu had seen those before. Perhaps it was because of the special terrain that although it was cold in the mountains in winter and the snow was heavy, it warmed up quickly once spring arrived, especially in some ces on the mountain. Looking at this basket of delicious mushrooms, Ye Lulu felt conflicted for a few days. After thinking carefully, she made a decision¡­ When she went out to do business in spring, the first thing she would sell was Mtang! The main reason was that there were resources on the mountain. For example, mushrooms, wood ears, and mountain herbs could be obtained steadily from the mountain. There were many vigers who nted vegetables in other vegetable viges, so they could easily obtain them. The only things that required effort were other ingredients. This was rtively much simpler. Furthermore, it was also very convenient to sell Mtang. Firstly, the bottom of the soup was simmered in advance. Vegetables were cooked on the spot, which was very suitable for setting up a stall. Secondly, although it was most satisfying to eat fresh and tender food in spring, it was still cold at the docks near the Yuan River. The peopleing and going had a rushed schedule, so they would definitely feelfortable eating a bowl of steaming hot Mtang. Chapter 254 - Ye Lulus Business

Chapter 254: Ye Lulu¡¯s Business

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mtang was offered in countless streets and alleys in the modern era. It was fragrant! In order to make a name for themselves, they had to sell some impressive delicacies. Ye Lulu thought for a long time and felt that Mtang was the most suitable. Eldest sister-inw Guan and the rest washed the newly picked tender mushrooms clean. They didn¡¯t make anyplicated dishes and just served a pot of stir-fried mushrooms. After carrying it to the dining table, everyone in the Guan family rushed to eat this simple te of stir-fried mushrooms. The fresh and juicy mushrooms had the sweet aura from the mountains. They were cooked simply, stir-fried quickly but urately. If this te of stir-fried mushrooms were to be ced outside, manymoners in the city would not be able to eat them! Furthermore, although the Guan family had nted some vegetables themselves during the winter, they had very few portions. To be able to eat such fresh mushrooms, everyone ate until they almost let out pig cries. Ye Lulu looked thoughtful. Let¡¯s see if there are enough natural supplies on the mountain. If there weren¡¯t enough, she thought hard to see if she could remember or study ways to grow mushrooms. The babies were already eight months old and could eat solid food long ago. Apart from breastfeeding, Ye Lulu would also cook goat milk for the babies to drink. Of course, because she still had breast milk, there was a limit to goat milk. As for the children at home, no matter how well the Guan family ate in the vige, the children of this dynasty were stillcking in nutrition. Ye Lulu was not biased and would usually prepare a bowl of goat milk for each of the Guan family¡¯s children. However, the babies who had been raised by Ye Lulu since they were born, looked very good. Their little hands and feet were very long and strong. They were fair and tender. They were just nicely chubby. The meat on their bodies was proportionate and plump. They were tender and made people want to kiss them. Especially since the babies had recently reached the age of learning to talk, they often made sounds. The children were much more agile than before! It was as if they had been sensible for too long. Their eyes were bright, and they looked like they wanted tomunicate with someone. Their big eyes shone, and their pink lips pouted. Ye Lulu had already prepared solid food for them over the past few days. First, she ground some rice flour at home and added some vegetable mash and meat mash into it to feed the babies for the first time. The three babies liked it a lot¡­ They ate happily and their bodies became stronger. After that, there were many changes. The babies seemed to have opened the door to a new world. They were different from before. Their personalities became much happier. ¡°Oh!¡± The baby pounced on Ye Lulu and his little body iled vigorously. He wanted Ye Lulu to carry him. This meant that he wanted to go out and y. Ye Lulu lowered her head and suddenly kissed the baby¡¯s face. She patted his soft buttocks and lowered her head to say to the baby with a smile: ¡°Why do you want to go out and y all day? Which family¡¯s child is so wild?¡± The lively second son pounced on Ye Lulu. The second son grinned like a flower and said something to Ye Lulu. He drooled all over his clothes, but he was in a good mood. He was cheerful and happy. The babies had been learning to talk these days. Ye Lulu thought about the time. They were more than eight months old. They should have started learning to talk long ago. It seemed that the babies were about to speak! Ye Lulu was overjoyed. She changed the diapers for the three babies and put on thick clothes for them. Then, she picked up a baby. Mother Rong and Second sister-inw Guan entered the house and carried the other babies. The few of them went out to take the babies for a walk. The melted snow outside made the scenery in the mountains even more beautiful. This was also one of the reasons why the babies had been wanting to go outtely. Not long after, someone greeted them. That person had be thinner. Her already pitiful face had be even paler, causing her to lose her usually perfect gentleness. She had also be a little too thin and her original beauty was gone. Her original w was revealed. She was skinny and looked too young. When her pitiful aura disappeared, she looked a little bitter. That¡¯s right. This person was Liu Ya. After Guan Chibei threw her onto Li Liujiao¡¯s body that night, because she had already stuck close to Li Liujiao in front of the entire vige, Liu Ya belonged to Li Liujiao. Furthermore, even if no one forced them, all the vigers would agree in their hearts. Liu Ya¡¯s situation was equivalent to having no choice. The worst thing was that the Liu family had always been simple-minded and inflexible. Their family was not greedy or clingy. They were just brainless and could not figure out the truth. When they saw that Liu Ya ¡®belonged¡¯ to Li Liujiao, the Liu family sighed in their hearts. They hated Liu Ya for not choosing the Guan family¡¯s sixth son! How capable was Guan Chibei? How capable was he? Why didn¡¯t Liu Ya choose Guan Chibei and followed Li Liujiao instead?! That¡¯s right. When the Liu family saw Liu Ya turn around and bury herself in Li Liujiao¡¯s arms, they immediately changed their minds and believed that Liu Ya and Li Liujiao really had feelings for each other in private! Previously, they thought that there was a misunderstanding between Liu Ya and Guan Chibei. Therefore, the Liu family tacitly agreed that Liu Ya¡¯s husband was the thirty-four-year-old man, Li Liujiao. Moreover, based on the fact that Liu Ya ¡®chose¡¯ Li Liujiao and not Guan Chibei, the Liu family felt that Liu Ya must have liked Li Liujiao very much, which was why she ¡®didn¡¯t choose¡¯ Guan Chibei, who was such a capable person. Therefore, the Liu family now firmly believed that Liu Ya¡¯s deep rtionship with Li Liujiao was unstoppable. As for Li Liujiao himself¡­ Although he was stunned and had not figured out the reason until now, everyone felt that Liu Ya had been in his arms and he had hugged her. Guan Chibei even said that Liu Ya had feelings for him. Even though Li Liujiao was not sure about the entire matter, he had been single for more than thirty years. Liu Ya was a viger whose looks were not bad at all. She could also work and was young. What reason did he have to not want Liu Ya?! Therefore, although Li Liujiao was single and usually did not miss his wife, nor did he have any other thoughts about unmarried women in his vige, he did not miss out on Liu Ya when she was delivered to him. Li Liujiao immediately followed this trend and treated Liu Ya as one of his people. The vige was indeed very cooperative. Needless to say, most of the vigers now treated Liu Ya as Li Liujiao¡¯s unmarried wife! The Liu family was more cooperative. When the Liu brothers saw that it was troublesome for Li Liujiao to repair his house, they actually went over to help because they had already recognized Li Liujiao as their ¡®brother-inw.¡¯ Li Liujiao did not ask for details and had already tacitly agreed with Liu Ya about the two of them. He directly asked her about her thoughts and arrangements regarding marriage. Only Liu Ya herself¡ª She felt extremely stifled, gloomy, and ufortable. She was unwilling, but everyone was pushing for the matter between her and Li Liujiao. Moreover, at this point, she could no longer change the decision to break away from Li Liujiao¡­ Over the past few days, Liu Ya had been living a tough and gloomy life. She was much more depressed. However, because Guan Chibei had warned her coldly that night, Liu Ya was actually very weak. She was the one who started it. As soon as Guan Chibei showed that he was not blind and had seen through all her tricks, Liu Ya immediately lost her courage and did not dare to have any negative thoughts about Guan Chibei. Therefore, Liu Ya was suffering and disappointed now. She didn¡¯t look good anymore. She was still living in the Liu family now, but Li Liujiao had already imed ownership of her. Now that she was out¡­ she was preparing to pick wild vegetables like before. Then, she met Ye Lulu. When Liu Ya saw Ye Lulu carrying a baby, she felt upset. Her gaze changed and she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip as she looked at Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu could feel that the expression Liu Ya was looking at her with was not good. There was no strong malice, but it was not good. She was hostile and indignant. Ye Lulu did not take it seriously and continued to carry the baby forward. Liu Ya slowed down and her expression became even uglier. When she reached Ye Lulu, she could not help but say to her: ¡°Do you really think that Sixth Brother Guan¡­ has nothing to do with me? You gave birth to Sixth Brother Guan¡¯s children. Including taking care of the children, you should not be able to serve Sixth Brother Guan for at least two years, right? Sister¡­ Ye.¡± Liu Ya lowered her voice. Her eyes, which were not as lively as before, were deliberately dyed with gentleness and unwillingness. She smiled gently at Ye Lulu with bad intentions. She specially called her Sister Ye. That was too much. She called Ye Lulu ¡®sister¡¯ in the capacity of a younger sister¡­ What did that mean? The entire sentence was practically telling Ye Lulu that she had an intimate rtionship with Guan Chibei. Didn¡¯t calling Ye Lulu ¡®sister¡¯ mean that she was the younger sister? Ye Lulu¡¯s expression changed, but there was almost no heaviness in her eyes that Liu Ya wanted to see. Instead, there was only a bright smile. Ye Lulu¡¯s aura did not change as she hugged the child and said to Liu Ya calmly: ¡°From the looks of it, you haven¡¯t given birth yet. Do you know that during the first few months after the babies were born, he would wake up once every three hours to feed the babies milk and change their diapers? He couldn¡¯t sleep well the entire night.¡± ¡°Guan Chibei sleeps in the house every night¡­ When can he go out?¡± Ye Lulu smiled and looked into Liu Ya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t know, right? Sister.¡± Liu Ya¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She wanted to be sarcastic toward Ye Lulu, but was pped back in the face! Of course, Guan Chibei did not sleep in the same house as Ye Lulu, but Ye Lulu knew very well and believed that Guan Chibei did not like Liu Ya. Liu Ya thought that she was very capable, but in fact, her horizons were very narrow. Not to mention anything else, other than being a little coquettish and showing weakness and being a little bit of a b*tch, what else did Liu Ya have? This ¡®husband¡¯ of hers had been working in the city for a long time. Furthermore, from their interactions during this period, Ye Lulu was very sure that Guan Chibei would not have anything going on with Liu Ya. Therefore, she was not provoked by Liu Ya at all. She even easily used Guan Chibei to lie and provoked Liu Ya instead. When she saw Liu Ya¡¯s expression change, Ye Lulu was amused. She thought to herself, ¡®You¡¯re too low-ss, sister.¡¯ What level was this green tea b*tch in the modern world? The female protagonists of the novels she had read were more capable than Liu Ya. Liu Ya bit her lip tightly, and her face became much paler. Her unwilling gazended on Ye Lulu¡¯s face, and her heart was filled with hatred. She really wanted to know why Ye Lulu had never felt ufortable¡­ She really wanted to snatch away what should have belonged to her and at the very least, make her feel ufortable¡­ Just when Ye Lulu was smiling smugly. Heavy footsteps sounded from behind her, followed by a familiar aura. Ye Lulu turned around and her smile froze on her face. Guan Chibei was holding a bamboo tube in his hand. His tall figure stood a few steps away and he looked at her quietly but meaningfully. Thinking back, what did she say just now? From the looks of it, you haven¡¯t given birth yet. Do you know that during the first few months after the babies were born, he would wake up once every three hours to feed the babies milk and change their diapers? He couldn¡¯t sleep well the entire night. Guan Chibei sleeps in the house every night¡­ When can he go out? Guan Chibei¡­ slept in the house¡­ every night. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes suddenly cracked open. Ah, she was caught red-handed for talking nonsense about Guan Chibei. What kind of pain was this? Just kill her. Especially when¡­ she seemed to have said such things while being ambiguous with Guan Chibei and used it to attack her love rival. Hahaha! Ye Lulu wanted to die. Guan Chibei obviously did not let her off. When his deep eyesnded on her, wasn¡¯t there a speechless meaning? In Liu Ya¡¯s eyes, the two of them were¡­ They looked at each other intimately for a long time¡­ Liu Ya was even more shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll take out some hot goat milk and feed the babies. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Guan Chibei changed his expression and said to Ye Lulu gently, ¡°You drink a few mouthfuls as well. Eldest sister-inw has cooked it.¡± Guan Chibei handed the bamboo tube to Ye Lulu. He actually said these words of concern when he came out. Although he was giving goat milk to the babies, he was also letting Ye Lulu drink it together! This consideration made Liu Ya feel like she was about to copse. Ye Lulu replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and pretended that nothing had happened. She took the bamboo tube and turned around. Her head cramped, and she decided to go all out. She said to Liu Ya: ¡°Oh, right. When are you getting married to Sixth Uncle Li in the vige? You haven¡¯t experienced it before, so you don¡¯t understand. After you get married and give birth, you¡¯ll know how to take care of him at night.. You won¡¯t tell lies that don¡¯t match the facts.¡± Chapter 255 - The County Magistrate

Chapter 255: The County Magistrate

Ye Lulu¡¯s words were vicious and sharp. She even exposed Liu Ya¡¯s lie! This was an attack on the surface. However¡­ After saying that, Ye Lulu¡¯s expression slowly froze again. Guan Chibei was still standing in front of her. What. Had. She. Said¡­ She could give birth after getting married? She sounded as if she had some personal experience with Guan Chibei. But excuse me? She didn¡¯t. As soon as she transmigrated, she gave birth to three babies on the spot. However, in front of Guan Chibei, that would be¡­ Ye Lulu slowly curled her lips and revealed a faint smile. The next thought in her mind was: ¡®Let¡¯s destroy her. She could die now¡­¡¯ Liu Ya¡¯s eyes narrowed. Indeed, she revealed an iparably shattered expression! In the past, it had always been Liu Ya who took the initiative to provoke and bully Ye Lulu. However, no matter how strong her counterattack was, it was still passive. This time, Ye Lulu finally took the initiative to attack. It showed that she was not to be trifled with. Her attack was so precise and vicious! When she asked Liu Ya when she would marry Sixth Uncle Li, this was her current predicament. Liu Ya still wanted to bully and deceive Ye Lulu. In the end, she was utterly defeated and could not pick up anything. She bit her lip and fled in a sorry state. Ye Lulu took the goat milk and fed the babies a few mouthfuls. She also drank two mouthfuls herself. It was steaming hot and had been boiled with almonds. There was no fishy smell at all. There was only the mellow taste of milk. In the cold environment outside, it was reallyforting to drink. Guan Chibei stood by the side with an indescribable silence in his eyes. Fortunately, he did not say anything and avoided aggravating Ye Lulu¡¯s sense of shame. Ye Lulu did not mention her embarrassment either. She returned the bamboo tube to Guan Chibei and said, ¡°The baby hasn¡¯t had enough fun. He still wants to see the scenery for a while. I¡¯ll go back and eatter.¡± Guan Chibei nodded and took the bamboo tube. He still had to deliver warm goat milk to the other two babies. Every time they went out for a walk, Mother Rong would have her friends while second sister-inw Guan would mix around with the women she was familiar with in the vige. The adults also wanted to have fun, so they usually walked separately. At this moment, at the vige entrance, a man led a few tall and strong guards into Yunwu Vige. He was wearing an embroidered shirt and a shiny mink fur cloak. His aura was even nobler. It was obvious that he was from a rich family with noble status. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, but his young face did not lose its calm and shrewdness. He looked very capable, and no one dared to offend him. The problem was that he was still very handsome. His thin lips were different from Guan Chibei¡¯s red lips. However, due to his noble expression, these thin lips did not look red and white. Instead, they looked healthy. He was the county magistrate of Yuan City. His name was Lin Yuchen, and he was twenty-five years old. He was considered very young among officials. Lin Yuchen was born into a noble family and was a descendant of a royal family in the Shang dynasty. He was also a legendary genius. At the age of three, he couldpose poems. At the age of five, he could write articles. He had always been an intelligent person. At the age of ten, he became a child genius, at the age of thirteen, he became a county schr, and at the age of sixteen, he became the youngest schr in the entire Shang dynasty. Coupled with his handsome appearance, Lin Yuchen¡¯s name spread throughout the Shang dynasty and he became the most outstanding young talent in it. No one among the nobles couldpare to him. He often entered the imperial pce and chatted and studied with the princes. He interacted with the sons of noble families. He hade to Yuan City to be a county magistrate at the age of twenty-five, which was also one of his outstanding achievements. After all, although Yuan City was small, it was an important water transportation hub. People who could control the matters in Yuan City must be very trusted by the emperor. There was no other person of Lin Yuchen¡¯s age in the Shang dynasty to be selected. Moreover, although he was called a county magistrate, Yuan City was actually a city in name and could be considered a prefecture. Lin Yuchen¡¯s official position could be equivalent to the magistrate of a city-state, or at the very least, a city lord. The difference in terms of the name only stemmed from the unique geographical location of Yuan City. In terms of size, Yuan City was indeed limited by the terrain and could notpare to ordinary cities. Hence, Lin Yuchen was addressed as a county magistrate. However, this county magistrate¡¯s value was very high. Almost all the transportation of goods in the Yuan River was in his hands. It was also because of his family background that he could suppress the prosperousnd of wealth. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, County Magistrate Lin, or rather it would be more suitable to call him Magistrate Lin, was a down-to-earth person who went deep into farmers¡¯ viges, just like this time. After feeling warm again, the vige head, Li Yue, immediately went down the mountain and went to the city¡¯s government to report that wild beasts had descended the mountain and attacked the vige, killing eight vigers. Although these people had died, the vige head of Yunwu Vige, Li Yue, was a kind person. He couldn¡¯t let the vigers die for nothing. Furthermore, it was an important matter that wild beasts hade down the mountain. There might still be a second time, so the vige head went to the city to report to the authorities. After Magistrate Lin found out, he picked a suitable day to go up the mountain. Unexpectedly, he personally went to Yunwu Vige to find out more about the wild beasts attacking the vige. Lin Yuchen came in private, so even the vige head didn¡¯t know about it. However, this also showed that he was not pretending but really checking on the citizens. The people beside him were all his trusted aides. There were also officials. ¡°This mountain vige is quite cold and quiet. It¡¯s quite unique.¡± Lin Yuchen looked at the scenery of Yunwu Vige in front of him and praised to the follower beside him. He had walked up a mountain, but it did not diminish his elegance at all. It could also be seen that he regrly exercised. It was not entirely because he was from a noble family that he had the strength to go up a mountain. ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s indeed too close to the deep mountains.¡± Lin Yuchen looked at the vige that was builtpletely in the mountains. There was nothing blocking the surroundings. He frowned and said, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯spletely unrestrained.¡± Lin Yuchen walked into the vige. At this moment, Ye Lulu was walking towards the vige entrance. She did not expect to bump into this county magistrate of Yuan City. There was a veryrge tree at the vige entrance that could be used as thendmark of Yunwu Vige. Ye Lulu walked under that tree and a pile of snow suddenly fell from the branch on her head. It was cold. It wasn¡¯t very cold, but it surprised Ye Lulu. She hugged the baby and looked up. Sheughed and turned around the next moment to bump into someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± An unfamiliar voice spoke. The apology was calm. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Lulu took two steps back with the baby in her arms. Her gazended and she saw a handsome and elegant man standing in front of her. He had a noble aura and was wearing brocade. It was obvious that he was not a man from the vige. The other party had a handsome face and was elegant. He looked like a son from a noble family. Chapter 256 - The Second Son Revealed His Ability for the First Time

Chapter 256: The Second Son Revealed His Ability for the First Time

¡°I¡¯m fine. May I ask who you are¡­?¡± Ye Lulu was surprised and asked instinctively. Speaking of which, she had never seen anyone outside the vige in this space-time dimension. The man in front of her cupped his hands politely at Ye Lulu. This was considered a greeting. He did the necessary etiquette, which showed his upbringing. ¡°I¡¯m from outside the vige.¡± Lin Yuchen did not reveal his identity directly. He only smiled and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Sorry to disturb you today.¡± He was indeed well-brought-up and educated! Ye Lulu seemed to be in thought. He hade to Yunwu Vige for no reason, and he looked so noble. His words were gentle and elegant, and there were even followers beside him¡­ This person looked like an official? However, they had bumped into each other and were about to walk their separate ways. The moment they brushed past each other, when Ye Lulu was the closest to Lin Yuchen¡ª The second son in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms suddenly frowned. Aplicated and unfamiliar expression appeared on his usually happy face. He looked disdainful and suddenly started to flutter in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms as he stretched his body to the side. That posture¡­ Ye Lulu was stunned. It was actually a little as if her second son looked down on the man beside her. Or rather, he did not want to get involved with him at all and wanted to stay away from him? ¡°Wa¡­ ma-ther!¡± The second son had a big reaction. He waved his arms vigorously and moved to the side as if he really wanted to stay away from this person in front of him. Furthermore, he had forced out a word simr to ¡®mother¡¯! Ye Lulu was overjoyed and shocked. Did this baby just call her ¡®mother¡¯? Then, why did her second son suddenly resist this stranger? Why?! Ye Lulu could not help but stop in surprise and look at Lin Yuchen. Lin Yuchen paused and looked up at her. This close distance made the second son react even more. He grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s hand and made a sound with his mouth. He looked at Lin Yuchen with an even more obvious disdain as if he wanted Ye Lulu to leave quickly! Lin Yuchen also saw her second son¡¯s reaction to him and was momentarily surprised. His gazended on the second son¡¯s fair and tender face, and he was also stunned. There was such a fair and beautiful baby in the mountains? However, when he looked at the baby¡¯s mother again, she was not considered beautiful, but she was still pretty. It was not strange. However¡­ Lin Yuchen paused and could tell how the second son treated him. He could not help but stop and ask in amusement, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but is this your son? Why does he seem to react¡­ differently to me?¡± This ¡®different¡¯ was already very reserved. Lin Yuchen was obviously saying that her son was disdainful. Ye Lulu was a little embarrassed, but she did not know what was wrong with her second son either. She paused and apologized to Lin Yuchen with a smile. ¡°It might be my child¡¯s first time seeing a stranger, so he¡¯s a little afraid.¡± As she spoke. An official behind Lin Yuchen happened to take a step forward and got closer to her second son. The second son raised his eyes and looked at him. However, there was nothing on his fair and exquisite face. Instead, he smacked his lips leisurely. Ye Lulu was speechless. Lin Yuchen was speechless. Ye Lulu was embarrassed. Lin Yuchen¡¯s expression was even stranger. This child was obviously not afraid of strangers. Instead, only his attitude toward him was different! Why was that? Lin Yuchen was extremely curious. He thought back to the noble children in his family. Their attitude toward him¡­ they seemed to be quite fond of getting close to him. He did not displease children, so why was this child of a woman in the mountain¡­ so abnormal toward him? Lin Yuchen paused and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt your child, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Lulu narrowed her eyes and Lin Yuchen stretched out his arm. Lin Yuchen had not even touched the second son¡¯s face when he suddenly turned around and buried himself in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms! He was extremely resistant to Lin Yuchen and did not want to touch him at all! Lin Yuchen put down his hand with a strange expression. He really could not figure it out. Ye Lulu could not figure it out either¡­ This was the first time she had seen her second son like this. Why? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but perhaps my baby is a little timid. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ye Lulu hugged the baby and said goodbye to the man in front of her. Her baby was definitely the most important. She had to follow his wishes. Although Lin Yuchen was puzzled, he could not stop them from doing anything. Hence, he nodded and looked at the second son strangely. They bumped into each other by chance and Ye Lulu left with her second son in her arms. Lin Yuchen did not understand, but he still prioritized business and walked toward the vige with his followers. They would first look around Yunwu Vige before looking for the vige head. Ye Lulu and Lin Yuchen did not know¡­ The second son¡¯s inexplicable actions were because he had seen Lin Yuchen and felt that his luck was bad¡­ This was the same principle as the modern maic field energy being too low. To put it bluntly, the moment the second son saw Lin Yuchen, he felt that he was unlucky and something bad was about to happen! His second son was born to be happy. He did not want to be tainted by an unlucky person¡¯s bad luck! Hence, the second son avoided Lin Yuchen and tried his best to stay far away from him! Ye Lulu did not stay outside for long and returned to the Guan family quickly. She told Guan Chibei about her second son¡¯s abnormal behavior for the first time. She was puzzled and did not know what was wrong with him. When Guan Chibei heard this, his eyes darkened. He knew what was going on. This was the second baby¡¯s innate ability¡­ The second son had an innate sensitivity to the luck of people and the secrets of Feng Shui in certain ces! As long as he felt it even slightly, it was easy to differentiate! The second son could tell that Lin Yuchen was unlucky and was about to suffer. This was the second baby. This was the first time he had disyed his special ability! Guan Chibei turned around and looked at his second son, who had returned to his usual expression. His expression was deep. Of course, he did not tell Ye Lulu the truth. He only said, ¡°Perhaps our second son doesn¡¯t like the color of the clothes that person was wearing. Children always have some things that they don¡¯t like for some reason.¡± Ye Lulu nodded in realization. She epted this exnation because it did make sense. If one were to talk about the differences between that man and the others, there were many. The color of his clothes, the jade hairpin on his head, and the mink fur cloak were all different from his followers. The baby might have disliked something on him. Perhaps the baby did not like the gold and jade essories on his waist. Ye Lulu remembered that the three babies did not like gold and silver. Outside, Lin Yuchen led his followers around the vige and asked the vigers where the vige head¡¯s house was. After finding the vige head and revealing his identity, the vige head immediately apanied Lin Yuchen in fear. Li Yue did not expect this county magistrate to be so considerate toward the people. Just as Li Yue apanied Lin Yuchen out, there was a sudden movement beside Lin Yuchen. Lin Yuchen did not react. One of the followers behind him was a personal guard from a noble family. He was rtively skilled in martial arts and reacted quickly. He immediately moved forward and wanted to pull Lin Yuchen away! However, it was already toote. A dpidated mud house that belonged to a lonely old man swayed and copsed! Before anyone could move, the copsed mud house smashed onto Lin Yuchen. Fortunately, Lin Yuchen was from a noble family and had learned martial arts. He had some skills and shed past. However, he could not avoid itpletely. After a loud bang, half of Lin Yuchen¡¯s body was hit by the mud wall. His clothes immediately became gray and Lin Yuchen became dusty. ¡°County Magistrate!¡± ¡°County Magistrate Lin!¡± The scene was shockingly shaken, and a few panicked cries immediately sounded! The vige head, Li Yue, stood on the side, stunned. His eyes froze as he looked at County Magistrate Lin, who was half-buried under the dpidated house. Lin Yuchen¡¯s followers were stunned and immediately stepped forward to save him. ¡°County Magistrate Lin.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± The soldiers from the government moved the broken mud wall together and the guard from the Lin family immediately pulled Lin Yuchen up. His face was stern. If they had note to Yunwu Vige to investigate on the spur of the moment today, this guard would have suspected that someone was lying in wait to harm Lin Yuchen! ¡°Is the county magistrate alright?¡± Li Yue asked in a panic. He really didn¡¯t know why County Magistrate Lin was so unlucky. Why did this house have to copse right when he was walking past?! Moreover, County Magistrate Lin was walking nearest to the house just now. It was an unavoidable ident. The Lin family guard supported Lin Yuchen. He saw Lin Yuchen raise his hand to touch his forehead in a sorry state. It turned out that his fair skin was covered in dust and there was a huge wound on his forehead! The wound was neither deep nor shallow, but it was quite big. In an instant, blood seeped out. It looked quite serious. Li Yue was shocked. His legs trembled and almost went limp. The county magistrate was seriously injured in their vige! What should they do?! ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± At this moment, an old and hoarse voice sounded from the ruins of the copsed mud house. Everyone ignored Lin Yuchen and turned around to see a terrifying old man dressed in tattered clothes lying on the ground. He was even pressed down by the roof beams. Chapter 257 - The Second Sons Gift Was...

Chapter 257: The Second Son¡¯s Gift Was...

The old man¡¯s muddy eyes looked at the people in front of him and saw that it was the vige head who was apanying them. That man had an extraordinary aura and was dressed luxuriously. He looked like a noble. The old man¡¯s grayish-white face panicked. ¡°I should¡­ I should die. Cough, cough¡­¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but cough loudly. ¡°My house copsed. It injured a noble¡­ a noble¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± The old man was already sick and weak. When he was smashed by the copsed house, his face turned green and ck! When the vige head, Li Yue, saw this old man, he knew that he was Old Man Gou from the vige. His family was long gone, and he was the only one left. He was one of the few lonely old men in the vige who had the hardest time. It was already very difficult for him to endure this winter. He was very sick. After the wild beasts attacked the vige, they shared the meat. The Guan family got someone to go over and cook meat soup for Old Man Gou and even some porridge with white rice. They also asked the vige doctor to go over. However, Old Man Gou¡¯s body had been suffering from losses all year round. Furthermore, he was already old, so he could not hold on any longer. In the end, a sudden disaster happened today. His house had been damaged for many years and was very old. Furthermore, it suddenly copsed! Old Man Gou was lying in the house, so he was naturally smashed and it was very serious. Lin Yuchen, who was walking outside, was also implicated! When Lin Yuchen, his guard, and followers saw Old Man Gou, how could they suspect that he was trying to murder them? This was an ident¡ªand not a light one at that. ¡°Old Uncle Gou!¡± Li Yue shouted. He wanted to help Old Man Gou up but looked at Lin Yuchen in fear. Lin Yuchen covered his wound and called his followers, ¡°Hurry and help the old man up!¡± The officials and the vige head went over to help Old Man Gou up, but the predestined fate could not be changed. It was already destined that today would be a nightmare. Old Man Gou¡¯s body was already at the end of its rope. With a house like this copsing, even young adults would be injured, let alone the seriously ill Old Man Gou¡­ Old Man Gou was helped up. His face was ashen as he looked at Lin Yuchen anxiously. He wanted to say something but did not say it. He panted heavily¡­ and soon, he left. Lin Yuchen did not even have the time to care about the injury on his forehead. He held his head and looked at this tragedy in silence. Of course, Li Yue did not feel good, but this tragic ident coincidentally happened in front of the county magistrate¡­ He was shocked and looked up at Lin Yuchen¡¯s expression. Lin Yuchen was silent for a moment. He asked the officials to help bury Old Man Gou. Of course, he did not mind that he was injured and even asked someone to resolve the situation. Li Yue was secretly shocked¡­ This County Magistrate Lin from Yuan City was so magnanimous and tolerant of themoners? When the second son saw Lin Yuchen, he did not want to approach him as he immediately felt that his luck was bad¡­ In the end, this happened. The news that the county magistrate hade to the vige had already spread throughout the entire vige. The vigers in the mountains naturally shivered in fear and reverence toward the county magistrate. All of them came out trembling and wanted to kowtow to Lin Yuchen! Fortunately, Lin Yuchen got someone to stop them. The news of Lin Yuchen being smashed and Old Man Gou¡¯s death in the vige also spread. As a modern person, Ye Lulu did not fear the officials much and naturally did not go out to kowtow. When she heard about Lin Yuchen¡¯s ident at home, she was shocked¡­ Oh, her second son had just despised the county magistrate so much and he immediately got unlucky? Ye Lulu did not know about the second baby¡¯s gift and only treated it as a joke. It was a coincidence. Perhaps babies were more sensitive. As the entire vige was out, Ye Lulu did not want to stand out and carried her second son out the door. What was even stranger this time was¡­ When the second son saw Lin Yuchen, he did not avoid him with all his might. Instead, he leaned in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms and nced at Lin Yuchen in disdain. Then, he turned around again. Lin Yuchen was speechless. Lin Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at this baby strangely. He was now certain that this child had some strange thoughts about him. Guan Chibei watched from the side, his eyes dark. Lin Yuchen¡¯s wound was temporarily treated by his guard, Luo Xiu. He took Doctor Zheng¡¯s medicine and treated Lin Yuchen briefly. It turned out that he knew some simple medical skills and was worried about Doctor Zheng outside. Luo Xiu¡¯s expression was cold and he decided to treat Lin Yuchen himself. Lin Yuchen cleaned up simply and insisted on investigating the matter about wild beasts leaving the mountain. The vige head, Li Yue, told Lin Yuchen about that night in detail and introduced Guan Chibei to Lin Yuchen. ¡°That night, it was Guan Chibei who killed the wild beasts as he was skilled in archery. That was how the vige was spared from greater disasters.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Yuchen looked at Guan Chibei. He wanted to know which skilled archer was hidden in the mountains. Were there extraordinary people everywhere in the world? What was so special about this man in the mountains? Where did he get his skills from? Lin Yuchen¡¯s gaze was filled with admiration. It was a habit for people of extraordinary status to look at anyone outstanding in this manner. Lin Yuchen was born into a noble family. It was not intentional, but it was a habit. Guan Chibei was called over to show his face in front of the county magistrate. He walked over calmly. Lin Yuchen nced at him and recognized that he was standing together with the woman carrying the child. When he found out that the baby was his, he was suddenly surprised and said to Guan Chibei: ¡°That person with superb archery who killed the wild beasts was you?¡± ¡°That beautiful child is yours too?¡± Lin Yuchen sized Guan Chibei up with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Your appearance is indeed outstanding. It¡¯s not surprising that the child is yours.¡± Faced with the county magistrate¡¯s attitude, Guan Chibei only nodded calmly and did not show any surprise. However, Lin Yuchen was interested in him. ¡°Your archery skills are so extraordinary? Where did you learn this from? Who did you learn from? Or where did you practice your skills?¡± ¡°Clearly, from the way you killed the wild beasts, not only are your archery skills superb, but you can also go to the battlefield. Ordinarymoners rarely learn archery skills like this. Where did you learn this from?¡± Lin Yuchen asked Guan Chibei curiously. Li Yue¡¯s expression changed as well. That¡¯s right. How did Guan Chibei learn such a level of archery? Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°I had been working outside the city for a long time previously in order to save money to prepare for my wife¡¯sbor. During this time, I encountered a foreign merchant who taught me. I often went up the mountain to hunt and I learned this after practicing. However, it should be because of my gift as well. The person who taught me said that my first arrow hit the mark percectly.¡± Chapter 258 - Lin Yuchen Was About to Be Unlucky

Chapter 258: Lin Yuchen Was About to Be Unlucky

Lin Yuchen nodded in understanding. Guan Chibei¡¯s exnation seemed ordinary, but it was actually very reasonable. Firstly, it was hunting practice. Lethality required practice. Being able to go to the battlefield meant that one had guts in archery. Many noble sons had learned archery, but theycked practical training. Even if they shot at the training grounds, they were specially prepared prey, so theycked real killing intent and guts. Secondly, Guan Chibei specially said that the person who ¡®taught him¡¯ had said that he hit the mark perfectly. This also showed that he was talented. As a noble, Lin Yuchen had seen such capable people in this world. Guan Chibei had talent in archery, so it made sense that he had improved quickly by chance. In terms of skills, talent had a very important role. ¡°You¡¯re a usable person. Have you thought of working in the government?¡± Lin Yuchenughed softly. He was noble and handsome as he said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Your archery is extraordinary. If you¡¯re willing, you can be an official in the government. I can make an exception to let you in.¡± Lin Yuchen wanted to recruit Guan Chibei into the government. Furthermore, he looked like he was doing him a favor. Li Yue stood by the side and looked happy. To him or to most of the vigers, entering the government was a great thing. It was better than hunting at home. Although Guan Chibei had earned a lot of money from hunting in private, this could notpare to the dignity or the stability of the government! Furthermore, he could be more confident in the city, let alone the vige. There was no need to think! Lin Yuchen looked at Guan Chibei in admiration. However, Guan Chibei opened his mouth calmly and actually rejected, ¡°Thank you for your recognition, County Magistrate. However, thismoner lives in the mountains and has a wife and three sons. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go out of the vige to work because I have to take care of my family.¡± Lin Yuchen asked in surprise, ¡°You have three sons?¡± He looked at Ye Lulu, who was carrying the second son. The vige head was still shocked that Guan Chibei had actually rejected the county magistrate¡¯s personal recruitment to the government to be an official. He heard Guan Chibei nod calmly and say, ¡°Yes, I have triplets. They have just been born for less than a year, so it¡¯s difficult for me to leave.¡± The corners of Li Yue¡¯s eyes twitched. Even if he had three children and indeed needed to be by their side, this was working for the government! It was equivalent to serving the imperial court! No one couldpare to this glory! Furthermore, if Guan Chibei entered the government to work, who would dare to bully his wife and children? Wasn¡¯t that silly?! Lin Yuchen only cared about Guan Chibei¡¯s three sons for a moment. He asked in shock, ¡°Multiple births? Or are they brothers?¡± ¡°Multiple births.¡± Lin Yuchen¡¯s gazended on the second son again. Initially, he thought that he had a special fate with this baby. However, he did not know that this baby was one of three. In other words, three of them looked exactly like him! Triplets were already unique in the world. Lin Yuchen could not calm down. Was it because the triplets were special, or was it because this baby was really fated with him? ¡°The other two children¡­¡± Lin Yuchen looked around and indeed, saw Mother Rong and Second sister-inw Guan standing in different ces in the crowd. They were each carrying a baby! The babies were fair and delicate. Their eyebrows were exquisite, and they were as beautiful as children from the heavens. Indeed, the three babies looked exactly the same. They were the three babies of multiple births! Furthermore¡­ Lin Yuchen could not hide his surprise. The three babies seemed to be able to differentiate their identities. That was because their expressions were different. Needless to say, the one in the arms of the young woman was filled with disdain and dislike for him. As for the one in the arms of the elderly woman, his eyebrows were the same and his expression was stable. He looked the most like a normal baby. On the other end, the baby the tall and thin woman was carrying had a weary expression on his face. His emotions were the most prominent. His eyelids were half open and his small mouth was pursed slightly. He looked very cold, as if he could only barely ept the woman hugging him. He did not want to see anyone else. Lin Yuchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he had a strange feeling because the second son¡¯s actions toward him were special. It turned out that this second son was one of the triplets. This man in the mountains, the woman, and their children¡­ all gave Lin Yuchen a special feeling. Even this pretty woman, who was from a poor vige in the mountains, had a calm expression in front of the county magistrate. Although she had not spoken from the beginning to the end, her attitude as she hugged the baby had not changed at all. It could be said that she was not afraid at all! Her expression was rxed. Lin Yuchen had never seen such a family in the mountains. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ It¡¯s rare to see triplets. Your children are even so beautiful.¡± Lin Yuchen praised sincerely. Even though he was still single and even afraid of women, he was happy to see the three children. ¡°Can your family bring the other two children over for me to see?¡± The county magistrate didn¡¯t even put on airs. He went through a mini-investigation and didn¡¯t even call himself ¡®this official.¡¯ He only addressed himself normally. However, he was still a county magistrate with an official position. Even the vige head, Li Yue, felt proud. Their Yunwu Vige was really capable. The county magistrate even asked to look at the babies their vige had. Ordinary families indeed had to be afraid. This was an honor. However¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s expression did not change, and Guan Chibei was as calm as her. He nodded and said, ¡°Mother, Second sister-inw, bring the children over for the county magistrate to see.¡± Mother Rong and Second sister-inw Guan were indeed a little afraid. They were indeed excited about the county magistrate wanting to see their children and trembled slightly¡­ She was so excited that she handed the baby to Lin Yuchen! This was Mother Rong¡¯s action. She was carrying the eldest son. After she stretched out her arm, she suddenly realized what she had done and froze. Cold sweat broke out on her face¡­ She¡­ She actually handed her child to the county magistrate and asked him to carry him? What had she done? The rest froze as well. The vige head looked at Mother Rong in disbelief! Lin Yuchen was stunned as well. He had never carried a child before. Luo Xiu, who was beside Lin Yuchen, had a stern expression on his face and moved. He wanted to chase Mother Rong away. Who knew if there was danger on this baby! Lin Yuchen was stunned for a moment. Just as Mother Rong broke out in a cold sweat and was afraid that she would be dragged out by the soldiers to be punished, Lin Yuchen reached out his hand in a daze and took the eldest son from her. At the same time, he asked, ¡°Is this how you carry him? I don¡¯t know how.¡± Chapter 259 - County Magistrate Lin Hugged the Eldest Son

Chapter 259: County Magistrate Lin Hugged the Eldest Son

Everyone was stunned. Mother Rong returned to her senses and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Lord, wrap one arm around the baby¡¯s back and hold him with the other. That way, you can hug him steadily.¡± She even spoke up to teach the county magistrate how to do things! The surrounding people were indescribably shocked, but Lin Yuchen followed Mother Rong¡¯s words and clumsily adjusted his posture to hug the eldest son. He did not notice if Mother Rong had offended him. Instead, he was very nervous. The county magistrate also nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Lin Yuchen hugged the eldest son. Everyone around him fell silent and looked at him. Lin Yuchen felt the soft and warm baby in his arm. After adapting to it, he looked down at the eldest son. Unexpectedly, the eldest son looked up at Lin Yuchen quietly. The eldest son was the most suitable to be carried by others among the three babies. Although the second son was lively, he was too active. Ordinary people would not be able to carry him. However, the eldest son had a more stable personality. He was neither picky nor did he like to create a ruckus. He did not dislike anyone, so he was the most suitable for others to carry. Because of this, Mother Rong secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the county magistrate to carry the eldest son, right? Lin Yuchen looked at this beautiful baby who had the same appearance as the other triplets but a different personality. At that moment, Lin Yuchen was stunned. That was because, for some reason, he felt an indescribable pressure. It could be said that it was a sense of righteousness, but there was also a sense of pressure that enveloped his head. He felt like he was looking at a high-ranking person, and so he trembled. This¡­ Lin Yuchen looked at the eldest son and was shocked. He did not move. The eldest son did not move either. His face was calm and exquisite as he looked at Lin Yuchen quietly. Beside him, Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. The eldest son was a judge from the heavens, while Lin Yuchen was the county magistrate of the mortal world. He was also the person in charge of passing judgment. Therefore, the two of them were actually on the same side. When the eldest son saw Lin Yuchen, he could tell that he was the judge. He immediately made a judgment and looked at Lin Yuchen. The eldest son approved of Lin Yuchen. Guan Chibei felt that the eldest son was looking at Lin Yuchen quietly, his aura affirming but also asking him to continue working hard. The others naturally did not know all of this. Lin Yuchen returned to his senses in a daze and hugged the baby in his arms. He was a little dazed. Why did he have such a strange feeling? ¡°Ma-ther!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice sounded. Everyone came back to their senses and looked over. They saw the second son in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. He was very unhappy that his eldest brother was being carried by this unlucky person and was tainted with a weak aura. Hence, he kicked his legs vigorously in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. He clung to Ye Lulu¡¯s arm. He tried to look up and at Lin Yuchen. Hey. He was trying to stare at Lin Yuchen! Lin Yuchen wondered in a daze if he was hallucinating. Or was this how all the babies behaved? Maybe it¡¯s just because he did not interact much with babies? Guan Chibei retracted his gaze. Actually, he could tell that Lin Yuchen¡¯s bad luck was for a period of time, not an instant. He had just experienced a disaster and still had half of his bad luck left. Therefore, he should still be unlucky for a short period of time. Chapter 260 - The Babies Know How to Speak!

Chapter 260: The Babies Know How to Speak!

The second son could feel it when he saw Lin Yuchen, so he did not want the eldest son to lean against Lin Yuchen. The second son iled his limbs and waited for Lin Yuchen. However, because the baby was too young and did not have a serious expression, no one could tell. ¡°Cold!¡± The second son made a sound and shouted, ¡°Back! Back!¡± He meant for Ye Lulu to carry the eldest son back from Lin Yuchen so that he would not touch that unlucky man. Lin Yuchen returned the eldest son to Mother Rong as he had hugged him for a while. His body was still covered in dust, so it was not convenient for him to carry the child. No one could understand what the second son meant. Lin Yuchen looked at the second son in confusion, feeling that this baby had an inexplicable attitude toward him¡­ Lin Yuchen had seen the baby and put aside his strange feeling for the time being. Since Guan Chibei was not going to the government, he said: ¡°Although there are three babies, isn¡¯t it more suitable for you to work at the government? You can bring more money home and protect your family with your identity. Thus, you should work at the government.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about your wife and children. Your family will definitely take care of them. There are so many people in the vige as well.¡± Lin Yuchen persuaded. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyebrows did not move. He said calmly, ¡°My wife and children are too young. I¡¯ll be worried if it¡¯s not me taking care of them, but I thank the county magistrate.¡± He actually rejected the county magistrate¡¯s personal recruitment and was unwilling to enter the government¡­ All the vigers could not understand Guan Chibei. Was Guan Chibei crazy? He even rejected the county magistrate personally¡­ However, Guan Chibei did not move, which meant he would not go to the government. Lin Yuchen was slightly regretful, but he looked at him curiously, not knowing why he would reject¡­ To all themoners, entering the government was a good job. Why did this man reject? If he cared for his wife and children, wouldn¡¯t he be more eager to find a job? If he didn¡¯t go to the government, how would he provide for them? Lin Yuchen asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, how will you earn money?¡± This was not considered an offense. As a county magistrate, Lin Yuchen had the right to investigate the situation. Guan Chibei said, ¡°County Magistrate, I hunt. If I don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll go up the mountain to hunt beasts and sell them at a restaurant in the city to exchange for money.¡± Lin Yuchen was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± He could not rebut. At this point, Lin Yuchen could not force Guan Chibei anymore and nodded. He then looked at his wife and sons, Ye Lulu and the babies. After learning about the wild beasts attacking the vige and asking the vigers, Lin Yuchen said that the officials would give somepensation to the families who had lost their loved ones in the incident. As for the wild beasts on the mountain, the officials would send people over to help the vigers with some mechanisms or precautions to prevent any wild beasts from leaving the mountain in the future. Then, Lin Yuchen left. After all, he had been out for a long time today. Furthermore, he had been smashed by a copsed house. He was injured, but insisted on settling the matter of the wild beasts leaving the mountain first. He was already doing his best. The vige head led the vigers to send off the county magistrate. Before Lin Yuchen left, he even said to Guan Chibei that if he changed his mind and wanted to work in the government, he could go there anytime. The vige regained its calm. When Ye Lulu returned home, she even teased her second son and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Chi Chi, why do you hate the county magistrate so much, hmm?¡± It was unknown if the second son had heard the name of someone whose luck was poor. He moved his hands and feet excitedly and shouted, ¡°Wow!¡± His little face was extremely vivid. As his mother, Ye Lulu immediately forgot about the county magistrate. She hugged her second son and kissed him a few times. ¡°Are you going to talk?¡± Today, the second son had let out two ¡®Mother¡¯ sounds! She did not take note of it at that time, but she remembered clearly that her second son had shouted ¡®cold¡¯ twice! The second son opened his mouth andughed when he saw Ye Lulu kissing him. He was very happy and keptughing. Ye Lulu had no idea what was so special about her son. On the other hand, Lin Yuchen had just returned to the city and was walking back to the government. The streets of Yuan City were bustling with activity. There were manymoners and merchants passing by. Lin Yuchen patted the dust on his sleeve, the wound on his forehead still hurting. However, Lin Yuchen¡¯s noble aura waspletely undamaged. As he was walking forward, a foul smell suddenly attacked. Right on the heels of that, arge cluster of blood-red things rushed toward them. Lin Yuchen was caught off guard and before he could dodge, a pool of blood had already sshed onto his fair face¡­ The blood was cooled by the cold wind. When itnded on his face, it was so cold that it made one shiver. Luo Xiu shed up from behind and used the hilt of his sword to push away the flesh that was flying in the air. With a bang, the blood that was about to hit Lin Yuchen¡¯s face was knocked away andnded on the wall of a shop on the street. The citizens of Yuan City to the left and right avoided the ball of flesh when they saw it. Thedy boss happened to walk out of the shop. When she saw the flesh on her wall and the fresh red blood falling, she frowned in disgust and couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly with her hands on her hips. ¡°Which thing threw flesh and blood on the wall of my shop?! It¡¯s daytime! Which ck-hearted thing found cats and dogs to skin them and throw them onto the streets like this to dirty my shop?! Let me know who it is and I¡¯ll catch you, and I¡¯ll take off your shirt and pants on the street so that you can wipe the wall of my shop clean!¡± Thisdy boss was fierce. She immediately scolded until she looked lively. Lin Yuchen was already stunned on the spot. He looked at the meat that had hit the wall and became even more blurry. That should be fresh. As thedy boss had scolded, they had just been skinned, so the flesh was still fresh and white. It was slightly red and the color of the blood that flowed out was very fresh. On a careful look, one could vaguely see a foot-like w¡­ However, what was puzzling was that this mass of flesh did not have a clear head, tail, limbs, or body. This meant that¡­ this mass of flesh was cut off from a living creature. It was notplete. When manymoners on the street saw this lump of flesh, their expressions changed after they reacted, and they revealed looks of fear. ¡°Who the hell is it? Killing cats and dogs in broad daylight! What the hell is this? Why throw them on the streets?! Are you courting death?! You even throw them on the wall of my shop! Who¡¯s in charge now? Who¡¯s going to wipe them clean? How unlucky. I open my shop and customerse and go every day. Now, I suddenly have such things on my wall! How unlucky!¡± Thedy boss was so angry that she ced her hands on her hips and continued to curse. This was not considered a hidden weapon. At most, someone had just killed a living creature and thrown a lump of flesh out on the street for some reason. Unexpectedly, Lin Yuchen happened to be walking on the street and was almost smeared with it. It was sent flying by Luo Xiu beforending on the wall of thedy boss¡¯s shop. The city was bustling with people and people came and went. There were also many people living in the city. Every family had chickens, ducks, and geese to cook, so this meat didn¡¯t cause much shock to anyone. Everyone just felt surprised and unlucky. On the other hand, the scene just now seemed to have appeared in front of Lin Yuchen again. A lump of white and slightly red flesh and blood appeared in front of him. It kept approaching him and even sshed a few drops of blood on his face¡­ Perhaps because he was facing it directly just now, Lin Yuchen felt that his eyes were dyed with ayer of red. Perhaps because of the shock, Lin Yuchen was stunned. Luo Xiu stood out from behind and nced at him. After confirming that Lin Yuchen was fine, he looked in a direction and shouted, ¡°Who threw this out?!¡± Luo Xiu was capable and immediately determined the source of the ball of flesh. It was from the dark alley in front. ¡°Let¡¯s see who threw it.¡± Lin Yuchen was stunned by Luo Xiu¡¯s voice. He said this, then reached out to wipe the blood off his face. Lin Yuchen felt moisture on his face. He looked at his fingers in surprise and saw that they were already stained with blood. Lin Yuchen instinctively raised his finger and sniffed it. It was just a fishy smell. ¡°County Magistrate, are you alright?¡± The official behind him could not help but stand up and look at Lin Yuchen worriedly. He saw that Lin Yuchen¡¯s fair and handsome face was stained with a little blood. It made him look a little shocked. It was inexplicable. Perhaps Lin Yuchen¡¯s expression had always been special. The bloodstains were slightly red and very bright, making him look even more alive. Upon hearing Lin Yuchen¡¯s instructions, Luo Xiu immediately shed forward. He used his Qinggong and moved forward at an extremely fast speed. However, when he arrived at the dark alley, he realized that the person had already run away. Only a small pool of blood was sshed on the ground. There were also some other traces, indicating that someone had indeed killed some living creatures here just now. However, it was uncertain if the living creatures killed here had been skinned. There was some dark brown hair, that seemed to be fur, scattered on the ground. Luo Xiu¡¯s expression was cold. He went forward and chased a few steps in the alley, then observed the surroundings. He realized that the traces in the alley were messy and obvious. The light footprints left by the person walking along the wall were clear. It was obvious that the other party was panicked and unfamiliar. In this way, Luo Xiu determined very simply that the other party should be an ordinary person without any profound experience. They chased after the light footprints. At the end of the alley, the other party should have climbed up the wall and escaped. Chapter 261 - Yuan Citys First Cannon

Chapter 261: Yuan City¡¯s First Cannon

With this behavior, Luo Xiu did not chase after him. He retreated and bent down to pick up the scattered hair. It looked a little like a Dragon Li[1]. Someone should have been killing cats in the alley. It was unknown if he was afraid or if he wanted to catch them and eat them, but he heard someone and threw them out. Thus, this almost hit the county magistrate. Luo Xiu looked around again before turning around and returning to Lin Yuchen¡¯s side. He reported, ¡°Lord, we didn¡¯t see anyone. He should have escaped to the end of the alley and climbed over the wall. There were no other abnormalities. There were hairs scattered on the ground, and they looked like those of cats.¡± Lin Yuchen looked at the alley deeply. ¡°He ran so fast? You only stopped for a moment before looking over. You didn¡¯t manage to catch him?¡± Luo Xiu paused and said, ¡°I think it was a young, strong, and agile man.¡± This deduction was right. Furthermore¡­ the other party should have reacted immediately after throwing the meat in his hand. He immediately turned around and fled in a panic. Lin Yuchen was deep in thought. That person was very conscious. He just didn¡¯t know if he had killed a living creature in the alley and was preparing to cook it at home. In the end, he identally threw the flesh out and was afraid that the people on the street would settle scores with him, so he immediately ran away. Or did he deliberately throw the flesh and blood on the street? There were too manymoners living in Yuan City. As there were many merchants, there were also manymoners who went out to walk around. There were local people from Yuan City who returned from overseas. It was alsomon for them to kill live chickens, ducks, and rabbits at home and cook a good meal. Therefore, this piece of meat¡­ It really didn¡¯t mean anything. After thedy boss of the shop finished scolding to vent her anger, she admitted that she was unlucky and treated it as an ident. She picked up the broom and sshed some water on the wall. Moreover, thedy boss had taken the meat down and seen it. It was indeed fresh and good meat. No matter how prosperous Yuan City was, most of them were ordinary people. Thedy boss saw that the meat was good and even took it in to the shop, saying that she would stew it! In any case, this flesh symbolized bad luck. If she cooked it, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she had ovee her bad luck? It would be even better. Thedy boss carried the meat and felt both relieved and happy. She turned around and entered the shop. Everything looked normal. Lin Yuchen returned to his senses and could only say that he had encountered a bad thing. Lin Yuchen was forced to stop on the street for a moment. His face was flushed red as he led Luo Xiu and the officials back to the Yuan City government. ¡­ Voyages were about to start in the Yuan River in two days. Mother Rong was extremely excited and was already focused on doing business. After setting up a stall at the docks before the new year and earning so much money, she was in a high mood and could not wait to set up the stall. They were preparing to leave the city. Over the past two days, the Guan family had entered a busy state again. Mother Rong led the other Guan family members to wash the vegetables, pots, and utensils. The entire courtyard was busy. As for Ye Lulu, she left the Guan family and looked around the vige twice. She found two women in the vige and asked them if they had picked many mushrooms recently and if there was a steady supply every day. The women in the vige said that there were quite a lot of them, but the number they picked was different¡­ It was harder to say. This was because mushrooms were everywhere on the mountain, but not every woman dared to enter the deeper mountains. Sometimes, no one dared to walk too deep, so the mushrooms they picked might not be enough. Ye Lulu knew what was going on. She nodded and thanked them before turning around and returning to the Guan family. They passed by Old Aunt Xu¡¯s house in the middle. Xu Huang carried a thick tree branch and gritted his teeth. He struggled to walk slowly toward the Xu family¡¯s house while drenched in sweat. It was already spring, so Xu Huang naturally had toe out and do something. He could not stay at home and rely on the Guan family¡¯s help. Old Aunt Xu had to have a warm bed every day, and there was no more firewood in the Xu family, so Xu Huang went out to find deadwood to carry back today. However, Xu Huang was still too young. Furthermore, the Xu family was too poor and had not been able to fill their stomachs. His physique was rtively weak and he was not strong enough. An adult man would have to use a lot of strength to carry it. Xu Huang naturally had to stagger and struggle. He was panting. When he saw Ye Lulu, he reluctantly greeted her. Ye Lulu looked at him and saw Xu Huang slip. His body tilted and the tree branch on his shoulder fell! ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Lulu cried out and rushed forward to help. Xu Huang¡¯s head was covered in sweat, but he did not injure himself. He dodged the log and watched it roll down. He helped the log up in a sorry state to the front of his house. Ye Lulu asked him, ¡°You went out? Old Aunt stayed at home to recuperate, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Huang was very good to the Guan family. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll manage the family well for the next two days. After that, I¡¯ll prepare to leave for the city and find some frence work. When I earn money, I¡¯ll also return your family¡¯s food.¡± Xu Huang¡¯s eyes were firm. He was a responsible person. Ye Lulu sized him up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going out to the city to do odd jobs? What about Old Aunt Xu?¡± ¡°I cane home every day or stay outside for a few days at most. There are many people in the vige, so Grandma can rely on everyone to take care of her. She can still stay at home,¡± Xu Huang replied. ¡°What kind of odd jobs are you finding in the city? It¡¯s not easy to find those where you can go home every day, right? Furthermore, many people are fighting over them,¡± Ye Lulu said. Xu Huang¡¯s expression paused. Ye Lulu was obviously right. Then, he said, ¡°As an errand boy or servant who can carry goods and move things. I can find such odd jobs or go to rich families to help.¡± ¡°You have to keep changing jobs all the time, so it¡¯s unstable?¡± Ye Lulu asked. ¡°Also, will you get bullied easily?¡± Xu Huang paused again and nodded. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s better if I cane home every day. I just have to spend some effort to find work.¡± Ye Lulu paused for two seconds and looked at Xu Huang. Xu Huang was stunned by her gaze. He was already a fifteen-year-old boy, after all. Furthermore, Ye Lulu was not much older than him, although she had married someone. ¡°Sixth Auntie Guan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop looking for work ande help me?¡± Xu Huang was stunned and looked puzzled. ¡°?¡± Ye Lulu made a decision and said, ¡°I want to start a business in spring. Don¡¯t go out and look for odd jobs. You can work for me. I need someone to help me anyway.¡± ¡°Soe and help me. Not only can you earn money, but you can also return to the vige with me every day. You don¡¯t need to keep changing jobs either.¡± Xu Huang said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ Are you serious? You want to do business? What kind of business?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Food business. I need someone to help me run around and move things, like an assistant. Weren¡¯t you looking for odd jobs? You can just help me.¡± Xu Huang was in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡± Ye Lulu nodded. ¡°Yes, I just need someone.¡± Xu Huang looked at her with wide eyes. There was a rare look of surprise on the young man¡¯s calm face. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the sry. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask the workers outside and set a price for you. However, don¡¯t worry. It will definitely be more than the usual. After all, I¡¯m hiring you on a full-time basis. It¡¯s different from you going out to do multiple odd jobs.¡± Xu Huang widened his eyes. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant. Your Guan family helped our family. I can even give up my sry¡­ I just¡­ don¡¯t know what I can help you with.¡± Ye Lulu said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll just be helping me run errands and be my assistant. Didn¡¯t I tell you just now that I want to do a food business? Naturally, I need someone to help me run around and do some misceneous work. It¡¯s the same for you when you go out to do odd jobs. The load is lighter here, but you might be busier.¡± ¡°Of course¡­ Of course, I don¡¯t mind being busy. I don¡¯t mind being tired or bitter. It¡¯s just that¡­ if you really need my help, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Xu Huang could not hide his surprise. After a while, he lowered his eyes and agreed. Ye Lulu happily said, ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be preparing for it in the next two days. I¡¯ll look for you if there¡¯s anything. Wait for me, I would call at any time,¡± Ye Lulu instructed. Xu Huang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll settle my grandmother down, but I¡¯ll definitely have time to help you.¡± At Xu Huang¡¯s ce, he thought that Ye Lulu needed help with something. He was extremely grateful to the Guan family and was willing to help in every way. Since Ye Lulu asked, he would definitely do it. He did not think at all that Ye Lulu would really do anything and give him a sry. Ye Lulu nodded and returned to the Guan family. ¡­ When she returned to the Guan family, Mother Rong was walking up to her. She asked excitedly, ¡°Lulu, we can set up a stall at the docks in two days. The food we¡¯ll be selling hasn¡¯t changed, right? Do we continue to prepare the ingredients for congee? The variety hasn¡¯t changed?¡± Ye Lulu replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still cold at the beginning of spring. It¡¯ll be cold for a while, but we can still sell congee. The number of glutinous rice chickens and steamed dumplings can also increase a little. After spring, the Yuan River will open again. There will probably be more people and it¡¯ll be very lively.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Mother Rong heard this, sheughed until her teeth couldn¡¯t be seen. She was extremely excited and wanted to continue working. However, Ye Lulu stopped her. ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t leave yet. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mother Rong paused her enthusiasm and turned around in confusion. For the entire winter, Ye Lulu did not mention anything about doing business. However, the Guan family should have thought of it since she was making different pastries. Ye Lulu said, ¡°Mother, you know as well that I can walk around after spring. I can do anything. I want to do something to earn money as well.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mother Rong was stunned and said mistakenly, ¡°You want to go out and do business too? Then you can manage our stall. I can let you cook our food. Anyway, we¡¯re from the same family, so you don¡¯t have to do anything else, right? Do you want to go out and set up a stall as well?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°No, Mother. Of course, you should be the one to set up this stall at home now. I don¡¯t mean to manage the stall. I just want to do another business that¡¯s also food-rted.¡± Mother Rong was even more puzzled. ¡°We already have a stall. Business is not bad and we can¡¯t even handle all the work. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to help out at our stall? Why do you need to do another business?¡± Ye Lulu wanted to say that it was because she had the freedom to be human and had her own thoughts. She could do whatever she wanted. However, her expression did not change. She said with a smile, ¡°No, Mother. Think about it. Can you ce all the eggs in one basket? That means, if you have a lot of eggs in a basket and you identally knock over that basket, will all the eggs break? Not a single one will be left?¡± Mother Rong was confused and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Our family already has a stall. It¡¯s true that business is very good. This is a good thing, so Mother, you can continue to manage it. You don¡¯t have to let me have it. I don¡¯t mean to snatch it. However, Mother, tell me, is my cooking skill good?¡± Ye Lulu asked Mother Rong patiently. Mother Rong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s naturally very good. Lulu, your cooking skills are much better than Mother¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. Do you think it would be good for me to sell my cooking skills and do another business?¡± Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°Our family has Mother¡¯s business, and I have my cooking skills. If I do another business, our family will have two businesses. If I have the strength, wouldn¡¯t it be better for our family to earn extra money?¡± Mother Rong understood a little and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but our family¡¯s business is already very busy. There aren¡¯t enough people. If you want to do another business, can you do it?¡± Ye Lulu nodded and said, ¡°I can hire a helper. I can set up another stall. I can handle it with my skills. When the two of us set up our stalls, we can take care of each other. However, Mother, don¡¯t deny the matter of finding people first. Think about it. Our family has three babies who aren¡¯t a year old yet. Isn¡¯t it very difficult to raise them?¡± Mother Rong originally wanted to say that there was no need to hire people. When she heard this, she nodded in a difficult manner, but she said, ¡°But our family¡¯s current business is enough to earn money. We can raise three babies. If youe over to help, the family can definitely earn more money by working together.¡± ¡°If we can earn more money, why don¡¯t we earn more?¡± Ye Lulu asked Mother Rong gently. As a modern person, even though she was only a university student before transmigrating, she already knew how to look at the situation and knew how to tolerate it. This was the characteristic of the new generation of young people in the modern world. They were mature and knew human affairs well. It was not that the Guan family was bad. On the contrary, they were too good. There was nothing to be picky about the Guan family. The family was also especially close and harmonious. It was also because of this that Ye Lulu wanted Mother Rong and the rest to lead a carefree life. The Guan family had not thought about dividing their assets. Although Ye Lulu was a modern human soul, she did not have the heart to live alone now. However, there were some things that she had to do and obtain her own autonomy. Doing business could be considered to be progressing slowly. Hence, Ye Lulu was not angry and her tone was gentle. Mother Rong was stunned as she was led away by her. She hesitated and said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± If they could earn two portions of money, why would she insist on earning only one portion? ¡°The three babies are not even a year old yet. They still have to be raised. There are also many children at home. I¡¯m not someone who favors one over the other. Mother, you know that as well. Therefore, this is also the reason why I want to do another business. If we raise the three babies well, don¡¯t we have to care about the other children at home? We have to raise them well too.¡± [1] a Chinese breed of domestic cat Chapter 262 - Ye Lulu Wants to Do Business Too

Chapter 262: Ye Lulu Wants to Do Business Too

¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it cost a lot of money since we have so many children?¡± ¡°Food and drinks, clothes and shoes. The only girl in our family is even more precious. What about jewelry and fabric? The children eat a lot as well. Furthermore, if our family has the ability, should we let the children study?¡± ¡°Study¡­ study?¡± Mother Rong was shocked and her entire body trembled. She had never thought of this term that no one in the rural mountains would dare to think of. Ye Lulu lowered her voice. ¡°Yes, why not? Mother didn¡¯t expect this only because there are no children from other families studying in this vige. There have always been few schrs in our Yuan City as well. However, this is because most farmers don¡¯t have any spare money. Our family earns enough money from doing business, so why can¡¯t we let the children study? Damao, Ermao, and the rest are already at the age of learning.¡± Mother Rong was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s always good to study. Mother, as long as it¡¯s possible, we can do it. There¡¯s no need to be afraid because the people nearby aren¡¯t doing this. Our family does business, and there¡¯s no one in our surroundings who does it. Didn¡¯t we do it still and earn money?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid to think about it. As long as it¡¯s possible, we can let the children at home study. If they can study well, even if they manage to pass the examinations only at a county level, that would be glorious. Even if they can¡¯t study well, the children will be able to read and count. In the future, it will be easier for them to find work and they won¡¯t be cheated when they go out. There are benefits to everything.¡± Mother Rong¡¯s heart pounded crazily and she became much slower. She looked at Ye Lulu and said, ¡°Should we¡­ really let them study?¡± ¡°Why not? Buy paper, pens, poems, and books so that the children can copy and write them first before finding a teacher. That¡¯s right. Our family has to go up and down the mountain every day since we have to set up a stall. Won¡¯t it be fine if we bring the children along?¡± Mother Rong could not take it anymore. The word ¡®study¡¯ was sacred and noble. Just the thought of it made her feel like she was about to faint. When Ye Lulu saw that she had hit the nail on the head, she continued to persuade her, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s how it is. This business at home can be done well if you and sisters-inw work together. If I have the strength, why don¡¯t I go out and do another business? The docks are so big, so isn¡¯t it good for our two businesses to earn money from both sides?¡± The thing that really moved Mother Rong was the studies. Moreover, Ye Lulu was right. Although the stall at home was earning a lot of money now, the Guan family had too many children. Although they earned a lot, money was like flowing water. It was very difficult to save money. Thinking afar, it was really not enough. ¡°Moreover, Chibei also wants to study.¡± Ye Lulu suddenly added. ¡°Ah? Chibei wants to study as well?!¡± Mother Rong did not know at all and asked in shock. ¡°Yes, he has already bought books. He has been reading at home during winter for many days.¡± Ye Lulu mentioned Guan Chibei calmly. ¡°I was the one who asked him to buy the books. Although Chibei is already a father, he¡¯s not very old. If he has the brains to study, let him do it. If he can¡¯t study, he can at least be literate. Chibei can teach our three babies when they grow up in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ultimately a good thing.¡± Mother Rong did not know about this at all, let alone that Chibei had already started reading! She had suffered a huge blow and could not tell if she was more happy or surprised. ¡°Then¡­ our family doesn¡¯t have enough hands¡­ If you want to do another business, how can you do it¡­¡± Mother Rong said hesitantly and worriedly, but she had already let go. Chapter 263 - Making a Wooden Cart for Ye Lulu

Chapter 263: Making a Wooden Cart for Ye Lulu

Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°We can hire Old Aunt Xu¡¯s family. Have you forgotten? Old Aunt Xu and her grandson don¡¯t have anything to do, but they need to survive. Xu Huang still has to go out to the city to find odd jobs¡­ Then why don¡¯t I ask them to help me work? I¡¯ll bring Xu Huang out and let him help me do heavy work and run errands. Although Old Aunt Xu¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, she can help me wash the vegetables. It¡¯s just nice.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not going out to do business on my own. If there are people in our family who are free, they can help me.¡± At the mention of Old Aunt Xu and her grandson, Mother Rong¡¯s expression changed. She really felt that it was very suitable¡­ The manpower issue was also resolved. The two of them were also reliable vigers. At this point, Mother Rong waspletely convinced. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright¡­¡± After deciding, Mother Rong became excited and started to ask Ye Lulu, ¡°Then what do you want to do? What food do you want to sell? Have you tried it at home? What do you need to do¡­¡± Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°Sell Mtang! I¡¯ve cooked it at home before. It¡¯s the numbing and spicy soup with different ingredients and fresh fragrance¡­¡± Mtang was indeed suitable for setting up a stall outside, especially now that it was spring. The cold air had not faded and the river was cold. If passersby came to have a bowl of Mtang¡­ that would be the best in the world! It was really easy to make Mtang. In any case, Ye Lulu could stir-fry the soup base every day. The seasonings could also be changed ording to the Shang dynasty¡¯s situation. Ye Lulu was never inflexible. Then, it was the ingredients that needed to be prepared over the next two days. Ye Lulu left the Guan family and went to Old Aunt Xu¡¯s house to tell her about helping out. Xu Huang was surprised. He did not expect Ye Lulu to ask Old Aunt Xu to work as well! However, Old Aunt Xu was overjoyed. She struggled out of bed and said that she could help Ye Lulu. Although her body was weak, she could still do things such as washing vegetables¡­ The Xu family was in a difficult situation. If Old Aunt Xu could work, they could earn two portions of money and that would be the best. Ye Lulu nodded and even said that if the Xu family could grow vegetables and raise chickens and ducks, she could buy them from the Xu family as ingredients. Old Aunt Xu almost revived on the spot. Her spirits were greatly increased. She struggled out of the bed and was full of motivation to live. She wanted to recuperate and help Ye Lulu. When the Guan family heard that Ye Lulu was going to start another business, they were a little surprised, but they quickly epted it and did not have any objections. Father Guan, Eldest Brother Guan, and the rest immediately took the time and initiative to give Ye Lulu a wooden cart like Mother Rong¡¯s! That was great. Ye Lulu was overjoyed. She was considered lucky to have transmigrated to an era where farmers in the mountains were more capable. In ancient times, technology had not been poprized yet. Many ordinary people did not know any handiwork at all and were so poor that their pots were worn. The Guan family started moving again. They were busy before preparing to leave to set up the stall. On the other hand, in order to prepare for business, Guan Chibei went down the mountain to buy some supplies from the city. Mother Rong and Ye Lulu told Guan Chibei what they wanted. For some reason, Guan Chibei had a shocking memory. He remembered so many trivial things after hearing them just once. Ye Lulu instructed Guan Chibei, ¡°If you see anyone selling fruits in the city, especially foreign merchants, you can buy apples and pears as long as they¡¯re fresh. Buy some back.¡± Chapter 264 - Guan Chibei Bought Two Baskets of Apples Back

Chapter 264: Guan Chibei Bought Two Baskets of Apples Back

The babies were already eating solid food. They had goat milk, eggs, meat, and vegetables at home. However, the only thing missing was fruits. Especially fresh and nutritious fruits. Ancient fruits were rare and expensive, so ordinary citizens did not have the ability to eat them. If Ye Lulu did not mention it, the Guan family would not have thought of buying it. However, Ye Lulu came from the modern era and knew that the babies would only be more well-rounded if they ate fruit mash. Hence, she specially instructed Guan Chibei. Although she had transmigrated to the mountains, as long as Ye Lulu had money, she would not be stingy with her babies¡¯ expenditure. These were necessary. Guan Chibei¡¯s personality was obviously very good. He actually nodded and agreed to such expensive goods that were not practical for farmers. He did not ask anything. The money Guan Chibei had left the city with was given by Mother Rong. As for Ye Lulu¡¯s business, she naturally did not ask her family to fork out the money. Instead, she took it from her own. It was not they did not have their own money. Some of the money exchanged with Guan Chibei¡¯s prey from earlier was still with her. Ye Lulu gave that money to Guan Chibei to buy things. She was not guilty. She wanted to do business now and earn money to raise the babies. After more than four hours, Guan Chibei returned from the city. As they had bought a lot of things, their Guan family kept a low profile and did not want too many people in the vige to see them. Therefore, Guan Chibei carried arge basket and ced all the things he had bought in it. The two baskets of apples were too heavy and there was no ce to put them, so Guan Chibei held them in his hands. Ye Lulu went out to pick him up and saw that these two small baskets of apples weighed about a few catties and there were about ten fresh apples. They looked pretty good as well. They were big and red! Ye Lulu was immediately overjoyed. She went forward to take the apples and asked Guan Chibei, ¡°You bought them? Were they merchants from another city? Was it difficult to find them?¡± ¡°What are these?¡­ New fruits! Oh, your Guan family is really generous. You bought two baskets of such expensive fresh fruits. There are so many of them?¡± A woman from the vige saw the apples Guan Chibei brought back and immediately eximed in surprise. She looked at Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei strangely. Ye Lulu took the apples and turned around to look. This was a woman from the vige called Auntie Liang. She had lived in the vige for a long time, so she could recognize her. She smiled at Auntie Liang. ¡°Oh, Auntie Liang, there are so many children at home. After winter, everyone is dry and skinny and needs some fresh fruits to nourish themselves. Furthermore, there are three babies. It¡¯s good for the babies to eat some fruit mash.¡± Auntie Liang had a son who was over two years old. He was fair and chubby. He had a round face and was quite cute. Ye Lulu had seen him before. When Ye Lulu said this, Auntie Liang revealed an even more puzzled expression. She snorted and nced at the two of them. She said disdainfully, ¡°Why would we need to spend so much money to buy expensive things like fresh fruits? Why would we need to buy fresh fruits for the children to eat? There are so many children in the vige, but they have always been raised like this. Even if they don¡¯t eat fresh fruits, wouldn¡¯t they be well-nourished?¡± ¡°Furthermore, even if the baby is sick, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll bring the baby out to the city and let the government¡¯s Kind Doctor treat him! We don¡¯t need to spend money on the Kind Doctor to treat him. As long as they are ordinary herbs that aren¡¯t too expensive, they can be provided as medicine for free! There¡¯s no need to worry about the baby¡¯s body. If there¡¯s a small problem, we can bring him out to see the Kind Doctor.¡± Chapter 265 - Kind Doctor

Chapter 265: Kind Doctor

Auntie Liang said proudly and looked at the apples contemptuously. ¡°Kind Doctor?¡± Ye Lulu was stunned. She had never heard of such a thing. What was it? Upon hearing Ye Lulu¡¯s question, Auntie Liang felt even smugger as if she had picked up a huge bargain. She looked at the apples Ye Lulu and the rest had bought with even more disdain. She said to Ye Lulu: ¡°That¡¯s right. You still don¡¯t know about the Kind Doctor, right? He¡¯s a doctor hired by the government. Our government does things well and loves the people. This was originally a doctor hired by the government, but the county magistrate said that he knew that many poor families in the city can¡¯t afford to spend money on their children¡¯s illnesses. Many young children couldn¡¯t treat their illnesses and died prematurely. He said that he felt sorry for the young children, so he specially pushed this doctor out to treat the children of the entire Yuan City for free. He¡¯s in front of the government¡¯s door. We call this doctor ¡®Kind Doctor¡¯.¡± ¡°¡®Kind Doctor¡¯ is the nickname provided by the government to the doctor who treated the children for free. Wemoners also call him that because he treated the children for free. Everyone praised him and said that he saved many children¡¯s lives and treated many sick children. He¡¯s a good person. He deserves to be called ¡®Kind Doctor¡¯.¡± Auntie Liang looked up and said to the two of them, ¡°In any case, if there¡¯s a small problem, I¡¯ll bring Dan Wa out to see the Kind Doctor. I won¡¯t spend a single cent. I¡¯m not afraid that Dan Wa¡¯s body is weak.¡± Dan Wa was Auntie Liang¡¯s two-year-old son. He was just like his name. His face was like a peeled egg, and it was indeed round and white. ¡°Why would I need to spend so much money to buy these expensive fruits like you guys?¡± Auntie Liang did not forget to criticize the apples they had bought. When Ye Lulu heard about the Kind Doctor, she was a little surprised and felt that this was a good thing. In ancient times, medical conditions were indeed too poor. Many children died easily and this was indeed very dangerous. The officials had invited this doctor to be a Kind Doctor. It was indeed good to have such a guarantee and that he was doing good deeds. However, other than talking about Kind Doctor, Auntie Liang also wanted to belittle them for buying apples. ¡°You two are really generous. You¡¯re so rich. You even spent so much money to buy fresh fruits that only rich people can eat.¡± Ye Lulu paused and smiled politely. ¡°Not really. Everyone is different. My children are craving food, so I¡¯ll let them eat something fresh.¡± ¡°These triplets have eyes. They¡¯re more expensive than each of our babies. No child in our vige can eat fresh fruits. Your Guan family¡¯s three babies are amazing.¡± She did not expect Auntie Liang to keep going. Ye Lulu was already fake smiling, but she was still angry. She only smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying? Which family doesn¡¯t dote on their children?¡± ¡°No family would buy such expensive fruits like your Guan family. This is the style of a big family. They also spend money on fresh fruits. They are rich and dare to spend money. However, by relying on the fact that they gave birth to triplets, the Guan family has carefully held them in their hands and is willing to buy them anything.¡± ¡°The Guan family¡¯s life is really good. They don¡¯t look like people from the mountains anymore.¡± That Auntie Liang still refused to let go and further insulted the Guan family. The focus was on Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. The smile on Ye Lulu¡¯s face fadedpletely and the corners of her lips curled down. Chapter 266 - Selling Malatang

Chapter 266: Selling Mtang

¡°Could it be that the people in the vige can¡¯t live better? Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Liang. We have our own way of raising our babies.¡± These words were said rather bluntly, and there was no room for rebuttal. Auntie Liang didn¡¯t say anything else. She pouted and left. Ye Lulu didn¡¯t take the unrted seriously. She took the newly bought apples into the house, skinned them, and mashed them with a spoon to feed the babies. The three babies loved it! They were overjoyed from eating. Their beautiful eyes lit up and their mouths curled up in surprise. Their pink tongues chased after the spoon to eat apple mash! Of course, this was the first time the babies had eaten fresh apples! The naturally unpolluted fresh apples from ancient times were sweet and fragrant. The babies could not help but lick their tongues! Ye Lulu also secretly took a bite. It was sandy and sweet. It was indeed very delicious! When the three babies ate the sweet apple mash, they were so happy that they started dancing. Even the youngest son, who had a cold personality, opened his eyespletely. His eyes were bright as he chased after the fresh and sweet apple mash. After feeding the three babies apple mash, it became their favorite food. They had to chase after Ye Lulu for her to feed it to them almost every day. The triplets were still very smart. Their current understanding and reaction speed could be said to have improved rapidly every day. The babies had learned how to turn over five months ago. They learned it at the same time and turned over within a day. After that, the babies kept changing and their bodies became stronger. Now, the three babies were always trying to stand up¡­ They always seemed to want to stand up straight and try their best to stand up with their feet. Apart from that, the babies had changed a lot. Theirnguage skills were improving. Lately, they often opened their mouths and shouted nonsense. In fact, they were learning to talk. They were in various stages of learning to imitate and speak. For example, they could utter words simr to what adults had just said. And just like that day, when they were anxious, they would shout out words such as ¡®cold¡¯. Over the past two days, the babies had been imitating more words. From time to time, they would say things like ¡®cold¡¯, ¡®fruit¡¯, and ¡®again¡¯. Ye Lulu knew that they were in the midst of elerating their learning and might speak soon. This made Ye Lulu even more excited and thoughtful. Ye Lulu also shared the apples with the other children from the Guan family. After the children from the Guan family ate the apples, they started to talk about their business agenda. The Yuan River would start voyages the next day and the market at the docks would open as well. They had to prepare for business right away. The men from the Guan family worked together to make a wooden cart for Ye Lulu. As per Ye Lulu¡¯s request, it was different from Mother Rong¡¯s cart. This wooden cart had two stoves of simr sizes. After putting in tworge pots, one would be boiled with the soup base and the other would be for dipping the ingredients. The table was wide and t. All kinds of ingredients would be ced on it. There were two shelves under the wooden cart with wooden basins. When the timees, Ye Lulu would sell Mtang while Xu Huang would wash the vegetables and the like. This wooden cart was grand and had a convenient design. Ye Lulu simply loved it. Mother Rong also eximed repeatedly. Ye Lulu went to Old Aunt Xu¡¯s house and plucked a basket of various vegetables from the vegetable field. She asked Old Aunt Xu to help her wash the vegetables. Of course, Mother Rong also went over to help. As for Ye Lulu, she took Xu Huang to the side and instilled some concepts of what he would do when the stall was open¡­ Soon, it was the morning of the second day. Today was the day the Yuan River opened. In fact, the Yuan River had already opened in the middle of the night. As soon as they reached the docks, it would be the liveliest scene. Around four in the morning, Ye Lulu had already gotten up. There was no other reason. It was the first day to start the business. She had to upy a space early, or else there would be many vendors. The sky was still dark. After Ye Lulu got up, the babies opened their eyes one after another. They had never woken up so early, so they woke up with Ye Lulu. Even the youngest child opened his eyes and nced at Ye Lulu weakly before closing them again. ¡°Cold!¡± In his semi-conscious state, the second son in the middle let out a clear sound. It was actually quite clear. The second son was the fastest to wake up. He waved his hands and feet energetically and pounced on Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu caught the baby¡¯s soft body and hugged him to her chest. She smiled and lowered her head to kiss the baby. ¡°What are you doing? Mother is going out. Let Old Aunt Xu take care of you today.¡± That¡¯s right. Old Aunt Xu had one more thing to do. That was toe over to the Guan family and help take care of the three babies! After Ye Lulu went out to do business, there would be fewer people to take care of the babies. Father Guan was left at home. A man might not be able to take care of the babies well. Coincidentally, Xu Huang had gone out with Ye Lulu. There was no one at home to take care of Old Aunt Xu, so she might as welle to the Guan family and eat and drink with them. She was an experienced old woman and could also take care of the three babies. It was perfect, so they agreed. Ye Lulu picked up her second son and kissed him on the forehead. She smiled gently. ¡°Mother will be back tonight. The babies have to be obedient at home and listen to Grandma Xu, okay?¡± The second son did not understand. He was just exceptionally lively and loved it when Ye Lulu hugged him. Heughed loudly and pounced forward to press Ye Lulu¡¯s shoulder. He opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Lulu was shocked. That was incredible. The word her second son had shouted was very urate! Her second son already knew how to call her mother! Ye Lulu was overjoyed and hugged her second son tightly. ¡°Wow, my second son is so amazing! As expected, the first person the baby called out was his Mother. Oh? Mother¡¯s second son is so amazing! Chi Chi is the first to call Mother. Good baby!¡± Ye Lulu was overjoyed. This was a good sign. The first morning she was prepared to set up her stall, the baby called her ¡®Mother¡¯! The second son spun two rounds in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms and smiled even more happily. His little hands pressed tightly onto Ye Lulu¡¯s shoulders and he cried out excitedly. Just as Ye Lulu finished praising her second son. The eldest son, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened hisrge eyes and nced at Ye Lulu. The emotions on his face did not change. He opened his pink lips and said briefly, ¡°Mother!¡± It turned out that the eldest son also knew how to call her ¡®Mother¡¯! The youngest child opened his eyes and looked at her. He did not show any reaction. Then, he turned his head and was toozy to reply. Ye Lulu was surprised. So the other two babies actually knew how to call her ¡®Mother¡¯? It was just that they didn¡¯t say anything? Then, she had praised her second son just now¡­ That was why the eldest son suddenly opened his mouth and called her ¡®Mother¡¯. Was he proving that he knew how to call her that as well?! Were the babies fighting for a favor? Hahaha¡­ Ye Lulu put down her second son and first praised the eldest son. ¡°So the eldest son knows how to call his mother as well!¡± Then, she turned around and walked toward the youngest son. She reached out a fair finger and poked the youngest son¡¯s snow-white face. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°The youngest son should call me that as well, hmm? Let me hear you call your mother as well. You definitely know how to!¡± Ye Lulu teased her youngest son. The youngest child turned his head away and tilted his head even more. He raised his little hand and grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s finger with his soft little fingers, pushing her away. His little mouth did not move and he did not make a single sound. His face was weary. Ye Lulu was speechless. You can do it. Forget about the fact that the youngest son was arrogant and cold. He even made people wonder if he was stupid. ¡°Cold!¡± The second son was extremely active. He shouted at the side again. Ye Lulu went over and patted his buttocks and kissed him. She interacted with the three babies for a while in the morning before changing her clothes and preparing to go down the mountain to the docks. Ye Lulu was actually very excited because this was the first time she was going down the mountain after transmigrating to the Shang dynasty. Forget about going to do business. This was her first time going out to the city to take a look! It was simply too exciting. Therefore, Ye Lulu was not sleepy at all. She left the house full of energy. Almost everyone in the Guan family had already woken up. Today, the entire Guan family was mobilized for the two stalls. They were going to bring the new wooden cart down the mountain today, so the brothers from the Guan family helped Ye Lulu push the cart out first. After leaving the Guan family¡¯s door, Xu Huang was already waiting at the door. As soon as he saw Ye Lulu, he followed behind her. It was not yet daybreak outside, but a group of people had already left the mountain. It was not only to upy space but also to avoid letting the vigers see them. After all, no one in the vige knew about their family¡¯s business. It was the same today. The surroundings were still dark, and their group had already stepped onto the mountain path. After walking for more than two hours, they went down the mountain at a rtively fast speed. Although she was tired, Ye Lulu still felt very excited the moment she stepped off the mountain! They followed the path at the foot of the mountain and soon entered the city. After entering the city, they did not enter the streets of the city but turned straight to the docks. Today was the most exciting day. Ye Lulu estimated that it was not even six in the morning yet. Forget about the frequent ships on the Yuan River, there were already many vendors at the market! The area ahead was bustling with noise. When Ye Lulu saw this, she quickly moved forward. The brothers from the Guan family pushed the wooden cart for Ye Lulu today, so they followed her. The spot where Mother Rong and the rest originally set up their stall was at a ce near the market at the docks. There were many people there, so it was considered a good area. There were usually many people around. Ye Lulu looked around and thought about it before walking deeper into the docks. Since Mother Rong was outside, she naturally had to walk deeper inside. She avoided Mother Rong¡¯s crowd and went to snatch the crowd on the other side. Ye Lulu walked in. The brothers from the Guan family followed her. When they saw that she was walking deeper inside, they could not help but look at her. However, Ye Lulu did not stop. The more she walked in, the denser the crowd became. It was almost impossible for her to move. When she looked at the vendors again, they were almost full. There was no space at all¡­ The brothers from the Guan family could not help but be puzzled. Where was Ye Lulu going? They were already close to the river. As it was cold and most people wanted to go down after getting off the boat, not many vendors set up their stalls near the river. Ye Lulu looked around and her eyebrows suddenly moved. There was a ce in front that was a little close to the river. It was also a little colder and windier than inside. Furthermore, at the side of the densest crowd, no one was setting up their stall there for the time being because of this. There was a small empty spot, but it was just nice enough to push the wooden cart over. Ye Lulu¡¯s gaze changed and she immediately said, ¡°Ahead¡­ stop over there.¡± This spot might be despised by other vendors, but Ye Lulu liked it! This was because the wind by the river happened to be blowing towards the center of the crowd at the docks. Then, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge advantage for her to sell things like Mtang here? It was simply superb! As for whether it was colder than the inside, that was not a big problem. When it came to selling Mtang, her entire body felt warm. What did it mean by not feeling cold? She might even feel more energized¡­ Ye Lulu almost immediately decided to set up the stall there! Eldest Brother Guan and the rest pushed the wooden cart to the ce Ye Lulu had mentioned. A wooden cart came over, looking like a huge monster. Many people looked over. Ye Lulu asked Eldest Brother Guan and the rest to stop. After deciding on the location of the stall, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest wanted to go over to Mother Rong¡¯s side to help. This was because there were many types of food there and they needed people. However, among the brothers from the Guan family, Guan Chixi stayed behind. Not everyone left. Eldest Brother Guan and Second Brother Guan went over to Mother Rong¡¯s side. After settling down, Ye Lulu instructed Xu Huang to start the fire and heat the pot. That was right. Because she had capital this time, the pot Ye Lulu used was an authentic big iron pot that cost her two taels of silver! Ye Lulu was usually more daring to spend money, so she asked Guan Chibei to specially go out to the city and buy a big iron pot. Guan Chixi helped out and took out the bamboo tubes and wooden bowls from the shelf under the table. Ye Lulu ced the first batch of washed ingredients on the table. There were fresh and juicy vegetables and different types of meat¡­ The pot was hot. Ye Lulu picked up the seasonings and started to stir-fry the soup base for Mtang. Originally, the base for Mtang could be stir-fried at home beforehand. It was convenient and could even be brought out. However, on the first day that Ye Lulu set up her stall, she specially came here to start stir-frying the base for Mtang. She did so to maximize the fragrance and spread it out to attract the crowd! The rapeseed oil was heated and various kinds of chili, pepper, star anise, and the rest were added. There was also arge amount of homemade chili sauce. When these ingredients were stir-fried together, they were extremely fragrant. Chapter 267 - Numbing and Spicy Vegetables and Balls

Chapter 267: Numbing and Spicy Vegetables and Balls

Ye Lulu picked up the spat to stir-fry. The temperature of the fire and oil was just right. With a sizzling sound, a strong smell rose. Moreover, it swept out domineeringly to the surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so fragrant.¡± ¡°This smell is too strong. It smells so spicy. Where did thise from?¡± Some people around the stall had already looked over with strange gazes. No matter what they were thinking, they were already attracted. The oil was boiling and bubbling. The smell of various ingredients and chili was maximized. At this moment, it was already extremely fragrant. There was a clear sound¡­ Ye Lulu scooped up the pork bone soup that she had simmered the entire night in the big pot beside her and poured it into the stir-fried base. Whoosh¡­ That fragrance¡­ was indescribable. Everyone smelled the spicy soup mixed with a mellow fragrance. It was even more fragrant and alluring. It could not help but attract more people¡¯s attention. Some people really followed the smell and came over. Some people who were in front stopped in their tracks and stood in front of the stall. The soup continued to boil and bubble. At this moment, Ye Lulu started to add ingredients. This bowl¡­ She wanted to eat it herself! She was starving. In order to avoid hypoglycemia, she only drank a bowl of sugar water with eggs early in the morning. It was not because the Guan family did not make breakfast, but because she had also drooled the entire night and was looking forward to eating Mtang this morning! How long had it been since she had eaten such food since she came to the ancient times? Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t even count clearly. Usually, at the Guan family, she could cook anything she wanted. However, such soup was not prepared every day, and the variety of dishes was not alwaysplete. The things she wanted to eat could only be gathered today after setting up the stall. On one hand, Ye Lulu was attracting the gazes of others, but on the other hand, she wanted to eat it herself. Her heart was filled with the mellow and fragrant soup boiling in the pot. When she saw that there was a small fire under the stove, she immediately used her long wooden chopsticks to pick up the ingredients she wanted to eat and put them in at the optimal time. Mushrooms, tofu, radish, potatoes, fishballs, chicken filet, vermicelli, meatballs¡­ and finally, beancurd sheets. That¡¯s right. In order to open the stall, Ye Lulu had made a few new ingredients in advance. Fishballs were not worth mentioning. There were also chicken filet and beancurd sheets! There was vermicelli, to begin with. The Shang dynasty already had this, as well as mung bean jelly. Ye Lulu did not know which dynasty this was from, but there was plenty of such stuff. There were only things like chicken filet that came from the modern era. However, it was not impossible to make, just that it was a little troublesome. Usually, there was no need to do it, but now, in order to set up a stall, Ye Lulu did it! Then she could eat it herself! She had also processed the beancurd sheet a little. It was not difficult to make it because the Shang dynasty¡¯s tofu-making process was quite advanced. At modern video streaming sites, one could see the methods of preparing beancurd sheets from user-generated videos. Ye Lulu had prepared all the ingredients. After having transmigrated such a long time ago, she was already craving them. When the dishes were cooked, she immediately took a wooden bowl and scooped out all the ingredients. Finally, she used a long wooden spoon to scoop arge spoonful of soup and pour it in. The rich color was dyed with the bottom of the spicy red soup, soaking all the ingredients in the wooden bowl. There were mushrooms, potatoes, and meatballs. They floated and sank, looking extremely rich. This bowl looked very enticing. Ye Lulu swallowed hard and let the soup base simmer in the pot. She quickly picked up the bowl and prepared to eat. The babies loved solid food and always had goat milk, so Ye Lulu had been preparing to stop breastfeeding them recently. She could finally eat something spicy¡­ Ye Lulu nced at the sauce on the wooden table and took a small breath. She even reached out to scoop a small spoonful of bright and rich chili sauce and poured it on top of various ingredients. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Smelling the stronger fragrance, Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help but hiss. But wait, why did the hissing sound seem so loud? Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She picked up a snow-white and tender fishball with her chopsticks and ced it in her mouth. She took a bite and realized that it was juicy, tender, and smooth. There was a very strong fresh fish vor, but there was no fishy smell at all. There were also other ingredients added. This fishball was made with the best texture and taste. After being cooked by the soup of Mtang, the fire was just right. As soon as she ate it, it was simply delicious. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ye Lulu closed her eyes and cried crazily in her mind. It was too delicious. After transmigrating to ancient times for so long, she had finally eaten Mtang that was close to the modern version! She did not have the proper taste and variety of ingredients like the modern Mtang, but with the addition of the fresh and sweet fish meat from ancient times, which was natural and free of impurities, she imperceptibly felt like crying when she ate the Mtang fish balls. ¡­ Eh, that¡¯s not right. Why was this sound so loud? Ye Lulu finally came back to her senses. When she looked up, she almost took two steps back and threw the bowl in her hand. Woah, when did such arge group of people gather in front of the stall? There were at least dozens of people. All of them were piled together and their eyes were focused on the Mtang in her hands. Did peoplee so quickly? In the blink of an eye, so many people had appeared in front of her. ¡°?¡± Ye Lulu looked at the person in front of her and didn¡¯t forget to pick up another mushroom to eat. Damn, it was tender, juicy, and sweet. It had a superb texture and had the lingering fragrance of Mtang. It was simply a good dish. The group of people in front of them couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva as they watched Ye Lulu eat the smooth and red mushroom. ¡°You¡­ what are you eating?¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the pot? It¡¯s spicy and fragrant!¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s so much red oil¡­ It¡¯s not very spicy, right? You¡¯re not pretending, right? Can you eat it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really fragrant¡­ What¡¯s this called? A new stall?¡± Everyone looked at her stall and seemed to be sizing her up and testing her. They even scrutinized her a little. Ye Lulu ate the mushroom and picked up the chicken filet with her chopsticks! The chicken filet was fried just right. It was fragrant and crispy looking. It was natural chicken meat. It was unlike the modern world where other things could be added. She took a bite¡­ Oh my, the secret recipe was fragrant and tender. It was the vor of the modern era! Ye Lulu cried. She was not someone who missed old things and did not like change. Therefore, after transmigrating, she only had one life left. She pretended to blend in very normally. But how could she not miss the past at all? After eating the taste of modern food, all sorts of feelings welled up in Ye Lulu¡¯s heart. Her eyes were moist. Everyone was shocked. What kind of food was this? Could it be that there was food so delicious that it made people cry?! Was this true?! However, no one could cry just like that, right?! Ye Lulu had no idea that she was being mistaken for crying as it was too delicious. Everyone stared at her with wide eyes. Someone looked at the soup base and fresh ingredients on her wooden cart and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re setting up a stall, right? What are you selling? Are you selling them now?!¡± Ignoring everything else, they were really craving for it. Furthermore, there was a good opportunity today. It was the first day of voyages. To themoners in Yuan City, it was also the first day of spring. Therefore, there were many people who wanted to try something new. Therefore, some people could not help but ask Ye Lulu. However, Ye Lulu bit off arge piece of chicken filet and chewed it in her mouth in an intoxicated manner. Her expression did not change as she said, ¡°I¡¯m opening a stall, but I won¡¯t sell it now. I¡¯ll start selling it after I finish it.¡± The expressions of the surrounding people changed. What? Not selling?! There was actually someone who came out to set up a stall and not sell anything?! Ye Lulu calmly finished the chicken filet. As it was too fragrant, everyone in front of her swallowed their saliva crazily. Ye Lulu held the wooden bowl and stood behind the stall. She ate quickly and enjoyed it. The problem was that although she was so eager to eat, she was still very refined and did not spill any soup. It was simply iparably natural. Ye Lulu felt like she was buying cow intestines from those small shops on the modern streets in the past. They were indeed too attractive. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Lulu, ¡°Not selling?¡± As Ye Lulu ate Mtang in an intoxicated manner, she replied clearly, ¡°Yes, not selling now. I want to finish it before selling. I can¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯ve been craving this for too long.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± If you can¡¯t wait, what about us? You¡¯re a stall owner, and you¡¯re the one selling this food. How dare you say that you¡¯re finally eating this¡­ Ye Lulu was not joking. She really nned to finish it before selling Mtang. Firstly, she was joking. She was selling Mtang herself, so how could she not be addicted to it first?! Secondly, it was to also arouse the greed of the surrounding people¡­ Ye Lulu ate the bowl of Mtang calmly and attentively, making the surrounding people wait¡­ Some of them felt that Ye Lulu was too pretentious. They snorted in disdain and left, but Ye Lulu did not notice at all as she was focused on the wooden bowl in front of her. Guan Chibei stood beside the wooden cart and looked at her calmly. Ye Lulu opened another stall to do business. Most of the Guan family members were helping Mother Rong. It was equivalent to her starting a new business and finding Old Aunt Xu and her grandson outside to help. However, no matter what, Guan Chibei would naturally follow her to set up a stall. As her ¡®husband¡¯, Guan Chibei would help her no matter what she did. When Ye Lulu calcted the manpower, she naturally included him as well, so she only hired Xu Huang and that was enough for the time being. When Ye Lulu saw him, she widened her eyes and quickly swallowed the soft and fragrant radish. She said to Guan Chibei, ¡°I forgot about you. I¡¯ll cook you a bowl first. You didn¡¯t eat much breakfast today. Come, pick the ingredients first. What do you want to eat?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. He did not reject her suggestion and walked over. He picked up the huge wooden spoon beside him and started to pick up the ingredients. Not bad. This act of picking up food with a spoon even restored the style of the Mtang restaurants in the alley outside many big schools in the modern world. It could be said that it was very localized. This was also specially designed by Ye Lulu to find some constion in small details. Guan Chibei went forward and took a few meatballs. He also took fishballs, vegetables, mushrooms, radish, and chicken filet. Ye Lulu nced at him and found that he was quite good at eating. He buried his head in his food and chewed noisily. The hot soup coupled with the fragrant and spicy taste and the toughness of the vermicelli were delicious. After finishing that mouthful of vermicelli, Ye Lulu let out a breath and lowered her head to drink another mouthful of soup. Awesome! When Guan Chibei saw her actions, he paused and added another bunch of vermicelli. Ye Lulu ate a few mouthfuls of vermicelli. The people who had been watching her actions also swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, their eyes anxiously focused on her. Ye Lulu put down the wooden bowl and walked over to help Guan Chibei heat the vegetables. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?!¡± Guan Chixi leaned over, his expression filled with even more desire. He rubbed his hands together. He had always been the most enthusiastic when it came to delicious food. ¡°Go and get what you want to eat.¡± Ye Lulu cooked the vegetables and said, ¡°Xu Huang as well.¡± She said what she wanted, so Xu Huang did not decline. Instead, he silently went forward and picked up a wooden spoon. The Mtang was cooked very quickly. This was also one of the reasons why Ye Lulu supported the idea of Mtang. It was too suitable for her to set up a stall to sell! After cooking for Guan Chibei, she handed the bowl to him. Guan Chixi and Xu Huang¡¯s portions were served. Guan Chixi was very well-equipped. He took a variety of ingredients and tried everything. As for Xu Huang, most of them were vegetables. Only a portion of beancurd sheets was made from beans. Then, he took arge bundle of noodles, which was not very suitable for Mtang but was good at withstanding hunger. Ye Lulu made Mtang from the Shang dynasty. Since it was being sold in ancient times, it would naturally be a local version. The most expensive ingredients like vermicelli were priced the highest and only a little was prepared. As for the rest, they were not suitable for making Mtang. However, Ye Lulu had prepared a lot of handmade noodles that were suitable for the current situation. White flour was of the highest grade. There were also two-vored noodles, three-vored noodles, and even ck noodles. Although the noodles would ruin the soup base for Mtang, and it didn¡¯t taste that good when cooked, Ye Lulu was still prepared because manymoners couldn¡¯t eat vermicelli. Xu Huang was holding ck noodles, which were of the worst quality. Chapter 268 - A Huge Merchant Ship with Golden Bells

Chapter 268: A Huge Merchant Ship with Golden Bells

Ye Lulu looked at it. Forget about the staple food. Although it was harder to swallow, it was still natural coarse grain. This dish was not suitable at all. When Ye Lulu ced the ingredients in the pot, she picked up a few more fishballs for Xu Huang. Xu Huang lowered his head silently and calcted in his heart. Sixth Brother Guan had fished the fishballs in the river himself. The price was lower than the pork meatballs, so he could afford them, right¡­ Ye Lulu quickly made two bowls of Mtang and handed a bowl each to them. This speed shocked the people in front of the stall. What kind of food was this stall doing? Why was it cooked so quickly? It was simr to the dry rations sold, but this food was made with soup and water. It was not the same as dry steamed buns at all. What kind of stall was this?! Guan Chixi eagerly took his bowl and started to eat. After eating a few mouthfuls, Guan Chixi looked up and said to Ye Lulu in surprise, ¡°This is even more delicious than thest few times! Amazing! Why is the taste so amazing? It¡¯s satisfying and refreshing.¡± Ye Lulu also replicated the scene. At that time, Mother Rong and the rest had done a live broadcast. The few of them did not sell it but ate together first¡­ This caused the surrounding crowd to crave it. ¡°What is your stall selling?¡± A merchant who had just alighted from the boat walked over and asked directly, ¡°How do you sell it?¡± How were they going to sell so many ingredients? This was fresh. They had never seen such a stall at the docks. Ye Lulu was just finishing her bowl of Mtang. She felt satisfied and at ease and started to focus on selling. She stood in front of the hot pot with a clear gaze and a generous attitude, and said to the surrounding crowd: ¡°Our stall sells Mtang.¡± ¡°Mtang?!¡± This was the first time everyone had heard of this. ¡°How do we sell it? Take whatever ingredients you like and we¡¯ll cook them in a pot. You can add chili sauce, vinegar, soy sauce, and other seasonings ording to your taste. The stall has just opened, so there are no tables or chairs. There are only wooden bowls. After you finish eating here, you can return the bowls. You can also do takeouts and put them in arge bamboo tube. However, you have to pay for the bamboo tube.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you bring bowls from your house. That would be the best. You can make whatever you want to eat and bring them back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a method?¡± ¡°Do we have to stand here and eat?¡± ¡°How much is a bamboo tube? Why do we have to pay for it ourselves?¡± Ye Lulu did not dodge and said bluntly, ¡°Why not? The bamboo tube doesn¡¯t belong to you. Since you want it, you have to pay for it.¡± Ye Lulu spoke boldly and confidently, not at all intimidated by the crowd¡¯s gossip. In this world, everyone thought that women were weak and restrained. However, Ye Lulu did not move and her expression was calm. The person didn¡¯t say anything else. A strong man dressed as a crew member raised his eyebrows and said with a frown, ¡°But there are many vegetables here. They can¡¯t fill our stomachs. What¡¯s the point of ordering them?¡± Ye Lulu said calmly, ¡°If you want to eat your fill, you can include noodles. There are different types of noodles. You can take as many ingredients as you want. That¡¯s our specialty.¡± ¡°How can you not be full? You can take as much as you want. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you can eat to your fill? How can you not be full?¡± The man frowned and pondered for two seconds before saying, ¡°That¡¯s true. How are the prices set? ording to what you said, if your ingredients are priced expensively, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely expensive for men like us to eat our fill?¡± Ye Lulu replied calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not true. There are both expensive and cheap dishes. This is so that it¡¯s convenient for everyone to spend as much money as they want. Look, if it¡¯s cheap, you can choose one or two vegetables and add some noodles. That would withstand hunger. If you don¡¯tck money and want to try something new, you can order whatever you want.¡± ¡°For vegetables, Including the mushrooms picked every day in the mountains, you can get three sticks for one copper coin. Tofu is one copper coin for one stick. These are called beancurd sheets. It¡¯s something new and unique. You can¡¯t find it in other stalls. I made it myself. I got it midway through the process of making tofu. That¡¯s two copper coins for one stick. Meatballs are one copper coin for one stick. Vermicelli is three copper coins for one small bundle. Take as many as you want to eat. White flour noodles are four copper coins for one small bundle. Two-vored noodles are two copper coins for one small bundle, three-vored noodles are two copper coins, ck noodles are one copper coin.¡± ¡°Lastly, this is a special recipe. It¡¯s called chicken filet. It¡¯s a secret recipe that I specially developed. It¡¯s brand new and has excellent vor. It¡¯s most suitable to be ced in the soup of Mtang. If you want to try it, you can order it. This is expensive. Five copper coins.¡± After hearing Ye Lulu¡¯s introduction, everyone around was interested. It was mainly because this kind of food stall was a little interesting and they felt very addicted to it. However, when they heard Ye Lulu introduce the price of the chicken filet, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?! No way. A small piece of this thing costs five copper coins?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more expensive than a handful of white flour noodles!¡± ¡°What is this? Chicken filet?! Is this chicken meat? Although meat is expensive, it can¡¯t be sold for five copper coins just for a small piece like yours! This is too expensive!¡± History was repeating itself. As their stalls did not sell ordinary things from the Shang dynasty and Ye Lulu¡¯s pricing had never been low, Mother Rong had experienced such doubts when she set up her stall back then. Now, Ye Lulu was experiencing it again. Ye Lulu said, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s chicken meat, but we have to take into ount the seasonings and procedures. Also, it¡¯s fried. It¡¯s not cheap at all! Furthermore, this is an exclusive secret recipe. Our family is the only one in the entire Shang dynasty who has it. How can a specialty not be worth a single cent? It has to be worth money as well!¡± Ye Lulu went even further than what Mother Rong had said. The crowd in front of her immediately shook their heads in surprise. They looked at Ye Lulu for a moment and then started discussing among themselves. ¡°Is this girl crazy¡­¡± ¡°What did she say? A specialty that requires money? She must be crazy!¡± ¡°Silver coins are practical. One can touch them and you can see copper coins. What is a specialty? Can you get them? Why can you exchange them with copper coins that can be touched and felt?!¡± The innocent ancient citizens were shocked. Ye Lulu said calmly, ¡°Of course. If you guys go to a big restaurant to eat and order a te of stir-fried vegetables, will it be the same as eating at a stall?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re just a stall!¡± someone shouted back. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a stall, so I¡¯m not selling stall fees. Instead, I¡¯m selling an exclusive recipe! You can¡¯t eat food like chicken filet anywhere else. Isn¡¯t it the same as you can¡¯t eat the restaurant¡¯s dishes outside?¡± Ye Lulu quickly argued back. Everyone fell silent. They also understood¡­ why specialties were valuable. Although everyone had understood the logic of epting money, not everyone was willing to spend an extra copper coin to buy an exclusive ¡®specialty¡¯. Many people were just watching, but this was only about the chicken filet. After talking for a long time, a clean male voice said roughly, ¡°We just pick up the vegetables, right? Use this wooden basket to pick them? Give them to me and I¡¯ll order something to eat.¡± This male voice belonged to the crew member who was questioning whether he could eat his fill. He was not short of money and was also attracted by the smell of Mtang. It was the first time he had seen Ye Lulu¡¯s stall at the docks. He was still unclear about the situation. He looked at her for a while longer before moving forward. ¡°Yes, pick up whatever you want to eat. You heard the price just now, right?¡± Ye Lulu replied bluntly. The person nodded. Xu Huang immediately handed over the wooden basket. He was very nervous, afraid that no one would do Ye Lulu¡¯s business. When he saw that someone was going to buy it, he quickly did his work. After the crew member made his move, a few people immediately surrounded him. They asked a lot of questions, but this stall with such a fragrant smell¡­ Many people wanted to try it! In particr, there were various merchants, bosses, and people of status gathered at the docks! There were only three wooden baskets. Firstly, the stall was too small and there was only one pot. Ye Lulu would not be able to cook everything alone in time, so she was afraid that the taste would be adversely affected if there were too many people. Secondly, once there were too many people, it would be chaotic. It was best not to leave too many pots around the stall. Therefore, only three wooden baskets were made. Only the three people at the front walked around the wooden cart with wooden baskets to pick up the ingredients. The rest of the people rushed forward and surrounded the entire wooden cart. However, they heard Ye Lulu shout, ¡°Everyone behind, line up! Line up and take turns. Don¡¯t all rush up!¡± ¡°Line up? What do you mean by lining up?¡± Another person asked. As there were many merchants in Yuan City, there were very few instances where people needed to queue. Everyone usually rushed forward and fought over them one by one. It was the same at Mother Rong¡¯s side. A group of people surrounded the wooden cart. However, Ye Lulu shouted, ¡°It means for one person to follow another! That¡¯s because there are three wooden baskets. There can be three lines. After one person is done, another person will take it.¡± ¡°This is too troublesome!¡± ¡°You have so many rules. Who do you think you are?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating. How dare a woman ride on our heads?!¡± Some people had huge reactions. Their expressions darkened, and they turned around to leave! Ye Lulu did not shrink back at all and shouted with a calm expression, ¡°Line up! Line up! If a few people walk away, you¡¯ll be in the front! Hurry up, the faster we move, the faster we¡¯ll be ahead!¡± When the remaining people heard that, they were surprised to find it very reasonable! Everyone looked at each other and followed their hearts to line up¡­ When the men who had flicked their sleeves and left heard this, their faces darkened again. They were extremely angry! That crew member was the first to receive the Mtang. It was the first bowl Ye Lulu had sold today. This crew member often stayed on the river, so the moisture in his body was very heavy and he could eat spicy food. Following Ye Lulu¡¯s suggestion, he added two spoonfuls of chili. Many people looked at him. After all, he was the first to eat it. This new stall was called Mtang. As to how it tasted, it depended on him! This crew member stood in front of the stall with a wooden bowl in hand. He took a few bites with his chopsticks and immediately broke out in a sweat. He looked up happily and said in satisfaction, ¡°Good!¡± The surrounding people widened their eyes and immediately queued up even more fervently. They had never experienced such a smell floating up from a stall. It was iparably fragrant. It was spicy and strong, causing even those who didn¡¯t eat spicy food to feel inexplicably itchy in their hearts. The Mtang stall¡¯s name was quickly spread in the crowded docks, attracting waves of people. Finally, if one looked down from above, one could see that with Ye Lulu¡¯s stall as the center, a circle was spread out, and everyone was gathered! More and more people were following the spicy fragrance of Mtang! The spot that Ye Lulu had found was also effective. It was a little far from the crowd, but it left enough space for people to move around. Furthermore, as they were near the Yuan River, many people rushed into the crowd as soon as they disembarked. This was because there was nothing delicious by the river. The best stalls were in the market. Furthermore, they had been on the ship for a long time, so everyone was anxious to quickly walk to the surface. However, it was different after Ye Lulu set up the stall here. The smell was already extremely enticing. With such a hot and spicy stall by the side as soon as they disembarked the ship, wouldn¡¯t most people turn around ande over?! And it was amazing. After a few more people ate it, the more people ate, the spicier the effect and the more sensational it was! In the beginning, the atmosphere was like this as well. After the few people who had queued up to try Mtang first received it and ate it, they immediately enjoyed and praised it. More people surrounded them. After more people bought Mtang, the atmosphere became hotter¡­ In the end, the domineering fragrance of the stall coupled with the new taste created a loud effect at the docks! The ingredients Ye Lulu had prepared were quickly consumed. As expected, Xu Huang started to wash the vegetablesboriously by the side. Guan Chixi and Guan Chibei were so busy that their feet did not touch the ground¡­ As soon as the stall opened, they busied themselves for four hours without stopping. Ye Lulu stood in front of the wooden cart, so busy that her hands were about to break. There were fewer people in front, but there was still an endless stream of people. At this moment, on the busy Yuan River on the first day of sailing, a huge ship slowly arrived from the north. That was right. It couldn¡¯t be called arge ship because the size of that ship could be considered huge. A huge ship that was four stories tall was perhaps thergest ship in the Shang dynasty. One could clearly tell that there were four stories of buildings on it. Green jade surrounded the entire side of the ship, and a full circle was iid¡­ What was even more surprising was that this giant ship was decorated in an iparably luxurious manner. The four-story building on the ship was carved with beams and paintings, and there were even eaves. They were iid with gold and carved with jade, and they were extremely noble. On the eaves of the four-story building, there were actually strings of golden ss bells hanging. The fragrance was overwhelming and it was luxurious¡­ Chapter 269 - Auspicious Beginning

Chapter 269: Auspicious Beginning

As soon as this extravagant ship sailed over, many people¡¯s gazes were attracted to it. Everyone around the river revealed looks of surprise and envy. However, it wasmon for ships to travel frequently on the Yuan River. After many people eximed, they dispersed their gazes and did their own things. The giant ship stopped in front of the docks. As soon as it arrived, the other ships avoided it, leaving arge area for the giant ship to dock. The giant ship stopped, and then people disembarked one after another. First, there were two rows of girls in pink dresses. From their attitudes, it was obvious that they were maidservants. Two people slowly walked out from the two rows of maidservants. Their clothes were silk and satin. On the moon-colored clothes, there was ayer of soft pearl light. The woman¡¯s cloud bun was stacked and she wore gold and jade. The jade and golden hairpins on her head reflected each other and glowed. The woman was tall and slender. She had a noble aura. Her skin was white as snow, and her appearance was not alluring. However, she was pleasing to the eye and her eyebrows were delicate. She frowned slightly and looked down at the little girl beside her with worry. She bent down slightly and held the girl¡¯s hand. That girl was wearing a light purple dress. The material of the dress was simrly expensive and oppressive. The light purple color was extremely vivid, and there seemed to be ayer of gleamy luster on the surface. When she walked, the ripples caused by the dress revealed the softness of the material. The girl looked like she was carved from jade. She had big eyes, a small nose, and red cherry lips. However, her face was filled with weakness at this moment. Her little mouth was pursed and her eyebrows were slightly furrowed. Her face was a little pale and she looked a little weak. The woman looked down at the girl and frowned. She opened her red lips and said something to the girl. The girl pursed her lips and paused for a moment before speaking softly. She replied with a few words and closed her mouth, her expression still weary. The woman¡¯s frown deepened. She looked down at the girl again and turned her head worriedly. She looked ahead as if thinking of a solution. The maidservants escorted the woman and the girl down the huge ship. When theynded, the group took a few steps forward. Ye Lulu was quickly cooking Mtang. After adding two sticks of vegetables, she was thinking about nting some spinach and cabbage next time. She was so busy opening her stall that she forgot about it today. Not far away, the mother and daughter, who were surrounded by maidservants, walked forward. The girl, who looked ufortable, smelled something fresh and spicy in the air. Suddenly, her little face turned around, and herrge eyes became a little brighter. She looked around as if searching for the source of the smell. The smell of Mtang was indeed unique among the food vendors at the docks. The girl turned her head to the left and quickly locked onto Ye Lulu¡¯s stall. She immediately tugged at the woman¡¯s hand, which was holding hers, and said something. The woman was surprised, but her expression slowly rxed again. She turned around and looked at Ye Lulu. Then, without any surprise, she led the girl over. Ye Lulu was selling Mtang when the crowd in front of her suddenly dispersed. Two rows of maidservants walked over, and a fragrant wind blew. When the people who were in a hurry to rush up saw them, they all consciously moved aside and left an empty path. Everyone knew that someone important hade. The gathered people could not help but be silent. Revealing the poised and noble mother and daughter, the woman slowly walked up with the girl. Ye Lulu raised her head when she heard this and immediately raised her eyebrows. One look and she knew that this pair of mother and daughter had extraordinary statuses. They might be from some royal family. They could meet such people at the docks? Ye Lulu was not stubborn at all. What she meant was that she did not insist on adhering to certain rules like the female leads in novels who transmigrated; or say that since she had set them, they couldn¡¯t be subverted even if she died. On the contrary, she was very flexible and didn¡¯t mind. Although she said that people needed to queue, she did not say anything when this mother-daughter pair appeared and walked forward. In any case, the other citizens who had automatically retreated understood her. ¡°Madam, what do you want? Our family is selling Mtang. It¡¯s spicy, but not the usual kind of light spiciness. It¡¯s a certain level of spicy. It¡¯s numbing and spicy. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s suitable for you to eat.¡± She took the initiative and spoke first. When the woman heard that, she indeed frowned slightly. She stretched her neck and looked into the steaming pot. This woman did not ask Ye Lulu to pay her respects. She only frowned and looked at Ye Lulu¡¯s pot. ¡°Is your food very spicy? So spicy that it burns your tongue? How does a child eat it?¡± Ye Lulu had not replied. A maidservant beside her took a step forward and said to the woman, ¡°Madam, this small stall is located at the empty space between the sky and the ground. Dust is everywhere. There are many people here, and it¡¯s unknown if what they have on them will fall into the pot. Furthermore¡­ the ingredients used by this small stall are far inferior to what you usually use. Even the lowest-ranking servants eat better than this stall. Madam, how can you eat such food? The young miss is delicate, so¡­¡± ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you think carefully about buying food from this stall?¡± The maidservant didn¡¯t look at the stall beside her even from the corner of her eye. She only bowed and spoke to the woman with an extremely respectful expression. However, her clothes were of superior quality and were better than most people at the docks, let alone a person in the mountains like Ye Lulu, who came out to do business. Furthermore, in order to make it convenient to cook Mtang, Ye Lulu even wore ordinary rough clothes. As it was hot when she was busy, her clothes were not thick. Compared to the maidservant in front of her, the difference was a little too great. It was no wonder that the maidservant did not look at Ye Lulu at all. Upon hearing the maidservant¡¯s words, Ye Lulu raised her eyebrows and smiled calmly. In fact, that maidservant was sincere. How could she casually buy food from a stall by the road for the young miss? Wasn¡¯t this¡­ ridiculous? The woman frowned again. She didn¡¯t reprimand the maidservant for overstepping her boundaries, but she said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a small stall? So many people have eaten it. Can¡¯t we do the same? Don¡¯t say too many words.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Miss is seasick and wants to vomit. She finally has food that she wants to eat. Otherwise, can you find another type of food that Miss wants to eat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant was speechless and could only retreat. The girl being held in the woman¡¯s hand, who was also the one who had vomited on the boat, was in a very bad mood. When she smelled this spicy and numbing fragrance, her difort finally decreased a little. Her little face became a little energetic as she looked up at the pot longingly. Chapter 270 - Strange Things Happened in Yuan City Recently

Chapter 270: Strange Things Happened in Yuan City Recently

¡°What is this?¡± The child¡¯s voice was tender and soft, but it was also filled with elegance. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she was not angry with the girl. She only looked at the woman and said, ¡°Madam, our stall doesn¡¯t cheat anyone. It has already been selling for an entire morning. However, if Madam and Young Miss are delicate, it¡¯s better to be careful when eating. Our stall is filled with only these ingredients, nothing else.¡± She was returning the maidservant¡¯s words. ¡°I want to eat. I want to eat this!¡± The girl¡¯s face fell. She tugged at the woman¡¯s hand and said unhappily, ¡°Mother, I want to eat this. It smells good.¡± The woman¡¯s eyebrows were even more exquisite up close. She was amiable and kind to people. She looked at Ye Lulu and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I despise your stall, but this food is spicy. My daughter¡¯s stomach is weak and she¡¯s been vomiting. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t handle this spicy food of yours. However, my daughter is seasick and can¡¯t eat well. She only has an appetite for your food. Can I ask you if there¡¯s any other way?¡± This madam¡¯s attitude was still considered good. Ye Lulu did not shoot her mouth off. She paused for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to eat Mtang after vomiting just now. It¡¯s too stimting to a child¡¯s stomach. If your daughter is willing, it¡¯s best not to eat Mtang.¡± She was not mocking them this time. Instead, she was saying this sincerely. Even people from the modern era could not eat spicy food when their stomachs were weak, let alone people from ancient times. Furthermore, it was obvious that she was a noble little girl. ¡°I just want to eat this!¡± The girl frowned tightly. Her lips were still pale and she indeed had no appetite. Only when she smelled the unfamiliar fresh smell of Ye Lulu¡¯s Mtang did she feel a little desire. The woman frowned and asked Ye Lulu, ¡°Shopkeeper, do you have a solution?¡± Ye Lulu felt good at being addressed as a shopkeeper and helped out. She curled her lips and smiled. Her originally beautiful and fair face looked even more fresh and amiable. She smiled and said to the girl, ¡°If that¡¯s all you want, then we can only think of a solution. The original taste of this Mtang is too spicy. Then, fill the ingredients with water and wash away the spicy taste before eating. That will be suitable for you to eat. As for the feeling of having just vomited and feeling ufortable in your body, I¡¯ll scoop a bowl of clear soup for you. That was prepared with fresh pork bones today. Although the ingredients aren¡¯t expensive, they¡¯re definitely clean and edible. Clear soup is equivalent to stewed pork bone soup. It¡¯s also nutritious.¡± ¡°Drink a bowl of clear pork bone soup first to warm your stomach. Then, eat Mtang washed off with water. How about that?¡± Ye Lulu spoke gently and in detail. The girl listened to her and nodded immediately. The girl was spoiled at home and was rarely obedient. The elegant woman was also surprised. Then, she held her hand and nodded at Ye Lulu. Since she said it so logically, she would listen to her. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. Sorry for the trouble, shopkeeper.¡± Ye Lulu felt good again. Damn, she finally experienced the feeling of being called thedy boss in the modern world! As her mood improved, her expression became gentler. She smiled at the girl and said to her, ¡°For Mtang, the person who wants to eat it will pick the ingredients, so pick them yourself. There are so many ingredients here. You can choose them yourself. After that, I¡¯ll cook them for you.¡± ¡°Really? I can choose?¡± The girl¡¯s face lit up and her eyes shone. Children liked to make their own choices. When she heard that she could pick her ingredients, she immediately became more energetic. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Lulu said. ¡°Take whatever you like.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The girl pursed her pink lips and revealed a happy expression. She looked up and called out, ¡°Uncle!¡± A ck shadow shed and a man jumped out of thin air. He squatted in front of the girl and knelt on one knee. ¡°Miss.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes turned cold. This was a secret guard. With secret guards by their sides at all times, this mother-daughter pair¡¯s status was nobler than she had imagined. They were definitely not just rich, but also noble. Ye Lulu was not afraid of people of such status, but she felt that it was troublesome. If anything happened, it would be a huge problem. Actually, Ye Lulu didn¡¯t like troublesome people like this. However, there was no choice. They were already in front of her, so she could only receive them well. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes darkened, but she did not show any surprise. ¡°Uncle, carry me up. I want to pick ingredients,¡± the little girl said very naturally. The woman shook her head helplessly and let go of the girl¡¯s hand. She allowed the secret guard to step forward and pick the girl up before walking to the wooden cart. The secret guard first nced at Ye Lulu with a sharp warning in his eyes. Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Those who could be secret guards were indeed extraordinary. Their elite auras were too intimidating. A faint figure suddenly stood beside her. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he stood beside Ye Lulu and looked at the secret guard. For some reason, the warning aura emanating from the secret guard¡¯s body was instantly neutralized. However, there was no sharpness on Guan Chibei. The secret guard looked at Guan Chibei. He was as sharp as an eagle, but could not see anything special about Guan Chibei. He only looked at Guan Chibei a few more times before carrying the girl so that she could look at the ingredients on the table. The girl was excited. Ye Lulu handed her a bamboo basket. ¡°What do you want to eat? ce it in the basket yourself.¡± The secret guard nced at Ye Lulu calmly and reached out to take it. He held it for the girl and indeed, did not want her to do any tiring work. The girl looked around excitedly and reached out her short arms to grab a stick of mushrooms. The girl was too small and her hands were not long enough. The secret guard even bent down and carried her up so that she could reach them. She took the mushrooms and ced them in the bamboo basket. This action of hers triggered the girl. She was especially happy and took a few more sticks. There were fishballs, beancurd sheets, vermicelli, and vegetables. The girl did not stop. She took radish and chicken filet and asked Ye Lulu in a childish voice, ¡°What¡¯s different about these two balls?¡± The lively performance of the girl shocked the woman standing behind her again. ¡°This is a pork meatball, which is slightly redder.¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°This yellow one is a chicken meatball. There are mushrooms mixed in the chicken meatballs, and shepherd¡¯s purse is added in the pork meatballs.¡± ¡°I like chicken and mushrooms,¡± the girl said in a childish voice. Then, she reached out and took the chicken meatballs. ¡°I want chicken meatballs.¡± The woman behind was even more surprised. This was because the girl usually ate very little and did not like to eat much¡­ This time, she took the initiative to get so much. Was it not enough?! Chapter 271 - Looking for a Shop?

Chapter 271: Looking for a Shop?

The girl held it for a long time before stopping excitedly. In fact, in Ye Lulu¡¯s opinion, she had not taken too much. This appetite was very simr to that of her old ssmates at home. However, she did not know that the daughters from noble families ate very little¡­ This was already a lot. After handing the bamboo basket to Ye Lulu, the girl was still unsatisfied. She even wanted to see how Ye Lulu would cook the ingredients she had picked. As soon as the ingredients were handed to Ye Lulu, the secret guard immediately stared at her like an eagle, monitoring her every move. It was true that one had to pay close attention when cooking food, in case the stall at the docks does something to it and something happens after the young miss eats it. All the maidservants looked at Ye Lulu¡¯s stall, and even the woman looked over. The people beside them were so afraid that they did not dare to move. Even Guan Chixi did not dare to say anything. On the other hand, Ye Lulu looked calm and was not nervous at all. As usual, she picked up the vegetables with the long wooden chopsticks and ced them in the pot. As soon as she picked up the long wooden chopsticks, the maidservant who had just spoken stepped forward and stopped Ye Lulu. ¡°Huh?!¡± Ye Lulu stopped. The maidservant said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Change into a new pair of wooden chopsticks. This pair of chopsticks has been cooked for all themoners. How can you use it for our young miss?¡± Ye Lulu looked up at her. The maidservant added, ¡°Although our young miss has already decided to eat the food from your stall, you can¡¯t be so careless. It¡¯s too much. At the very least, you have to change this pair of wooden chopsticks into a special pair for our young miss, right?¡± Ye Lulu tossed the wooden chopsticks. The atmosphere became tense. Ye Lulu retracted her expression. Her face was calm and expressionless, but there was a hint of coldness. She looked at the maidservant and said, ¡°I¡¯m not selling anymore.¡± Everyone was stunned. The maidservant was also deeply stunned, as if she had not expected this at all. However, Ye Lulu didn¡¯t look at her in the next second. She turned to the woman and said to her in neither cold nor indifferent voice, ¡°When Madam goes out, do maidservants always speak? Could it be that maidservants make the decisions?¡± The atmosphere became tense again. The maidservant was deeply stunned, and her expression instantly became very fierce. It was unknown if she was angry or terrified, but she quickly looked at the woman. The woman was slightly stunned, as if she hadn¡¯t expected amoner woman like Ye Lulu to dare speak to her in such a manner. However, she immediately said, ¡°Of course not. Rongrong, you¡¯re talking too much.¡± The maidservant¡¯s expression instantly became very ugly, but she could not suppress her fear of her master. She lowered her head and immediately apologized. If this wasn¡¯t outside, she would have to kneel down and beg for forgiveness. That woman was reprimanding Rongrong for overstepping her boundaries. However, it was not about the wooden chopsticks. Ye Lulu¡¯s expression remained calm as she said to the woman, ¡°Also, Madam, as your maidservant said, our family is operating just a small stall. We really can¡¯t be so particr. This Mtang was cooked from the bottom of arge pot of soup. If you want to be particr, the bottom of the soup is also shared, then what should we do?¡± ¡°Besides, even if it¡¯s wooden chopsticks, our family doesn¡¯t have any new ones. If you want to use special bowls and chopsticks, Madam, you can bring them here yourself. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± She really thought so. If these nobles were so noble and particr, why didn¡¯t they bring their own tools with them?! They could have just used their own from the beginning. ¡°Also, this maidservant just now even despised the ingredients in our stall. It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m from the mountains, and everything was picked from the mountains and nted by my family. If Madam doesn¡¯t like it, bring your own ingredients to my pot for me to cook. That would be the best.¡± Everyone, including the surrounding crowd, was shocked by Ye Lulu. She could be said to be crazily throwing sarcasm at that maidservant¡¯s face, mocking her neither in a sinister nor positive manner. However, the problem was that the maidservant belonged to this Madam. When officials and nobles were outside, the servants at home represented their face. Although Ye Lulu was only mocking a maidservant, this¡­ also represented her status as the Madam. Did Ye Lulu not understand¡­ or was she too bold? She actually dared to say such things. The woman was obviously shocked and looked a little panicked. However, her personality did not seem to be domineering and she was very amiable. She did not punish Ye Lulu for talking to her like this. Instead, she hesitated for a moment and said softly: ¡°We have bowls and chopsticks on the boat. I¡¯ll let the maidservant bring them over. Long wooden chopsticks¡­ We have them on the boat as well. Sorry to trouble the shopkeeper, but the ingredients¡­ aren¡¯t the ones from farming families in the mountains fresher? There¡¯s no need to change them. We can use yours.¡± The madam sent a maidservant to board the ship to get the utensils. When Ye Lulu heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. The nobles didn¡¯t want to share tools. As long as she brought them herself, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. She could just go and get them. However, if she were to be picky and look down on her like that maidservant, she wouldugh and not serve her. The woman¡¯s reply could be considered a p to the maidservant¡¯s face. At the very least, the woman was not angry and did not me Ye Lulu. Instead, she followed Ye Lulu¡¯s words and said that her ingredients were fresh and natural and there was no need to change them. She rejected the maidservant¡¯s criticism of Ye Lulu¡¯s ingredients. Ye Lulu no longer used her eyes to look at the maidservant¡¯s expression. To be honest, she was amoner. The maidservant was a servant who had been sold to this family. Her status as a maidservant was not even higher than hers. Why was she barking? The maidservant returned quickly and brought back a full set of tools. Ye Lulu didn¡¯t say much and picked up a pair of long chopsticks. Good heavens, they were all made of silver. Looking at the woman¡¯s formation, she must have gold and jade. Did she bring silver over to test if there was poison? Ye Lulu was amused. She took the long silver chopsticks and finally ced the ingredients picked by the girl into the pot. The girl was about to die from anxiety from the words just now. Therefore, it was really troublesome to entertain such officials and nobles. It was not like many novels, which depicted a sense of superiority and satisfaction. This woman could be considered to have a good temper and was very reasonable. When she encountered other domineering, high and mighty people, she felt even more troubled. Everyone present could see that Ye Lulu had ced the ingredients picked by the girl into the pot. Her movements were not special at all and were exactly the same as before. What surprised the woman was that Ye Lulu was very fast. She quickly scalded the vegetables and took out all the ingredients after a short while. She ced them into the silver bowl. Then, she scooped up a spoonful of the soup ingredients in the pot¡­ Ye Lulu looked at the girl and only scooped half a spoonful of the spicy soup, which soaked through the ingredients. Following that, she took out a new small silver bowl. She went to the pot beside her, simmering with the original soup, and scooped out a bowl of pork bone soup with the silver spoon. This was aplete bowl of pork bone soup. It was milky white in color and extremely mellow. Moreover, in ancient times, everyone was honest. The bottom of the soup was not mixed with water. It was boiled for a night. It was mellow and rich. Needless to say, children drank it very well. It nourished their bones and nutrition. Ye Lulu closed the lid of the pot and looked forward. She asked, ¡°Our stall doesn¡¯t have tables and chairs yet¡­ Everyone is either doing takeouts or standing while eating. Madam¡­¡± The woman said, ¡°Leave it to the maidservants. We¡¯ll get takeout.¡± Ye Lulu looked again and saw that the silver bowl had a silver lid. The maidservant was holding it. Sure. They were indeed nobles. Ye Lulu nodded and was about to give the silver bowl to the maidservant when the girl beside her suddenly said, ¡°No, I want to eat here!¡± The girl was anxious to try the dishes she had picked out and ced into the basket. She had already waited for a long time. Why did she have to do takeouts before eating? Why did her mother and the rest talk so much? She couldn¡¯t wait anymore. The woman was about to leave when she heard the girl¡¯s voice. She paused in surprise. A momentter. The maidservants returned to the ship and brought down a set of tables and chairs. Ye Lulu raised her eyebrows. Sure. It was indeed good to have money. They could y as they pleased. The secret guard carried the girl over to the chair and sat down. Another two maidservants went forward to receive the pork bone soup and Mtang. Ye Lulu handed them over obediently. Coincidentally, she did not need to bring them over. The woman also sat down at the table. Ye Lulu looked at her and asked, ¡°Madam, do you want to order something to try?¡± The woman was stunned by this question. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The food here smells very fragrant, but I don¡¯t dare to eat too much these days. I restrain my diet a little¡­¡± Ye Lulu understood. It turned out that she was losing weight! She smiled. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry. Isn¡¯t this just right? You can choose any ingredients you want. Most of the ingredients I have here are vegetables. Eating vegetables will only make your body lighter, your skin color better, and your body healthier. It won¡¯t affect your figure either. If you¡¯re also keen, Madam, you can try some.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes changed and she looked at Ye Lulu with a warmer gaze. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you know a lot about food?¡± Her words were obscure. The more noble a person was, the more inappropriate it was for them to say anything about losing weight in public. This was because this concerned her figure. She could not talk about her body in front of everyone. Therefore, the woman was talking about food. Ye Lulu understood that she was talking about losing weight. Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°I cook and know a little more about all kinds of ingredients. Besides, as a woman, who doesn¡¯t care about these things? Madam, you can¡¯t tell, right? I just gave birth. It hasn¡¯t even been a year, but I¡¯m alreadypletely recovered.¡± The woman was surprised and straightened her body. Her gaze became a little more focused as she chatted with Ye Lulu with interest. ¡°You actually just gave birth? I really couldn¡¯t tell! You really recuperated in less than a year? There are many women by my side. Their bodies suffered losses in a few years¡­¡± Moreover, Ye Lulu hadpletely recuperated and looked extremely healthy. Her figure had also returned to being thin. Her figure was slim and graceful, but she was not plump at all! This was what the woman wanted. It was even more so for the delicate madams. Although there were many servants, their bodies were weak to begin with, not to mention that everything was meticulously nned. Ye Lulu nodded and said, ¡°My babies aren¡¯t even a year old. I have to eat enough food to nourish my body and not lose out. However, as long as I eat more vegetables, especially the greener ones, I don¡¯t have to retreat when I feel that my body can¡¯t handle it. I¡¯ll muster my courage and move around more. I¡¯ll naturally control myself well.¡± ¡°Babies? You gave birth to more than one?¡± the woman asked curiously. Ye Lulu smiled. ¡°More than one.¡± ¡°Twins? How lucky¡­¡± The woman revealed a rare look of envy. There were many women in the circle of nobles who liked the thought of having twins. Since ancient times, giving birth to two babies at once was a symbol of many blessings. Even officials and rich people liked having twins. Ye Lulu did not borate that she had three, not two. However, there were too many people here. Ye Lulu did not want to say more and only smiled mysteriously. ¡°Is it alright to eat vegetables?¡± The woman asked Ye Lulu, ¡°I can eat any vegetable? Why is that¡­¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to eat meat sometimes, especially fish meat. It has nutrition to nourish the body. Sweet food is more important¡­ For example, pastries with a lot of sugar, rice, and noodles with all kinds of sugar and ingredients¡­ These are especially important. You must eat less.¡± Indeed, women only started to chat when talking about topics that concerned women! The woman with an extraordinary status became much more passionate in her attitude toward Ye Lulu. She looked at Ye Lulu with bright eyes and said, ¡°Is that true? If what you said is true, I¡¯ll eat fewer pastries in the future. I don¡¯t really like pastries, but there are too many in the mansion¡­¡± Ye Lulu smiled but did not say anything. In fact, the woman¡¯s figure was considered thin, but from her expression, Ye Lulu guessed that it was because she was too tall. She was about 1.7 meters tall, a few centimeters taller than Ye Lulu. If she was tall, it was very easy for her to look strong with a little weight, so the woman was especially concerned about her figure. At this point, the woman stood up and went to the wooden cart. She looked over and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll order some vegetables as well¡­¡± The woman stretched out her slender hand. This soft hand was really smooth. With such fingers, holding the food on the wooden cart, it did seem a little out of ce. The woman took two skewers of mushrooms. She probably liked them when she heard that mushrooms were picked from the mountains. She also took tofu and radish. Ye Lulu reminded her, ¡°Among the staple food, vermicelli and the like are the lightest. Rice and noodles are the heaviest. Fishballs are made from fish meat. You can eat more fish meat as well. It¡¯s good for your skin¡­¡± The terms ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®heavy¡¯ meant skinny and fat. When their gazes met, the woman immediately understood and smiled at Ye Lulu. Needless to say, this exchange of looks immediately pulled the distance between the two of them closer. The woman¡¯s attitude toward Ye Lulu became much more natural! After hearing Ye Lulu¡¯s words, the woman took the vermicelli and fishballs. Then, she was almost done. Originally, noble women did not eat much. Ye Lulu quickly made another bowl of Mtang. This time, it was even faster. The maidservant brought the silver bowl to the table. Beside the table, the newly scooped pork bone soup was left to cool for a while. It was just nice enough to enter her mouth now. Chapter 272 - The First Bite

Chapter 272: The First Bite

Upon hearing Ye Lulu¡¯s words, the girl wanted to drink the bowl of pork bone soup first. The maidservant took a silver spoon and scooped up the soup. She blew on it and fed it to the girl. After the girl opened her mouth and took a sip, she didn¡¯t want the maidservant to feed her anymore. She raised her little hand to hold the bowl and leaned over to drink it. The maidservant was dumbfounded. The girl drank it slowly. Her expression was listless when she disembarked the ship, but now, she gradually had an appetite. The impatience and rejection on her face disappeared. The girl smacked her lips. She had drunk expensive soup in the mansion, such as broth with all kinds of processed ingredients. It could be said that she had never drunk such a direct and primitive pure pork bone soup. As the fragrant and rich pork bone soup entered her mouth, the temperature was suitable. It was not hot and there was a very strong fragrance¡­ It was warm and hot, but the taste was not annoying at all. On the contrary, because it was very simple, the girl felt that after drinking it, her body felt much morefortable. She revealed an interested expression. She quite liked drinking it. She took small sips and leaned her head over to the bowl to drink for a while. Then, she finished the small bowl of soup. This was not a big bowl of pork bone soup. The silver bowl was very exquisite, butpared to the amount of soup ordinary girls drank at home in teacups, this bowl of pork bone soup was still a lot. The young mistress had actually drunk all of it. The maidservants present were dumbfounded again. Even the woman was surprised. Before Mtang entered her mouth, she looked at the girl and said, ¡°Qin¡¯er, do you like to drink this? Is your stomach no longer ufortable? Do you still feel like vomiting?¡± The girl, Qin¡¯er, shook her head and burped. She smacked her lips and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anymore. It¡¯sfortable.¡± The woman was shocked. Ye Lulu did not have much of a reaction. She had just been seasick and vomited because her stomach was ufortable. Drinking some warm soup that wasn¡¯t fishy¡­ wasn¡¯t that suitable in the first ce? The girl started to eat Mtang. The maidservant went forward and wanted to pick up some vegetables and rinse them with water before feeding the girl. There were servants in the mansion who waited on their masters to eat, not to mention that the girl was so young. The servants around her must have been thoughtful. Furthermore, it was so troublesome to rinse the vegetables with water this time. It would have to be done by someone else. Therefore, the maidservant started to work as expected. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± However, the girl pushed the maidservant away and took the chopsticks! The maidservant was dumbfounded again. The young mistress¡­ would like to use a pair of chopsticks herself to grab something to eat? Qin¡¯er was addicted to doing things herself today. From the moment she picked the ingredients, she felt a different kind of joy, so she was filled with excitement and wanted to eat them herself in high spirits. Hence, she pushed the maidservant away. This maidservant was Qin¡¯er¡¯s personal maidservant. Her name was Ruoruo. Now, Ruoruo waspletely stunned. Didn¡¯t the young miss hate to eat the most? Why would she eat by herself now¡­ However, while Ruoruo was still in a daze, the girl had already picked up her chopsticks. She still knew how to use chopsticks. She was a daughter from a noble family, but she was not equivalent to a cripple. It was just that she did not need to use her chopsticks most of the time. The girl held her chopsticks and picked up a mushroom curiously. ording to Ye Lulu¡¯s instructions, she rinsed it in water first. Then, she opened her mouth and ced the mushroom in it. The girl chewed slowly. Ruoruo, who was beside her, looked at her nervously. She didn¡¯t know if the red soup was spicy or if the young mistress could eat it. Ye Lulu looked over as well. The girl revealed a puzzled but excited expression. She ate the mushroom and said: ¡°This taste is so fresh. Why haven¡¯t we eaten it in the mansion before? Don¡¯t the cooks in the mansion know how to cook this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little spicy¡­¡± The girl opened her mouth and sucked in a cold breath. Rongrong, who had just been scolded by Ye Lulu, immediately seized the opportunity. She looked over fiercely and was about to scold Ye Lulu. After Qin¡¯er sucked in a cold breath, she said in a tender voice, ¡°But it can be eaten¡­ It¡¯s a little delicious, and it¡¯s so strange. I want to eat again after eating it. I want to eat so much.¡± Didn¡¯t this mean the food was appetizing?! It was not bad. Food like Mtang with a little spiciness was appetizing. For those who had small appetites like the girl, who had just experienced seasickness and felt disgusted, to be honest, after drinking the soup to warm their stomachs, it was very appetizing to eat some spicy food. Initially, everyone thought that the young miss might not eat anymore after taking two bites. Unexpectedly, after the little girl ate the mushroom, she picked up a piece of beancurd sheet and ate it. Then, she picked up a chicken meatball with her chopsticks and ate it in small bites. Looking at the girl¡¯s eating posture, she would not stop anytime soon. When the woman saw how her daughter was eating, she hesitated for a moment before picking up a piece of tofu with her chopsticks. Tofu was the woman¡¯s favorite food in the mansion as she liked the fragrance of beans and the tender tofu, and it was also easy to eat. The woman thought that no matter how the tofu was done, it¡­ shouldn¡¯t be bad, right? Then she would try this piece of tofu first. The woman gracefully picked up the tofu and ate it¡­ She was stunned for a moment. It was apletely different taste. The ingredients of tofu selected from the mansion were definitely of the best quality. Tofu only had the fragrance of beans and did not have any strange taste. It was also the most tender when made. Moreover, it was often apanied by the mellow taste of chicken soup or top-grade ingredients such as sea cucumbers¡­ However, she had never had such a taste. It was simple, direct, and rough. As soon as she ate it, the tender texture of tofu spread in her mouth. Along with it was a fresh and spicy taste. Thebination of the two was unusually novel, but it was also very good. The woman was stunned. Her lips parted slightly. She felt that it was a little too spicy, but she also felt that¡­ this taste was very fresh and impactful. It was not that the woman could not eat spicy food. On the contrary, she liked this kind of spicy taste a little. It was just that the noble madam rarely ate spicy food, and she had not eaten it many times. Now that they were eating¡­ The woman felt that she actually quite liked it. She looked at the girl eating happily and finally understood why her daughter was eating like this. The girl was still eating. She finished the fishball with interest and said in a childish voice, ¡°I like fishballs. Fishballs are better than chicken meatballs.¡± Everyone was silent. The young mistress actually opened her mouth toment. She carefully tasted it and then said which one she liked more?! When she was having her meal in the mansion, she would only turn her face away and not eat any of them! She had never taken the initiative like this! Only desserts such as well-made cherry cheesecake could make her smile and eat more smoothly! Furthermore! Didn¡¯t the young mistress dislike fish meat? Why was she eating fishballs so eagerly and saying that she liked them?! Chapter 273 - The Small House by the River

Chapter 273: The Small House by the River

The woman also ate fishballs by the side. As soon as they entered her mouth, she felt that they were iparably fresh, tender, and sweet. Moreover, there was no fishy smell at all. The texture and sticity were simply among the best delicacies she had ever eaten. Could this natural mountain family make such delicious fishballs?! It was quite a pleasant surprise. When the woman ate this fishball, she felt even more inclined to eat this bowl of Mtang. She and the girl sat at the table and actually didn¡¯t stop. They just ate slowly and gracefully. The maidservants who thought that they would leave soon widened their eyes and opened their mouths, stunned. On the other hand, Ye Lulu looked at the two of them. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it in a while. She didn¡¯t dy her business and shouted, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue doing business. If you want to buy some, line up again.¡± This extraordinary mother-daughter pair was still eating. Everyone else was silent. She actually wanted to continue selling?! Not to mention the maidservants, but even themoners present were shocked and stretched their necks! As for Ye Lulu, she wasn¡¯t joking. She shouted a few more times to indicate she was serious. Those who were queuing to buy Mtang were really hungry and really wanted to try it. They had been waiting in line for a long time just now. With Ye Lulu¡¯s shout¡­ some of themoners moved hesitantly and rushed forward, starting to line up again! Hence, the scene in front of the stall became¡­ There was a gold and silver table beside them. Beside the table sat an elegant pair of mother-daughter dressed luxuriously. They were eating slowly. Arge number of maidservants by the side bowed and waited, but perhaps because the ce was too small, they were all squeezed together. The scene looked a little strange. In front of them, there wasn¡¯t much space separating them. There was only a long line. Themoners dressed in ordinary rough clothes came one after another. Perhaps because they were used to queuing, they didn¡¯t have strange looks just because the nobles were here. Everyone looked quite anxious as they looked at the Mtang stall in front of them. Ye Lulu was really doing business as usual. She took turns to quickly cook Mtang for people. After heating the ingredients, she started the pot. In front of the mother-daughter pair¡¯s table and chairs, Xu Huang was sitting on a small stool with a huge wooden basin in front of him. He quickly washed the wooden bowls and chopsticks. The maidservants were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Before disembarking the ship, they did not expect such a scene to ur today. The docks were bustling with people. The waves on the Yuan River were calm and the ships came and went. Today was a prosperous and lively day. Ye Lulu returned to the business. After the noble mother and daughter finished eating, she ordered the maidservant toe forward and pay. Before Ye Lulu could say how much it was, the maidservant handed over a small gold ingot. A small gold ingot?! Ignoring Ye Lulu, Guan Chixi¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw this. The people in the mountains¡­ had never even seen gold before. That¡¯s right. They had never seen gold before. This pair of mother and daughter had eaten so much Mtang and actually gave a gold ingot as a reward! Ye Lulu looked up and said, ¡°Madam gave me too much. You didn¡¯t eat much just now, so there¡¯s no need to give so much money.¡± ¡°The extra amount can be seen as tips. This stall¡¯s food tastes very special. My daughter has always had a small appetite and doesn¡¯t eat well. I¡¯m very happy that she can eat so much at your stall¡­¡± the woman immediately said. Ye Lulu nodded. Tips are not considered a big deal to a rich family. This method wasmon. There was no reason not to want money. This was an unexpected sum of money. Furthermore, the girl¡¯s appetite had indeed increased, so Ye Lulu epted it with a smile. However, that was not all. The woman personally said, ¡°My daughter likes the food from this stall very much, so I want to buy your recipe. You can decide on the price. I wonder if that¡¯s alright? You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll only buy the recipe to cook it in the mansion. I won¡¯t take it out to do business. It won¡¯t affect your stall.¡± ¡°As for the fishballs, they¡¯re fresh and sweet. I like them very much and want to buy the recipe as well.¡± As soon as the woman finished speaking, a clear and childish voice sounded from her side. ¡°There¡¯s also the chicken filet! It¡¯s so delicious and fragrant.¡± After Qin¡¯er shouted, she paused for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s also that yellow and crispy thing which became soft and delicious after soaking in the soup. I want it too!¡± The girl was talking about beancurd sheets. ¡­ Did they want to buy all her family¡¯s secret recipes? They knew how to eat. The woman curled her lips gracefully and smiled. Her eyes were gentle as she said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s count those in. How much money do you want?¡± The surroundings were silent. Even themoners queuing up to buy Mtang were shocked. ¡­ This seemed to be the first day this stall was set up. It was only the first day, but someone already wanted to buy the recipe?! Wasn¡¯t the owner of this stall going to be rich?! Guan Chixi held his breath and froze. Ye Lulu smiled, and her eyes lit up. She said to the woman, ¡°I¡¯m very honored that you like it, Madam. However, my stall doesn¡¯t sell secret recipes. I still want to open a shop in the future. I have to keep these for when I open my shop in the future and make special dishes.¡± Guan Chixi was shocked again and his jaw almost dropped. What?! When did the Sixth sister-inw think to open a shop?! Had she just decided?! Opening a shop?! Their Guan family was going to open a shop? Where would their family get the money to open a shop?! Guan Chixi¡¯s jaw had already been dislocated, but Ye Lulu¡¯s expression did not change, as if what she said was true. The woman was stunned and did not expect Ye Lulu to reject her. However, she said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I understand. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. We will buy the recipe only to cook it in the mansion so that my daughter can eat it regrly. I can guarantee that we won¡¯t take the recipe out to do business and harm the shop.¡± Not only did this woman¡¯s identity look rich, but it was also too noble. Even if she rejected herpletely, she would still have a gentle personality. Ye Lulu said, ¡°I understand Madam¡¯s intentions. How about this? I¡¯ll sell the recipe for Mtang to you. With the recipe for Mtang, you can add any ingredients in your mansion¡­ However, please forgive me for the recipes for fishballs, beancurd sheets, and chicken filet. I can¡¯t sell them to you because they are secret recipes that I developed by myself. I can use them to make other dishes. It¡¯s one of my trump cards in the future, so I can¡¯t sell it to you.¡± Not to mention the woman, even Guan Chixi was stunned by Ye Lulu¡¯s words. It was as if their family was really going to open a shop. Chapter 274 - The Villagers Found Out about the Guan Familys Business

Chapter 274: The Vigers Found Out about the Guan Family¡¯s Business

The woman paused as well. She had been surprised too many times today. She looked deeply at Ye Lulu. This woman she had chanced upon at the docks was really too special. She knew that their backgrounds were definitely extraordinary, but she could still talk to her calmly. The woman was not domineering and didn¡¯t have a strong temperament. Moreover, Ye Lulu had exined so patiently and meticulously. When Ye Lulu said that she would sell the recipe for Mtang so that they would cook using the ingredients in their mansion, this was very reasonable. The woman nodded and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s do as the shopkeeper said.¡± Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu changed the topic. ¡°We can¡¯t sell the recipe for fishballs, but we can sell these ready-made fishballs. I have fresh fishballs here. They cost five coins per catty. I can sell three catties to Madam.¡± The woman¡¯s expression froze and she said in surprise, ¡°Fresh fishballs can be made now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Lulu nodded. ¡°It can¡¯t be considered to be made on the spot. It was made before we left the mountain this morning. However, it¡¯s the same as what Madam and Young Miss ate just now. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t cooked in the pot. It¡¯s guaranteed to be fresh. Madam, you can buy them as takeouts. When you want to eat it, let the chef by your side make it.¡± It was not surprising that fresh fishballs were sold. However, five¡­ five coins per catty. Did that mean half a tael of silver per catty? She requested such a high price?! Everyone¡¯s jaws had already dropped. The scene was silent. In this atmosphere, the woman who hade back to her senses nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy them. Thank you for letting me buy these fishballs. What about the beancurd sheets and chicken filet?¡± ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s too little stock for these two. I haven¡¯t closed my stall today.¡± ¡°What about fishballs? Are there any more?¡± The woman had a regretful expression. ¡°Five coins per catty is too cheap. I wonder how much the shop has. Can I buy thirty catties?¡± This¡­ Everyone¡¯s breathing also stopped. Five coins per catty was cheap?! You still want to buy thirty catties? Ye Lulu shook her head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t expect to sell ready-made fishballs at first, so I didn¡¯t make a lot of them. The ingredients in our stall are all fresh and were made today itself, so there are only three catties left. This is still the amount we¡¯re using for business today. There won¡¯t be any left if we sell them to Madam. If Madam finds that this is too little, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°One tael of silver per catty. Shopkeeper, sell the rest to me.¡± Before Ye Lulu could finish, the woman raised the price. In fact, this price was really cheap for her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ye Lulu had originally only asked for silver, the woman usually said prices in terms of gold¡­ The woman was afraid that Ye Lulu would change her mind and not sell it to her. They were only staying in Yuan City for a few days as a rest-stop. However, Qin¡¯er had always been anorexic. She was afraid that Qin¡¯er would not be able to eat anything else in the future. Although these few catties of fishballs were not much, they could at least be bought. Furthermore, in terms of freshness¡­ She did not know if this taste could be made by the chef if she bought the fish and asked him to cook. However, from the way the woman had eaten delicacies before, these fishballs were really made with an exclusive recipe. It was notpletely rted to the texture of the fish meat. If the taste was really unique, then they would be able to eat them for a day or two since the sky was still cold and the fishballs could be preserved in ice. A faint smile surfaced in Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes. She had deliberately ced some bait to see if the woman would take it. She did not expect her to really raise the price. Rich people spent money casually. It was indeed true. Hahaha! Ye Lulu naturally agreed and smiled deeply. She turned around and met Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze. Their eyes met and they paused for a moment. Ye Lulu instructed him, ¡°Take out the remaining fishballs and give them to this madam.¡± The fishballs were all kept. The spare ingredients were ced in ayered bamboo basket. It was Ye Lulu¡¯s design and Father Guan had made it for her. Although it looked natural and simple, it was especially clean and fresh. The woman looked at the spot where the fishballs were taken out from and did not say anything. As for the price of the Mtang recipe, the woman did not talk to Ye Lulu about it in detail. She did not let Ye Lulu state her price and took out a fist-sized gold ingot. It was at least a hundred taels. She asked Ye Lulu softly, ¡°Is this enough to buy the recipe?¡± The woman was sensible. When she was talking about the recipe, she went to the back of the stall with Ye Lulu. She turned around with her back facing the crowd and carried the gold out. This gold ingot was worth at least ten taels! Ye Lulu¡¯s taste was really urate. This was a gold ingot for ten taels. ¡°Madam, this is too much¡­¡± Ye Lulu felt that this move was extraordinary. ording to the current calctions of gold and silver in the Shang dynasty, ten taels of gold were worth at least a hundred taels of silver. Even if Mtang was unique, it was too incredible to buy this recipe for a hundred taels of silver. After all, Mtang was new and interesting, but the cooking method was very simple. It was mainly just the soup base. However, the woman smiled and said, ¡°The extra amount can be seen as a congrattory gift for the shopkeeper.¡± This woman was really good and couldn¡¯t be any more generous. Ye Lulu epted the gold ingot and sincerely thanked the woman. This Mtang recipe was indeed valuable. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t sold formercial use. It was just for the other party to prepare it in their mansion. She could only say that she was lucky today. Such nobles could only be chanced upon by luck. It was a standard case of encountering a benefactor in a transmigrated novel and picking up big money to be rich overnight! Ye Lulu did not expect to encounter this as well. Could it be that transmigrating was a blessing for her? She had unique luck on her, so it was especially reasonable for her to encounter such a thing?! Ye Lulu returned and told the woman¡¯s maidservant the recipe for Mtang. She just said it and let the maidservant record it. Furthermore, Ye Lulu had received too much money and even mentioned all the ingredients that could be added to Mtang, such as kelp, fish, prawn, and seafood¡­ She also specially instructed them on which ingredients were not suitable for Mtang, such as the noodles that could easily ruin the soup. Apart from that, Ye Lulu also gave half of the remaining beancurd sheets to the woman. Compared to the chicken filet, beancurd sheets were more suitable for children to eat. It was delicious and nutritious. The madam was also very happy. She got her maidservant to receive the beancurd sheets and thanked Ye Lulu. She happily held the girl¡¯s hand and left. After the group of people with fragrance left, the people around the stall regained theirposure. Ye Lulu was not afraid, but other ordinary citizens would hold their breaths in fear when they saw such grand nobles. However, after the series of events just now, everyone¡¯s impression of Ye Lulu¡¯s Mtang stall changed even more. Such nobles all liked the food in this stall. Didn¡¯t this mean that it was good?! Chapter 275 - The Storm in the Village

Chapter 275: The Storm in the Vige

After that, business became even more prosperous. Ye Lulu kept cooking the Mtang. She did not stop until the sky darkened in the afternoon. All the ingredients had been sold out. There were still three babies at home, so Ye Lulu did not wait any longer. She put away the stall and, like Mother Rong, spent money to ce the wooden cart at the carriage station. Then, she rushed back to the mountain. That¡¯s right. She did not wait for Mother Rong to return. When she reached home, Father Guan looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to sell it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all sold out,¡± Guan Chixi replied. Ye Lulu quickly went into the house to see the three babies. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Old Aunt Xu was in the house, watching over the babies. When she saw Ye Lulu enter, she looked up and asked her. Ye Lulu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s sold out today. I had to trouble you to take care of the babies for me. I¡¯ll give you Xu Huang¡¯s sry now. For the first month, the sry will be distributed daily.¡± She was taking care of Old Aunt Xu and Xu Huang. This was because they were most cash-strapped now. She should pay their wages daily so that they could have money in time. Old Aunt Xu let out a cry and said in fear, ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t good¡­? Or should it be distributed monthly? You can choose not to as well¡­¡± After all, she and Xiao Huang were already relying on the Guan family to eat and drink. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s do daily¡­¡± Ye Lulu waved her hand and took out thirty copper coins to give to Xu Huang, who had followed her in. Xu Huang and Old Aunt Xu were stunned. ¡°This¡­ this is too much¡­¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°It won¡¯t be this much every day. Let me calcte. Xu Huang¡¯s sry is twenty copper coins a day. Today¡ªit¡¯s because of special circumstances.¡± She looked at Xu Huang and said, ¡°Old Aunt can ask Xiao Huang. He knows today is special, so there¡¯s an additional bonus.¡± Although Xu Huang and Old Aunt Xu didn¡¯t know what ¡®bonus¡¯ was, Xu Huang¡¯s sry was really beyond their expectations. Even an adult man would only earn ten copper coins a day working at the docks¡­ Ye Lulu was in a hurry to be intimate with the babies. When Xu Huang saw how she was earning money today, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He silently received his sry and swore to work hard for Ye Lulu in the future. Then, he went out with Old Aunt Xu and went home to prepare dinner. After Old Aunt Xu and the rest left, Ye Lulu rushed forward and picked up the three babies. As soon as they saw her return, the three babies waved their hands and feet vigorously. Their reactions were especially big and they even started to cry loudly. Their voices were especially loud! It was obvious that they missed Ye Lulu. The babies had never been apart from Ye Lulu for so long. No matter how extraordinary they were, they were still babies. ¡°My babies, were you obedient today?!¡± Ye Lulu also missed the babies to death. The moment she saw them, she almost cried. She ran over and casually picked up the eldest son. She hugged the soft body tightly. The eldest son opened his beautiful eyes. As he was hugged by Ye Lulu, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mother.¡± It was shouted very clearly! It seemed that the eldest son missed her! Ye Lulu¡¯s heart melted. She hugged the eldest son and lowered her head to kiss him a few times. Then, she carried another baby. The second son could not wait anymore. He opened his little hands and rushed into Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. He shouted, ¡°Ma-ther! Mother!¡± Ye Lulu hugged her second son and kissed him a few times as well. Her second son kept hugging her and did not let go. After she was done with her second son, Ye Lulu picked up her youngest son as well. The youngest son nced at her with his ss-like eyes. He did not make a sound. He turned his head and leaned his face against her shoulder weakly. However, Ye Lulu had heard her youngest son making muffled sounds when he saw her enter the house. Ye Lulu also lowered her head and kissed her youngest son a few times. She even hugged him and walked around the house. After being intimate with the three babies, Ye Lulu was a little hungry. Since Mother Rong and the rest were not back yet, she would have to prepare dinner first tonight. What should they eat? The ingredients she had brought out had all been sold. Ye Lulu carried her youngest son out and carried the second son on her back. The remaining eldest son was carried by Guan Chibei. After walking out of the courtyard, Ye Lulu walked around a few times. At this moment, Guan Chixi walked over and asked her a question carefully, ¡°When did our family have a shop?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Ye Lulu said. ¡°?¡± Guan Chixi asked, ¡°Then why did you say that you wanted to open a new shop today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Lulu said. ¡°It was decided immediately.¡± Guan Chixi slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this was what you decided at that time?¡± Guan Chixi revealed an iprehensible expression as the corners of his lips twitched uncontrobly.¡± Ye Lulu nodded happily. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Why¡­ Guan Chixi looked at her in disbelief and held his chest. Nothing. It was too¡­ too exciting¡­ In fact, Ye Lulu had really decided to open a shop at that moment. This was definitely thest step. She had originally nned to set up a stall to earn money for a while and familiarize herself with the market situation at this stage. However, she did not expect to wee a big customer today. That noble madam had given her ten taels of gold to buy the Mtang recipe and other silver. This money was enough to buy a shop! Therefore, she had reached the heavens in a single step. At that time, she calcted the money and felt that she could really buy a shop. Therefore, with a thought, she decided to open a shop. It was decided in a second. Mother Rong and the rest only returned when the sky waspletely dark. As soon as they entered the house, they said, ¡°After we closed the stall, we even went to look for you guys. We thought that you were still selling. We didn¡¯t find you before learning that you had long returned. Business was so well today?¡± Eldest Brother Guan said calmly, ¡°We sold well today. When I was serving porridge, I heard someone say that there was a Mtang stall by the river.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been to your stall,¡± Ye Lulu said. ¡°We wanted to see you too but when we left, there were too many people in front of the stall. We didn¡¯t manage to squeeze in and left.¡± Mother Rong beamed with joy. ¡°That¡¯s true. There were really too many customers today! On the first day of opening the market, there were so many people who came! Some people had bought our family¡¯s food before it snowed. They waited for a winter and had said that they woulde and buy it immediately after the voyages start. They said that they had been waiting for our family for a long time!¡± Mother Rong had already set up her stall steadily, so she brought more ingredients. Chapter 276 - 6: Opening a Shop

Chapter 276: Opening a Shop

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was Ye Lulu¡¯s first time today, so she had also prepared a lot of ingredients. Furthermore, Ye Lulu could sell Mtang alone much faster than Mother Rong, so she sold out quickly. Before Guan Chixi could calm down, he quickly told them about the noble who had spent ten taels of gold to buy Ye Lulu¡¯s recipe. Mother Rong and the rest had never heard of this before. Their legs went limp and they almost fell at the courtyard. ¡°Ten taels. Ten taels¡­ of gold?!¡± Mother Rong¡¯s voice trembled. The other Guan family members were shocked and almost had their souls fly away. What?! Ten taels of gold?! After digesting it for a while, Mother Rong barely came back to her senses. However, she was worried about the recipe for Mtang. ¡°Then¡­ then Lulu, how are you going to do business after selling the recipe? What should we do?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°The madam only bought the recipe back to her mansion. It won¡¯t affect our business if she doesn¡¯t take it out to do business. Furthermore, they¡¯re definitely not from Yuan City. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­¡± Mother Rong was finally at ease, but she was still in a daze over the ten taels of gold. Oh my! Even if they did business now, she did not know if the Guan family could earn ten taels of gold in their lifetime. Now, it was the first day Ye Lulu went out to do business and she could earn this amount so easily?! Moreover, Ye Lulu did not look very excited. If it were her, she would probably be overjoyed by now¡­ Ye Lulu calmly threw out another bomb. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, I have a use for these ten taels of gold. I¡¯ll use it on our family¡¯s shop.¡± Thump! Mother Rong had just returned to her senses when her soul immediately left her body. Father Guan was washing the vegetables when the wild vegetables in his hands fell to the ground in the courtyard. They were instantly dirty. The Guan family¡¯s courtyard was silent for a moment. ¡°What?!¡± Then, Mother Rong¡¯s incredulous scream sounded. ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s a shop?! We have a shop? Where¡­ where is it?¡± Mother Rong asked in a daze. We have a shop?! Where is it? Why didn¡¯t she see it? Ye Lulu said, ¡°I haven¡¯t bought it yet. It should be one of those in the city. Take a look. See which one you like.¡± Mother Rong was speechless. Not bought yet? One of those in the city?! If that was the case, she could even say that there was a shop at home?! Mother Rong was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ then Lulu, do you mean to use those ten taels of gold to buy a shop?¡± Mother Rong held her chest and calmed down before carefully asking Ye Lulu. As for the Guan family, they were all shocked and speechless. Ye Lulu nodded. ¡°A shop is always the most secure. Moreover, we are respected now. This business can continue for a long time. There¡¯s no need to worry about other factors.¡± ¡°Besides, we have so many children at home. Opening a big shop will earn more money to better support everyone.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then¡­¡± Mother Rong was already stunned by this news. To be honest, no one in the mountains hade into contact with the concept of ¡®opening a shop¡¯. Furthermore, Mother Rong had always listened to Ye Lulu. Her mind felt like it was going to explode. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Lulu. You make the decision¡­¡± Mother Rong¡¯s voice drifted. It was mainly because Lulu was good at cooking and doing business. It was also Ye Lulu who had suggested this previously. Even if she opened the shop herself, she would not know what to do. Hence, Mother Rong said that she would listen to Ye Lulu. Logically speaking, the ten taels of gold should have been for the family¡­ However, no one in the Guan family had any objections when Ye Lulu said that she wanted to open a shop. On the first day the Guan family set up their stall, the atmosphere was lively and jubnt. In the vige outside, a storm had also quietly stirred. The matter of the Guan family setting up a stall at the docks in the city had not been discovered by the vigers before the new year. However, on the first day of the voyage today, many vigers on the mountain had no food at home and had to go down the mountain to buy something. There were also strong men who went to the docks to work. Their families followed them down the mountain to shop at the market at the docks. Although the docks were huge, it was crowded. However, there was still a person in the vige who walked to Ye Lulu¡¯s stall at the market and saw her selling Mtang. Coincidentally, the surrounding people were discussing the fragrant Mtang. They said that they did not know what fresh food it was. It was spicy and fragrant, and the way they ate it was novel¡­ The viger¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It was as if she had seen a ghost. She stood not far away and watched as Ye Lulu sold Mtang for a long time! The slim and beautiful young woman standing behind the wooden cart was¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s wife, Ye Lulu?! Oh my, she¡­ she was actually selling food at the docks?! Was that new and imposing wooden cart hers?! The vige woman¡¯s eyes almost popped out. She stood still for almost an hour¡­ She saw countless people, one after another. The queue was very long. They were all buying food from Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu¡¯s hands never stopped moving. Their business was so good. How much money did they earn?! Furthermore,moners kept walking past them. From time to time, discussions drifted into her ears¡­ ¡°That Mtang¡­ It¡¯s quite delicious! My appetite is whetted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the beginning, I felt that it was too spicy, but I felt iparably refreshed after eating it! It wasn¡¯t spicy-spicy, but it was still spicy. It was very refreshing.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ And I still want to eat it. It¡¯s very appetizing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m covered in sweat from eating¡­ but I don¡¯t feel cold anymore.¡± ¡°¡­That stall is so novel. It¡¯s just that there are too many people. It¡¯s so tiring to queue. There¡¯s a long queue too.¡± ¡°That stall selling Mtang¡­¡± The people here were mostly talking about the stall over there. The vige woman¡¯s eyes froze as she stared at Ye Lulu. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab a man who was passing by. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other!¡± The man wearing a hat dodged and retracted his hand desperately. Only then did the vige woman realize what she had done. She quickly let go of him and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I was stunned. Hey, I want to ask you, Brother. What spicy food is sold at that stall over there? What¡¯s the price?¡± The man looked at her in confusion and said, ¡°It sells Mtang. It¡¯s a pot of soup. The vor is spicy and numbing. Then, there are many ingredients. There are vegetables and meat. Take whatever you want to eat and pour it into the pot. After it¡¯s cooked, pour the soup over it. As for the price¡­¡± ¡°The price of vegetables is different from meat. It mainly depends on what you want to eat. You can take whatever you want.. The price depends on what you take.¡± Chapter 277 - Found Out by the Villagers

Chapter 277: Found Out by the Vigers

¡°An adult man¡­ might spend more than ten copper coins at once. Those who eat better can spend twenty to thirty copper coins. A woman or a child might be able to eat their fill with ten copper coins if they include two-vored noodles.¡± ¡°However, the taste is really appetizing. I spent more than twenty copper coins, but I didn¡¯t have enough. I ordered another bowl of noodles¡­¡± The man mumbled, looking unhappy. The vige woman had long frozen. ¡°What did you say?! You spent more than twenty copper coins at once?!¡± Because the woman was too shocked, her voice became shrill. The vige woman couldn¡¯t believe it. Her family¡¯s strong men worked at the docks and didn¡¯t even have twenty copper coins a day! Ye Lulu¡¯s stall could earn twenty copper coins from just one person?! The vige woman¡¯s mind was buzzing and she was stunned. She pointed at the group and asked the man, ¡°There¡¯s a long line of people over there. All of them will spend more than ten to twenty copper coins, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man looked at her in confusion and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so curious about Mtang, why don¡¯t you queue up and buy some to try? After all, you can choose to eat more or less. It¡¯s all up to you. Why are you grabbing and asking me?¡± This woman looked strange and even asked so carefully. Who was she? What was she thinking? The woman¡¯s attention was no longer on him. She replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ in a daze and ignored the man. The man twitched his eyebrows and looked at her a few times before walking away. This woman in the vige was called Auntie Beizi. Her full name was Liang Beizi. Her sisters were Liang Diezi and Liang Wan. They were all named after utensils at home. These were even used for food. The meaning of that was to have food in the future. Moreover, this Auntie Beizi was from the Liang family. It was the same Liang family as the one who had said a few words about the apples that Ye Lulu had previously bought. Auntie Liang was a married woman who followed her husband¡¯s name. As for this Auntie Beizi, she was equivalent to Auntie Liang¡¯s husband¡¯s younger sister. As Auntie Beizi¡¯s real name was rtively unique, after she married out, the vigers didn¡¯t call her by her husband¡¯s surname, but Auntie Beizi instead. To Auntie Beizi, this amount of money was incredible¡­ Auntie Beizi felt a little dizzy. She stared at Ye Lulu for a while to confirm that she was not seeing things. That person was Guan Chibei¡¯s wife in the vige. Moreover, Guan Chibei was standing around her to help. Only then did Auntie Beizi turn around. Her thoughts of strolling around the market were gone as well. She walked back in a daze. When she was about to walk out, she smelled another extremely fresh and sweet smell. That was the smell of porridge¡­ It seemed to be fish porridge. It was so fragrant. After winter, Auntie Beizi¡¯s house did not have much food left. It was because of this that they had to walk around in the crowd for so long today to see if they would bump into farmers selling cheap things. She had only eaten a ck flour steamed bun this morning. As soon as she smelled the fresh porridge, her stomach rumbled with hunger. Auntie Beizi returned to her senses for a moment and happened to hear a person walking past her say, ¡°This stall selling congee is really unique. It¡¯s a wooden cart, right? You can just push it along. Everything can be on it. It¡¯s so convenient. I asked the old woman and she said that her husband made it himself. No wonder I didn¡¯t see a second cart at the docks.¡± Auntie Beizi was shocked again. A wooden cart¡­ Her husband made it himself¡­ Did not see a second cart¡­ No, there was a second one. It was at the innermost part of the market at the docks. Wasn¡¯t the stall Ye Lulu had set up a wooden cart? Auntie Chuan could hear very clearly that the person selling food in this stall was an old woman¡­ The image of Mother Rong popped up in her mind and Auntie Beizi¡¯s heart rate sped up for no reason. Her entire body seemed to be heating up. She was in a daze for a while and felt indescribably shocked. Another stall by the Guan family?! The Guan family had set up two stalls at the docks?! There were not only one but two stalls?! Just now, a person would spend ten to twenty copper coins each at Guan Chibei¡¯s wife¡¯s stall. That was the same for Mother Rong¡¯s stall as well. If both sides werebined, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­? Auntie Beizi¡¯s legs went limp and her soul almost left her body. However, she still had things to buy in the city. After buying everything, she returned to Yunwu Vige. It was already dark. She returned one after another with Mother Rong and the rest. Auntie Beizi was in front while Mother Rong and the rest were behind. They didn¡¯t bump into each other. When Auntie Beizi returned home and put down her things, she immediately told the family about the Guan family¡¯s Mother Rong and Guan Chibei¡¯s wife opening stalls at the docks. She even told them about their daily ie! Not only that, but Auntie Beizi didn¡¯t even care that it was night. She ran out of the house and found the family next door. She also told them about the Guan family doing business. This matter was shocking enough in the vige. ¡°Really? Oh my! Each person spending twenty copper coins?! How many coins can they earn in a day?!¡± ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see Mother Rong and the Guan family during the period before winter¡­ I was still wondering where they went¡­¡± ¡°But when did the Guan family go down the mountain to do business? If they set up a stall in the city, wouldn¡¯t they have to go down the mountain every day? I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± ¡°I know. Voyages in the Yuan River start early in the morning, and the market by the docks opens very early as well. They probably went there before dawn and only returned after it was dark. Doesn¡¯t that mean that no one in the vige saw them?!¡± ¡°Oh, they can even hide this from the entire vige¡­¡± After a night of brewing, the matter of the Guan family setting up a stall at the docks in the city to do business exploded in the vige. The next morning, when the sky was still dark and the stars were sparse, the Guan family woke up as usual. There was also Ye Lulu now. Even she had to wake up at this time. After settling everything, the family walked out the door. Unexpectedly, they saw dozens of people in the vige guarding the Guan family¡¯s door. It was unknown if they were asleep or not. Their eyes were filled with awkwardness and vigor as they stared at the Guan family! Mother Rong was shocked. Why were so many people gathered at her door this morning?! It was not even daybreak yet! ¡°Mother Rong, there are so many of you. Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± A viger standing at the front looked straight at Mother Rong and asked. She asked in a knowing tone. Chapter 278 - Want a Bone?

Chapter 278: Want a Bone?

Mother Rong opened her mouth and was about to speak when Ye Lulu, who had seen through this situation, stopped her. She stepped forward and asked first, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Everyone is squatting in front of our house so early. What do you want to do?¡± She returned the question. The group of vigers choked. That was right. How were they supposed to answer?! However, when they thought of how the Guan family had earned big money from doing business, the vigers ignored everything else and stared at the Guan family. ¡°Your family is going down the mountain, right? Look at all the things in your hands. Are you going to sell them?! Your Guan family is going to do business, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you setting up a stall at the docks?¡± ¡°Damn, your Guan family is also funny. Why do you leave so early? The sky hasn¡¯t even lit up. Are you afraid someone would see you?¡± Mother Rong was stunned. ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Ye Lulu understood that these vigers indeed knew about their business. It was not surprising. The snow had sealed the vige for so long, so many vigers must have gone down the mountain to walk around yesterday and found out. Ye Lulu held Mother Rong back and stood at the door. She said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family is going down the mountain to do business. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t wake up so early to avoid everyone. The market at the docks opens so early. If we don¡¯t go early enough, we won¡¯t be able to upy a spot. So we have to go early.¡± When Ye Lulu¡¯s ¡®what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ sounded in the air, all the vigers in front of her fell silent. Why did she look so expressionless? ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell the vigers about it? Why didn¡¯t you tell us for so long? You were hiding it.¡± Auntie Beizi, who was the first to discover that Ye Lulu and Mother Rong had set up stalls, rushed to say this. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Ye Luluughed. Then, she sneered and asked, ¡°Yes, our family deliberately hid it. What¡¯s wrong? Why should our family tell the vigers about our business? Why do we have to tell you?¡± Auntie Beizi choked and opened her mouth a few times, but couldn¡¯t say anything. Even though her chest was filled with anger, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The vigers were silent as well. They saw the Guan family standing in front of them. In the middle, Ye Lulu smiled and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you blocking our door? Our family is going down the mountain to set up our stalls. Is there anything else?¡± Is there anything else? The vigers stood on the spot and couldn¡¯t say anything. They looked at each other. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. The market at the docks opens early.¡± Ye Lulu did not hide the fact that they were doing business at all. After saying this, she led the entire Guan family and left under the vigers¡¯ gazes. Heh, if she didn¡¯t have to continue staying in the vige and couldn¡¯t be too harsh with her words, she would have directly rebutted¡ª ¡°Are you all our dogs? You¡¯re guarding our door.¡± ¡°Are you looking at us like that to ask for bones?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking where we¡¯re going? To prepare food for you guys¡­¡± However, it was inappropriate to say such things in ancient times. Therefore, Ye Lulu endured it and blocked their words politely but unyieldingly. Speaking of which, these people were actually very disgusting. Chapter 279 - The Surrounding Villagers

Chapter 279: The Surrounding Vigers

They had discovered that the Guan family was doing business at the docks. Why did they guard the Guan family¡¯s door and wait for them toe out?! Why were they so anxious to ask them about doing business?! Their family setting up a stall had nothing to do with the vigers. Previously, she avoided people because she did not want toplicate matters, but that did not mean that the vigers should have such a reaction if they knew. Whether their Guan family did business or not had nothing to do with anyone in the vige. The Guan family left without any change in expression. The vigers watched their backs with strange looks on their faces¡­ It turned out that the Guan family really went to the city every morning to set up a stall and do business. No one in the vige had noticed before! When did they start setting up stalls? How much did they earn? When Ye Lulu¡¯s family went down the mountain, Mother Rong hesitated and said worriedly, ¡°Now that the vigers have discovered this, then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, Mother.¡± Ye Lulu said this to everyone. ¡°If we do business, we will definitely attract gossip. Would we not dare to do it after being discovered? That would be impossible. There would definitely be other criticisms in the future too. This is something that can¡¯t be avoided when doing business. If we¡¯re afraid of this, we don¡¯t have to earn money anymore.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t care about them. Our family¡¯s business has nothing to do with the vigers. There¡¯s no need to exin to them¡­¡± ¡°If anyone says so, let them say whatever they want. What else can they do?!¡± After hearing Ye Lulu¡¯s words, the Guan family felt slightly more at ease. It was not that the Guan family was weak, but after living in the vige for a long time and having to live there for a lifetime, they cared a lot about what the vigers said. There was no choice. However, Ye Lulu was right. Unless they stopped doing this business?! That was impossible. When they reached the city gate, the two stalls each took their own wooden carts. The Guan family calmed down and went to their spots at the docks like usual before starting to set up the stalls. In Yunwu Vige, after many vigers heard that the Guan family had started doing business, they couldn¡¯t help but ponder in their hearts. They all wanted to see the Guan family set up a stall with their own eyes. Hence, a few vigers, who had not slept the entire night but were still feeling energetic, followed them down the mountain to the docks to see Ye Lulu and Mother Rong set up the stalls. When they reached the crowded docks, it took them a while to find Mother Rong¡¯s stall because there were too many people. Upon seeing this, they were shocked. So many people went to Mother Rong¡¯s stall to buy things that they could not see Mother Rong inside. There was also a continuous fragrance that made one feel hungry. Furthermore, looking at those people, they had to fight over it. There was someone who couldn¡¯t buy glutinous rice chicken. He almost quarreled with the other party and said that his son was a student and had to bring lunch when he went to school. He wanted to eat this glutinous rice chicken. It was delicious and filling. In the end, less than an hour after the stall opened, all the glutinous rice chicken was bought out by a powerful figure. Many people were disappointed and unhappy. They were protesting. Although this scene was not very beautiful, it showed that Mother Rong¡¯s stall was doing well¡­ The vigers were dumbfounded. They spent a lot of effort looking for Ye Lulu¡¯s stall. The docks were big and crowded, especially this early in the morning, which was the peak period for voyages. It was so crowded that they couldn¡¯t walk. They were taken away by the crowd several times. It took them more than two hours to find Ye Lulu¡¯s stall at the docks. Chapter 280 - An Argument

Chapter 280: An Argument

Guan Chibei¡¯s wife was just out of her confinement period. After giving birth to triplets, they were as precious as gold. She stayed in the house for a year without working. She had juste out to walk around recently. They originally thought that Ye Lulu¡¯s stall would not have as good a business as Mother Rong¡¯s. Unexpectedly, as soon as they came over, the surrounding vigers widened their eyes. What was going on?! Weren¡¯t these burly men the fiercest and most impatient?! How could they wait so long in such a long line calmly?! Furthermore, there was a strong fragrance around them. This fragrance was even stronger and more refreshing than Mother Rong¡¯s. It was so spicy that it made one¡¯s head spin, but it also made one salivate. They wanted to eat something. This¡­ Was this from Ye Lulu¡¯s stall?! Ye Lulu was extremely fast at cooking. It wasn¡¯t long before it was the next person¡¯s turn, but there was still a steady stream of peopleing from the long queue. The vigers were dumbfounded and remembered how Auntie Beizi had returned to say that each person could spend ten or twenty copper coins at Ye Lulu¡¯s stall. Then¡­ The vigers who had followed the Guan family to the docks to see the Guan family¡¯s business were in a daze. Their legs went limp as they turned around and returned to the mountain. The news of the Guan family setting up stalls spread like wildfire in the vige. This matter had already explodedst night, and today, it caused a storm. Everyone in Yunwu Vige was fiercely discussing how the Guan family earned money from doing business. After the matter was exposed, the Guan family was in the center of the storm in the vige. Strange things started to happen. At night, they returned to the mountain. As soon as they entered the courtyard, a viger knocked on the Guan family¡¯s door. Ye Lulu and the rest had just stepped through the door when they heard themotion. They turned around and saw a woman in the vige with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your Guan family started doing business? I saw that you were still supporting Old Aunt Xu and her family in the winter. So, you guys have earned money. The ny-year-old woman in our family can¡¯t get off the ground anymore. Why don¡¯t we send her to your house to stay for a few days so that she can enjoy life before she dies? That old woman in our family is over ny years old. She shouldn¡¯t have many days to live. She¡¯s about to die, so she won¡¯t stay in your house for too long.¡± The Guan family was stunned. They looked at the woman and were extremely stunned. Ye Lulu was the first toe back to her senses. She smiled coldly at the woman and said mercilessly, ¡°It¡¯s still so early and you¡¯re dreaming? It¡¯s already dark. If youe out and walk around, don¡¯t you have to wear your face? What are you saying? You¡¯re so shameless.¡± The woman¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t your family start doing business?! You earned so much money but you don¡¯t help the vigers at all? Didn¡¯t you provide for Old Aunt Xu¡¯s family? You turned hostile after earning money?¡± This was what Mother Rong and the rest were most afraid of. However, Ye Lulu had no scruples at all. Sheughed coldly and said, ¡°Are you going to take out all the money your family earned and share it with the vigers? Are the men in your family going to work for the entire vige? Are you going to let the entire vige live in your house?!¡± Her aura was imposing. It hit her face hard. The woman was dumbfounded. ¡­ Ye Lulu would rest for two days every ten days. This was a break that Ye Lulu had set for herself ording to ancient times. After all, in ancient times, one could not do business without a day off. There had to be days off. It was not like the modern world where days off were on Saturdays and Sundays, so Ye Lulu based them when the students were on break. Today happened to be her day off for the month. Ye Lulu didn¡¯t care about anything else. The babies had not been with her during the daytely and missed her very much. Hence, Ye Lulu, Father Guan, and Old Aunt Xu each carried a baby and went out for a walk in the vige. After wandering around for a while, she met a viger. When he saw Ye Lulu, he went forward and said to her, ¡°Ye Lulu, you guys earn so much money. You must have thought of moving out to live in the city, right?¡± ¡°Then this courtyard and these houses in the vige would all be empty. No one will live there, right?!¡± ¡°Then after you guys move away, leave your courtyard and house to our family to live in. Our family has more than twenty people and many grandchildren. Our sons and daughters-inw are squeezed on the same bed as our grandchildren. Even the two brothers, along with their daughters-inw and sons, have to squeeze in the same house. Don¡¯t you think you should leave your courtyard and house for us to live in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Your courtyard and house will be ours then.¡± The viger smiled when he saw Ye Lulu carrying the baby. The youngest son turned his head in her arms and did not open his eyes. Ye Lulu stopped in her tracks and replied, ¡°Only our grandchildren will inherit our house, so do you want to be our son or grandson?¡± ¡­ Old Aunt Xu and Xu Huang were helping Ye Lulu with work. The vigers were paying attention to the Guan family¡¯s business, so they naturally saw Xu Huang helping at the docks. Old Aunt Xu also went in and out of the Guan family during the day. Naturally, they knew that the two of them were working for the Guan family. Amidst the discussions in the vige, apart from jealousy, they were also hard to listen to. ¡°The Guan family is amazing. They¡¯re really doing big business and hiring people to be workers now.¡± ¡°The Guan family has set up two stalls. They¡¯re about to live in the city soon.¡± ¡°The Guan family is really capable. They asked the vigers to work for them? They¡¯re from the vige themselves, so why did they ask the vigers to work for them? Are they now one grade higher than the vigers?¡± ¡°Oh my, they even gave out wages to the vigers. Do they think of themselves as shopkeepers?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t be rich yet. They¡¯re just going out to set up stalls. Even if they are rich, they immediately act like they¡¯re above others. Don¡¯t they look ugly?¡± ¡°That Guan family also doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. When they were poor, they were extremely poor. They were just short of begging for food. From the looks of it, they were even poorer than my family. They even thought of borrowing something from my family. Howughable. In the end, they turned over and their eyes became so big that they can¡¯t see the vigers at all.¡± Ever since the news of the Guan family doing business was exposed, the discussions in the vige had gradually turned nasty and unkind! Among them, those who looked for the Guan family to take advantage of them scolded the Guan family even more when they did not seed. Those who were poor or jealous spoke even more fervently. Most people had neither good nor bad attitudes toward this. However, as people from the mountains, the Guan family suddenly earned big money and even went down the mountain to set up a stall to do business. Everyone generally did not feel good in their hearts. When they heard someone say something nasty, they immediately had a negative attitude. Chapter 281 - Going Down the River to Fish, A Villagers Objection

Chapter 281: Going Down the River to Fish, A Viger¡¯s Objection

When the vige head, Li Yue, heard the vigers¡¯ discussion, he had originally wanted the vigers to not say such things about the Guan family. After all, it was Guan Chibei who had saved the entire vige when the wild beasts came down the mountain. However, the discussion in the vige was too intense. Some people had already said that since the Guan family had earned money, they wanted others in the vige to praise and curry favor with them. Li Yue, the vige head, was about to say something when he heard such words. He shut his mouth and fell silent. The matters in the vige could only be left to the Guan family. After Ye Lulu set up the stall, the fish at home were consumed very quickly. The pond was almost empty. This morning, Guan Chibei could only continue to fish by the river. He brought thergest basket because if he fished enough at once, he didn¡¯t need to go to the river every day. It was just spring now and it was still cold. Although the river had thawed, the river water was still very cold. There were even some broken pieces of ice floating in it from time to time. One would shiver in the river. However, Guan Chibei was unaware of this. He moved down the river calmly and stood in the river to fish. There were many hungry fishes in spring. Guan Chibei ced some fish food at the bottom of the bamboo basket. When the fishes in the river smelled the fragrance of food, they immediately swarmed over. There were simply too many fish with ck backs in the river. In the entire spring, who knew how many fish had grown at the bottom of the river under the ice? The tails were lively and strong, but they were hungry. They rushed into the bamboo basket. Guan Chibei did not need to do anything. As long as his arm strength and speed were sufficient and he suddenly pulled the bamboo basket out of the water, the fish would not have time to run out before they were trapped inside. The bamboo basket was handmade. There was a gap, and the river water inside was still flowing out. In the end, there was only a basket of fish left. Simrly, there were also grass carps and ck fish. There were different kinds of fish, and they were all jumping around in the bamboo basket. Guan Chibei calmly poured the basket of fish into the wooden barrel. On the shore, Damao, who was also leading arge group of children from the Guan family, carried the wooden barrel away so that they could ce them in the pond to rear. Guan Chibei lowered his eyes and started to scoop up a second basket of fish. It had just been winter and there were too many fish in the river. Guan Chibei stood in the river, surrounded by fish. The bamboo basket in his hand was filled with fish with ck backs. Just as Guan Chibei was fishing, a viger passed by and saw Guan Chibei standing in the river with fish all around him. That viger was the type who was jealous of the Guan family. He immediately narrowed his eyes and said to Guan Chibei, who was in the river below: ¡°Guan Chibei? You fished away so many fish in the river? Don¡¯t you know that this river belongs to the vige? It¡¯s shared among the vigers. You took away so many fish. That¡¯s equivalent to taking away the fish in the vige. That¡¯s not appropriate, right?!¡± This viger was considered a famous person in the vige who was a little shameless. He was not good at other things but was especially good at attracting attention. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Guan Chibei with ill intentions. This viger then said: ¡°Logically speaking, the river is shared by the vige. Everyone in the vige naturally has a share of the fish in the river. Now that you¡¯ve scooped up so many fish by yourself, aren¡¯t you taking away everyone¡¯s fish?!¡± ¡°Guan Chibei, your Guan family has already set up a stall to do business. You¡¯ve earned a lot of money, so it¡¯s not reasonable for you to take the vigers¡¯ things for free, right?¡± This person raised his voice and shouted, immediately attracting the nearby vigers over. This was because the Guan family had been the focus of attention in the vige recently. Many vigers immediately came over and saw Guan Chibei in the river. The basket in front of him was filled with energetic fish. They were tempted. Upon hearing that viger¡¯s words, a viger echoed, ¡°Guan Chibei, you caught so many fish in the river?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would go to the city to do business and earn big money? Why would you fish from the river in the vige? You don¡¯t have the capital to buy them, right? Hehe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a big basket and it¡¯s filled to the brim. Your Guan family is too much. If you scoop up all the fish in the vige river, wouldn¡¯t you take up everyone else¡¯s share? We won¡¯t have any more fish to catch.¡± ¡°The Guan family is really shameless. You¡¯re fishing to use them and make food to sell for money. How heartless! You¡¯re selling the fish from the vige to earn money for yourself? How is that reasonable?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I only came back to my senses after you said that. How can the Guan family be like this? They go to the city to earn money and bewless. Indeed, they don¡¯t take the vigers seriously anymore. They even dare to do such a thing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t allow this!¡± ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t agree! The river belongs to the vige, and we have a share in this fish. I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± As the vigers spoke, their expressions turned ugly. They stood by the river with a fire burning in their eyes and looked at Guan Chibei like enemies. Everyone¡¯s words turned into protests as they shouted at Guan Chibei. Another person said, ¡°Guan Chibei, there¡¯s no such thing as a free meal in the world. Your Guan family fished up so many fish in the river. You should treat it as you¡¯re buying the fish from the river and give the vigers money.¡± Actually, these words were very unreasonable. After all, one had to make use of local resources. All the vigers took the things from the river or the mountain for free. Whoever took more or less depended on their own ability. Otherwise, how could they be calctive?! What was there to be calctive about? Were people not allowed to pick wild vegetables and mushrooms? However, the vigers felt that Guan Chibei, or rather, the Guan family, had gone out to do business to earn so much money. Now that they had caught so many fish, they had to pay the price. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you can put all the fish back. How can we let you fish so much for nothing? Take them out to do business and your Guan family will take the money earned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you must fish, your Guan family can give some of the money earned from the fish to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Themotion attracted more vigers over. Soon, arge group of vigers gathered by the river. The viger¡¯s eyes lit up and they immediately agreed. A woman¡¯s eyes almost shed as she looked at Guan Chibei, who was still standing in the river. ¡°Your Guan family went out to earn so much money. It¡¯s fine to share some with the vigers, right? You can¡¯t be so stingy, right? You can fish from the river in the vige and sell them!¡± Seeing that the vigers were unhappy and were protesting, they were just short of causing a ruckus to the vige head and asking the Guan family to make a serious promise to guarantee that they would use the money to buy ¡®the vige¡¯s fish.¡¯ He looked up and met the greedy eyes of the vigers by the river. Guan Chibei was surrounded in the middle. He did not panic and his expression did not change. Chapter 282 - Guan Chibei Suddenly Said, "Bring the Second Son to Take a Look."

Chapter 282: Guan Chibei Suddenly Said, ¡°Bring the Second Son to Take a Look.¡±

He opened his mouth and said: ¡°Auntie Diezi, during spring, your family opened up a few pieces ofnd at the foot of the mountain to grow vegetables. Together with thend your family originally owned, there should be more than ten pieces of vegetable fields, right? Your family¡¯s vegetable fields are in the east and west of the vige. There¡¯s even a piece by the river.¡± ¡°Mother Hongdi, a few days ago, when there were wild vegetables and mushrooms on the mountain, you brought your entire family out in the middle of the night. Overnight, you picked away almost all the mushrooms at the foot of the mountain, causing everyone to have to go deeper into the mountain to pick mushrooms. Someone in the vige woke up at night and saw you, right?¡± ¡°Dog Tail, yes, you.¡± Guan Chibei said to the hooligan without a change in expression, ¡°Your family built a house before the new year. The entire family went to the mountain and cut down more than ten trees to build a house. As such, the vigers who were hoarding firewood for winter had to walk farther away and carry the tree trunks down the mountain.¡± After Guan Chibei finished speaking, he looked up and said calmly, ¡°Why? Are you going to pay the vige?¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s indiscriminate radiation stunned the vigers. The person who had caused a ruckus, known as Dog Tail, was punched in the face and could not say a word. The other vigers, who were stirred up, had ugly expressions and their throats went hoarse. The woman who had asked the Guan family to share the money they had earned with the vigers, Mother Hongdi, was embarrassed when she was told off by Guan Chibei. Instead, she shouted at Guan Chibei even more angrily, ¡°How can that be the same? Everyone uses it at home. Your Guan family took the things from the vige to sell for money and kept them for yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that just now?¡± Mother Hongdi¡¯s angry words woke up many vigers who had not expected this. They immediately nodded and echoed. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you sell them as well? You can keep them if you earn money.¡± All the vigers were speechless. ¡°?¡± Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Every viger takes what they want from the river or the mountains. If you can, why don¡¯t you go into the river to fish? Can¡¯t you sell them as well? Who doesn¡¯t allow you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for whatever you take from the mountain. If everyone is like that, why must our family pay for fishing in the river? What kind of logic is that?¡± ¡°You say that we fish too much. If you can do the same, why not? If you say that the fish in the river belongs to the vige, do all of you have to pay for what you took outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more unreasonable to want our family to split the money just because our family does business. If you want, you can take something and sell it to exchange for money as well. There¡¯s no logic that only our family has to pay.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want to ask the vige head if there¡¯s a fair share of everything. No one can take too much, or that family will have to pay for it themselves. If that¡¯s the case, thend used to build houses in the vige requires money as well. Everyone can just register with the officials. ording to this, whoever upies the mostnd in the vige willpensate the rest of the vigers.¡± Guan Chibei looked over lightly. ¡°Do you think this makes sense?¡± All the vigers¡¯ faces darkened! Thend in the vige was casually carved out. The Guan family was considered a big family. Their courtyard was one of thergest in the vige. However, it was not like the other families did not have two or three houses. They even upied arge courtyard and nted various vegetables to raise poultry. There were many families who upied morend in the vige than the Guan family! Therefore, when Guan Chibei said this, the vigers¡¯ expressions darkened. When it came to themselves, all the vigers had this reaction. However, they were very happy criticizing the Guan family. No one said anything else. Otherwise, if they were told to make up for it, the vigers would vomit blood. Guan Chibei did not move. He turned around and said, ¡°If you can fish, you can sell them yourself, just like this.¡± As Guan Chibei spoke, it was as if he was demonstrating. The muscles in his arms suddenly bulged and he exerted strength to pick up the bamboo basket that waspletely buried in the water. With a ssh, the bamboo basket and the fish were lifted into the air! The men beside him widened their eyes. Such a bamboo basket waspletely buried in the water. If it was suddenly pulled out, it would be very heavy! Not to mention that there were fish in the basket! Not even a strong man from the vige could do this¡­ The vigers¡¯ expressions froze again. Guan Chibei was using this to tell them that even if they went into the river, they would not be able to fish so much. If they could, they could also bring a lot of fish home. The vigers looked at each other in dismay. Apart from that, they also remembered that Guan Chibei¡¯s arm strength was indeed good. Didn¡¯t Guan Chibei have superb archery skills? He was the one who killed the few fierce beasts from the mountain previously¡­ The vigers were finally a little shocked and shut up. After Guan Chibei had scooped up enough fish, he slowly went ashore. Sanmao, who was beside him, immediately sent him a thin nket. He had brought it from home, afraid that Guan Chibei would catch a cold aftering out of the river. Guan Chibei wrapped himself in a thin nket with a rxed expression. He did not say anything in front of the vigers. He picked up the fish basket and was about to leave. However, before he left, he left behind a method to fish. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go down into the river to fish with a basket. You can also make a fishing pole to fish by the river now. The river has just thawed, and the fishes below are very hungry. It¡¯s easy for them to take the bait.¡± In the past, it was extremely difficult to fish in the river. The main reason was that there was sufficient food in the river and the fish did notck food. Previously, some vigers fished viciously. From then on, the fish in the river became extremely smart and cunning. They no longer took the bait. However, the river had just thawed now. The fishes were rtively hungry and this was also secretly rted to Guan Chibei. No one knew that after Guan Chibei went down the river, the fishes in the river would move slower because of the yin energy. If they wanted to fish, it would be easy. After two days, the fishes would return to their original state. The vigers had vented their anger. Upon hearing this, the vigers immediately revealed looks of understanding. Guan Chibei took the fishes away. When such things happened in the vige, the Guan family¡¯s situation changed drastically. The storm was still ongoing. The vige would not calm down for a day after the Guan family set up their stall. However, everyone in the vige thought that everyone¡¯s discussion would make the Guan family feel ashamed. However, the Guan family listened to Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu did not take the storm in the vige seriously. After selling Mtang at the docks for a few days and earning more money, she started to look at shops. Chapter 283 - Bring the Babies to the City to Look at the Shop!

Chapter 283: Bring the Babies to the City to Look at the Shop!

While Ye Lulu was doing business, she paid attention to the surrounding shops and asked about the situation in Yuan City. After thinking things through, Ye Lulu started preparations to look at shops. She deliberately made herself avable for a day and did not set up the Mtang stall. She also informed the entire Guan family. Under Mother Rong¡¯s excited expectations, she brought Eldest Brother Guan along to look at the shops and houses in Yuan City. Eldest Brother Guan followed her to settle all the administrative matters. Of course, Guan Chibei followed as well. As for the rest of the Guan family, they were busy with Mother Rong¡¯s business. Before they left, Guan Chibei suddenly said, ¡°Bring our second son over to take a look.¡± Ye Lulu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Huh?¡± She was about to move. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were dark and his expression did not change. ¡°Bring our second son over to take a look at the shop as well.¡± ¡°?¡± Ye Lulu was stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°What about the other two babies?¡± She couldn¡¯t just bring one of them along and let the other two stay in the house, right? Guan Chibei said, ¡°Bring them along.¡± They could not bring only one, so they could only bring all three. Eldest Brother Guan, Guan Chibei, and Ye Lulu each hugged one baby. This was the first time the three babies had left for the city, so Ye Lulu was a little excited. When they arrived in the city, the three babies were also excited because it was the first time they had gone to a new ce. Their big round eyes looked at the fresh and bustling scenery in the city with all their might, and they were so happy that they danced with joy and were about to jump out of the adults¡¯ arms. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Wow, wu¡­¡± The three babies let out sounds crazily. Three identical babies appeared on the street. The problem was that they looked delicate and exquisite. They were extremely beautiful and immediately attracted the gaze of themoners on the street. Many people looked at them in surprise. Fortunately, the broker house was in the area closest to the city gate. When they reached the broker house, the broker looked at the babies in surprise a few times before taking Ye Lulu to see the shop. First, they looked at the shops in Yuan City. On the main street and other busiest streets, there were shops that were avable for sale. The broker took Ye Lulu to look at a few shops. They were all old and tattered, and could not get past Ye Lulu. Although the location was good, these shops were not renovated at all. One of them even had a rotten roof beam. To renovate, it would take a lot of effort and time. Otherwise, the size was inappropriate. The big ones had four storeys and were extravagant. The small ones could only amodate a few people. It was a long and narrow house sandwiched between two other houses. Neither could be allowed. Ye Lulu had some expectations for the shop. The space renovation was alright, but she didn¡¯t like the structure, so she shook her head. There were only these shops on the few main streets. The broker had no choice but to say, ¡°There are also shops waiting to be sold on a few more remote streets. Do you want to see them?¡± Ye Lulu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was nothing much that they were on a slightly quieter street. To be honest, business was booming in Yuan City, and there was no shortage of merchants who walked along the streets. There were people and local citizens everywhere. At most, the flow of people was a little poor at the beginning. However, the taste of Mtang was strong and could spread far. Ye Lulu felt that she could do her business. However, when they looked at the shops on the other street, they were all ordinary. When they entered one of them, they saw that it was a two-storey shop. The shop was neither big nor small. Its structure was not good, but it was also a simple and distinct shop. The broker guessed that Ye Lulu had nothing to pick on. He smiled and said: ¡°Are you interested in this shop? The location isn¡¯t bad either. The door of the shop is facing the street in front. The street is very lively and the shop is clean. The previous owner sold this shop because the entire family moved to Yingzhou. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this shop.¡± The broker smiled. As soon as he finished speaking, the second son, who was in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms, suddenly frowned. His face darkened, and he snorted. He opened his mouth and let out a few dry cries without any emotions or tears. Chapter 284 - This Shop Was Not Clean

Chapter 284: This Shop Was Not Clean

¡°What¡¯s wrong with our second son?¡± Ye Lulu was shocked and quickly hugged the baby tightly to prevent him from jumping out. The second son let out a few dry cries and looked around the shop with hisrge dark eyes. He shook his head and did not want to look at it anymore. He started to howl again. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡± Ye Lulu, who was a mother herself, didn¡¯t know. She quicklyforted the baby. The second son did not relent and was still twisting his body in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. He was obviously screaming extremely loudly, but his eyes were not red at all. There were no tears at all. The broker seemed to have seen that when the baby was howling, hisrge bright eyes were staring at him. The broker was speechless. Did this baby just re at him? The broker shivered. Was he seeing things?! What was wrong with this baby?! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡± Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei in surprise. Her second son had always been obedient and was usually happy. He rarely caused such a ruckus. The broker thought that this was just an ordinary child causing a ruckus. As a woman, she had to take care of her child. There was no choice, so he continued showing the shop. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to pick on this shop. The previous owner didn¡¯t even live here for a year before he moved with his entire family. Look, this wall and thisnd are still brand new. There are no traces at all. Look again, these tables and chairs were newly bought by the previous owner. They were left behind when they moved out of Yuan City.¡± The broker said with a mysterious expression, ¡°The previous owner said that if someone buys this shop, these tables and chairs will be given away for free. It¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the pickiest about the size andyout of the shop? This one is not bad either. If you don¡¯t want this one, there won¡¯t be any shops left in Yuan City.¡± Ye Lulu looked around the shop again. There was nothing to pick on, but still¡­ She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, the second son in her arms suddenly moved vigorously. ¡°Ma-ther!¡± The second son opened his mouth and let out a strong cry. Ye Lulu did not know that although the broker had mentioned that this shop was clean and spotless, in fact, in the second son¡¯s eyes, this shop was filled with an ominous aura. The colors in the house were gray and ck, and it was filled with fierce yin energy. That broker had indeed deceived Ye Lulu. Not only was this shop not clean, but there was also a huge problem. To an ordinary ancient family, this was a fierce house with bloody light. The previous owner did not move his entire family to Yingzhou. Instead, he ran a provision shop. In fact, it was very unclean and he secretly did a prostitution business. Furthermore, the worst thing was that this previous owner had forced his maidservants to sell their bodies. He would then keep the money they earned. Operating a provision shop in public but running a prostitution business in private. This shop could be said to be extremely filthy. There was something even more serious. The few maidservants could not stand the humiliation in the end. Under this master, they had no dignity at all and were easily insulted. There was no meaning in living. Day after day, they were humiliated by different people. Those maidservants were filled with hatred and misery. One morning, when the owner and his wife had just appeared, they suddenly rushed out from inside. In front of the owner and his wife, they collectively held knives and ced them on their necks. In an instant, they used all their strength and slit their throats. Chapter 285 - Proficient in Feng Shui

Chapter 285: Proficient in Feng Shui

Blood sprayed out and sshed everywhere in the shop. There was also blood on the boss anddy boss. Those maidservants had deliberately designed this. They looked straight at the boss anddy boss, but there were relieved smiles on their faces. In the end, they copsed. The boss anddy boss were both stunned¡ªthey werepletely stunned on the spot. They could not react to what had happened. After they came back to their senses, their entire bodies constricted as if they were shocked. The hairs on their bodies stood up, and their backs suddenly felt extremely cold. They suddenly felt numb¡­ The boss anddy boss trembled. They were almost scared crazy by the scene in front of them¡­ These maidservants had died too tragically. This shop became a fierce house filled with blood and hatred. The boss anddy boss could not stay for another day. Furthermore, because thedy boss knew that the maidservants were forced to sell their bodies, they moved out to find a ce to stay for a few days. They were still trembling and had frequent nightmares at night. They were extremely afraid. In the end, the two of them could not stay any longer. They packed their bags and moved out of Yuan City to Yingzhou. This was the so-called ¡®the entire family moved to Yingzhou.¡¯ Coincidentally, in order to give the owner and his wife the greatest impact, these maidservants rushed out early in the morning. The boss had not even opened the door. Apart from the owner and his wife, no one else knew. The owner and his wife lowered their heads and discussed among themselves. In order not to let others know that people had died in this shop and it had be a bloody and fierce house, they simply hid the news and decided to sell this shop to the public. Only the brokers from the broker house knew about this. This was because when the previous owners put the shop up for sale at the broker house, they had to sign an agreement. If they lied and something happened, the previous owner would not be able to get a single cent ording to the rules. The owner loved money as much as his life. After some calctions, he told the broker house the truth. No matter what, the broker house wanted to sell the shop at a high price like them, so it was fine to tell them. Therefore, when the broker introduced this shop to Ye Lulu, he knew that this shop had once been involved in a prostitution business. There were also a few maidservants who died. The wall he mentioned was still as clean as new because the maidservants¡¯ blood was everywhere at that time. In order not to be discovered, the owner specially spent money to repair the wall and the floor¡­ However, in the second son¡¯s eyes, he could sense the truth of the shop the moment he entered. The second son¡¯s eyes could also see the yin energy everywhere. In his eyes, yin energy was almost tangible. He could see everything. That was right¡­ The second baby was born with a special talent. He knew Feng Shui well and could sense yin and yang. He could see through one¡¯s life journey at a nce and judge Feng Shui matters! The broker did not reveal the slightest truth. He was still smiling at Ye Lulu and advising her. The second son did not relent and howled in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. When he saw that Ye Lulu had not left, he kept wriggling in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. Ye Lulu felt that she could not hold on to this baby anymore. Was her second son a caterpir? Ye Lulu quickly hugged him tighter, afraid that the baby would fall. She could not help but whisper, ¡°Sigh.¡± Could it be that her baby was too sad that he had not seen the world before and became too excited on his first trip? Chapter 286 - The Three Babies Drink Sugar Water in the City

Chapter 286: The Three Babies Drink Sugar Water in the City

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Chibei looked over. He had the heaviest yin energy on him. As soon as he entered, he naturally sensed that there was something unusual in the shop. Of course, he understood his second son¡¯s reaction and why he was crying now. He said calmly, ¡°Perhaps the baby doesn¡¯t like this shop.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°That should be the case. He only cried aftering in. He was just on the street outside and saw so many shops. He was also very obedient and didn¡¯t cry.¡± The broker¡¯s expression changed. It was said that children¡¯s eyes were especially pure and they could see many things that others could not. Could it be true?! He gritted his teeth and did not give up. ¡°This is thest shop. Perhaps the child is tired and hungry. He has been watching for a long time. If you are sincere in buying a shop to do business, this is the only one left. Otherwise, it will be gone.¡± Ye Lulu frowned and said, ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯t fancy this shop in the first ce. I can¡¯t pick on anything, but it doesn¡¯t suit my taste. I keep feeling that something is wrong¡­ I was going to pass this one anyway. Let¡¯s look for another shop. The changes in the shops in Yuan City are not slow. I¡¯m not in a hurry to ask for a shop immediately. Let¡¯s wait for a while more. Your broker can help me keep a lookout again.¡± It was not that Ye Lulu had any special powers. However, she was sensitive and indeed felt that something was wrong. To put it bluntly, she did not have enough affinity with this ce. Furthermore, this shop was peaceful and there was nothing unique. Ye Lulu felt that she had to wait a little longer. The broker did not look happy, but he did not say anything else because he knew the truth about this shop. He was afraid that the baby would really see something. If this matter was exposed, this shop would never sell. Hence, the broker did not dare to say anything and followed Ye Lulu out. As soon as they walked out of the shop. The second son, who was kicking up a ruckus in Ye Lulu¡¯s arms, immediately quietened down. He stopped shouting and iling around. He returned to his original state and was hugged by Ye Lulu. He supported Ye Lulu¡¯s arms with his two hands and even shouted happily, ¡°Cold!¡± Although his pronunciation was not that urate anymore. Ye Lulu was stunned and fell into deep thought. The baby did not seem to like this shop¡­ The broker didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and apanied Ye Lulu and the rest back. They did not take a fancy to any shops that day. They bought a bowl of sugar water in the city and fed the babies a little. The three babies were so happy that they shouted ¡®Cold!¡¯ and ¡®Ma-ther!¡¯ in different voices. However, the three of them only called Ye Lulu. Guan Chibei sat by the side and looked over. Ye Lulu smiled smugly. Mother Rong and the rest returned at night after packing up their stall. They were concerned about the shop. When they heard that Ye Lulu didn¡¯t like it, they couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed and stroke their chests. They asked for details, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you like it? Are the shops not good?¡± Their Guan family actually wanted to buy a shop in Yuan City. Mother Rong was nervous when she set up the stall today. She could only say that it did not feel real. Ye Lulu said, ¡°There¡¯s no suitable one. If it¡¯s too good, we don¡¯t need it or can¡¯t afford it. The rest are very ordinary. Moreover, I don¡¯t feel like I like them. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± When Mother Rong heard the reason, she nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer. We can set up the stall for a few more days and earn more money.¡± The matter of buying a shop was temporarily put aside. Actually, it was not considered put aside.. Ye Lulu continued to set up the stall and pay attention to the shops. Chapter 287 - Someone Came to Look for Trouble

Chapter 287: Someone Came to Look for Trouble

She was still setting up the stall by the Yuan River. The business was booming day by day. After half a month, the reputation of Ye Lulu¡¯s stall was already spreading at the docks. The name, Mtang, was easy to remember as well. The people walking around said ¡®that stall selling Mtang over there.¡¯ More people came over. However, because Ye Lulu¡¯s stall was doing too well, it attracted the attention of some people. Some of the other vendors were jealous, and some people took action. This morning, Ye Lulu¡¯s stall was filled with customers again. A group of strong and fierce men was being arrogant. They pushed aside the dense crowd and swaggered over. The men stopped in front of Ye Lulu¡¯s stall and ced their hands on their hips. They said to Ye Lulu with a smile, ¡°Youngdy, your business is quite good.¡± Ye Lulu raised the corner of her eye and looked at these people. She was calm and knew that it was inevitable for people toe over and cause trouble when she was doing business. Ye Lulu nodded and did not move. The other party didn¡¯t need her to continue chatting. They said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you for a few days. You¡¯re full of customers every day. You must have earned quite a lot of money, right? I reckon you can earn more than one or two taels a day. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re quite good at earning money.¡± The most domineering man, who was the leader, spoke in a casual tone and smiled as he spoke, but his attitude was obviously not that kind. The surroundingmoners saw that something was wrong and silently took two steps back. Ye Lulu replied. She did not say yes or no. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The man slowly clenched his iron fist that was the size of a casserole pot. Then, he raised the corners of his mouth to Ye Lulu and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I saw that you guys have earned quite a lot of money these days. It can be considered our favor to you. Now, you can leave.¡± ¡°Youngdy, you still don¡¯t know, right? There are only a few stalls in the market at the docks. There are people who upy them. You¡¯ve opened a stall for a few days, so you must be new, right? Previously, we thought that you were new and didn¡¯t know better, so we gave you a few days to earn money. However, I have to tell you now that this ce where you set up your stall was upied by our brothers. You can¡¯t be unaware of the order of arrival, right? Since you¡¯ve upied our brothers¡¯nd, you have to return the stall now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me our brothers for being rude.¡± Only then did a hint of fierceness appear in the man¡¯s eyes. It was apanied by a warning, and his aura became fierce. He revealed the muscles on his arm and raised his eyebrows at Ye Lulu. The surrounding people who were watching in fear instantly started to whisper. So they were here for the stall¡­ Everyone knew what kind of stance these people had. In the market at the docks, there were many stall positions that were fixed, but that was only a custom made by everyone. No one would fight over who had a stall at what position. In any case, the docks were huge and there were people everywhere. There was really nock of stalls. Therefore, this group of people came over and insisted that someone had upied the stall. That was intentional. Everyone knew that they were here to find fault. Moreover, many people recognized this group of men¡­ It was not rare to see them in the market at the docks. They were also famous bullies in Yuan City. They could not be considered bullies, but they were a group of people with bad reputations. They were tall and strong and had outstanding martial art skills. It was said that there were people in their families who were officials and had some influence. Chapter 288 - Brother Ba Occupies the Stall

Chapter 288: Brother Ba upies the Stall

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They were domineering and often collected stall fees in the market at the docks. Although it was said that it was stall fees, that was actually self-proimed. They maintained the order here and chased away the troublemakers. They also prevented outsiders from stealing, so they wanted the vendors to give them money. There was no fixed time. They woulde whenever they were in a good mood. Many vendors did not pay. If they were lucky and the other party had money at that time, things would go unnoticed. If they were unlucky, they would be deemed as ¡®foreign viins¡¯ and be punished. After that, the group would quickly slip away and say that if they wanted to sue them to the officials, it would be useless as they had their own forces to protect them. There was no choice. Over time, this group of people became the hegemon of the docks and market. Fortunately, because there was someone in the government behind them, they were more sensitive. They had other ways to earn money, so they didn¡¯te often. The vendors at the docks weren¡¯t too troubled. The man in the lead was called Brother Ba. Brother Ba had brought arge group of brothers over today with a clear goal. It was Ye Lulu¡¯s stall. There was a reason behind this. Ye Lulu¡¯s stall had suddenly appeared and the business was too good. There was a vendor at the docks who had been setting up a stall for a long time. He had a domineering personality and felt that he was an old man, so he was considered an overlord at the docks. He could not stand watching a new stall steal the limelight from an old stall. This stall owner was jealous and couldn¡¯t stand the sight of newbies earning money. He had bad intentions and hired Brother Ba and the rest. They secretly discussed and wanted to upy the new stall. First, they said that someone had upied this stall and didn¡¯t want this new stall to continue setting up and be in the limelight. Furthermore, after Ye Lulu sold Mtang here, that stall owner also took a fancy to the ce where she set up her stall and felt that the ce was easy to do business at. Why didn¡¯t he realize that this spot was good before? They wanted to chase Ye Lulu away and take over this ce. Apart from that, this stall owner had also discussed with Brother Ba and the rest. Either they would let Ye Lulu pay them money every month and share more than half of the money she had earned with them, or if possible, they would directly take over the Mtang recipe. Then, they would be rich! Then, they could set up a stall to sell Mtang. They would upy this woman¡¯s stall and obtain her recipe to rece her in selling the popr Mtang at the docks. Haha! They would really be rich. This old stall owner had discussed this with Brother Ba and the rest in private. He got Brother Ba and the rest to look for Ye Lulu. He set up a stall at his original spot and blended into the crowd to see what was going on with Ye Lulu. Brother Ba followed what they had nned beforehand and stopped for a while to make Ye Lulu panic. Then, he opened his mouth and said in a threatening manner, ¡°Youngdy, do you understand? Everything has to be done in the order of arrival. Furthermore, our brothers have already let you earn money for a few days. That¡¯s enough, right? If you know what¡¯s good for you, do you know what you should do now?¡± What he meant was that he did not want Ye Lulu to continue setting up the stall here and they wanted to take over this stall. Ye Lulu had seen such things in the modern era. It was nothing more than bullying. Everyone looked at Ye Lulu to see how this girl would react. Ye Lulu stopped cooking and looked at Brother Ba slowly. ¡°There was someone upying this spot before? Before I came to set up the stall here, there was only cold wind by the river.. There was nothing else. Brother, your eyes aren¡¯t working well, are they?¡± Chapter 289 - Ye Lulu Asked Him Coldly, "What Else Do You Want?"

Chapter 289: Ye Lulu Asked Him Coldly, ¡°What Else Do You Want?¡±

Everyone could tell that Brother Ba was just making up a reason to take over this stall and ask Ye Lulu to give it up! Brother Ba red and immediately became vicious. His eyes were fierce as he red at Ye Lulu and shouted, ¡°I advise you to be sensible. Youngdy, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Thest thing she could tolerate was someone insulting a woman in front of her! ¡°What else do you want?!¡± Ye Lulu asked him coldly. She thought that if this man dared to say anything overboard, she would immediately let him experience what it was like to be beaten up by modern inte surfers. If he dared to make a move, she would hide in the crowd at the docks. She was petite and these people would not be able to see her. If this didn¡¯t work, Ye Lulu would scatter all the copper coins in the money basket today, attracting everyone around them to fight over them. Ye Lulu¡¯s aura was cold. Brother Ba and the rest were all stunned. They originally thought that when a woman encountered such a thing, her first reaction would be a fear of trouble. Unexpectedly, not only was Ye Lulu unafraid, but her aura was also so strong. It really stunned people. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡± Brother Ba¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He thought that by scaring this woman, she would move the stall away. Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu was so difficult to deal with. ¡°Initially, I wanted to let you live, but since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I won¡¯t be polite anymore. Woman, you¡¯ve been holding our Mtang recipe for a few days. You¡¯ve sold enough, right? It¡¯s time to return this recipe to us, right?¡± Brother Ba said fiercely. The surroundingmoners started to discuss fervently. Some immediately reacted. Brother Ba went one step further and even wanted to steal this recipe. Some people were not so smart. They really discussed with strange looks in their eyes. Did this woman really use someone else¡¯s Mtang recipe?! What was going on? The Mtang stall had be very popr not long after it had been built, so when news of the recipe was revealed, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention and discussion. ¡°The recipe in your hand belongs to our brothers.¡± Brother Ba brazenly wanted to take Ye Lulu¡¯s recipe by force. He continued, ¡°This Mtang recipe was originally from our brothers. It was a secret recipe passed down from their ancestors. You took the recipe from our brothers and set up a stall to sell it. We¡¯re already very tolerant of you. We let you earn money these few days. Our brothers are magnanimous and won¡¯t let you cough it up. However, you¡¯ve taken our brothers¡¯ recipe. You should return it, right?¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude! You took our recipe for Mtang. We can do whatever we want to you!¡± Brother Ba did the same thing as before. He first threatened them and suddenly kicked the wooden basin in front of Xu Huang! With a cracking sound, the entire wooden basin and the dishwashing water inside exploded on the ground. Thismotion made the surrounding people take a step back. Brother Ba put his hands on his hips in a threatening manner, forcing Ye Lulu. Needless to say, some people were pure-hearted and innocent. They did not know what was going on and even whispered to each other, thinking that Ye Lulu had taken someone else¡¯s recipe. Chapter 290 - Fight to the Death!

Chapter 290: Fight to the Death!

As for the more scheming people, they understood immediately when they heard this. If this recipe really belonged to Brother Ba, how did this woman take it away? It was so profitable. Why would they let this woman take away so many days of business? Furthermore, they came so suddenly. It was obvious that they were here to cause trouble. ¡°Also, this wooden cart of yours was made by our brothers. Otherwise, would a bunch of bumpkins like you be able to make such a cart?¡± Brother Ba said boldly. They even wanted to take away the wooden cart. ¡°Youngdy, you have to be sensible and know when to stop. Hurry up and return the stall, the recipe for Mtang, and the wooden cart to us.¡± ¡°Otherwise, our brothers won¡¯t be leaving empty-handed aftering here today.¡± After saying everything, Brother Ba went a step further. He and arge group of strong men walked forward and closed in on Ye Lulu, surrounding the entire stall. It seemed that if she did not yield, they would be rough. ¡°Youngdy, hand over your stall!¡± When Brother Ba saw that Ye Lulu was still not moving or didn¡¯t look like she was about to cry, he forced himself in front of Ye Lulu and threatened her again. Ye Lulu looked at him sideways and knew that he was definitely here to cause trouble. She gave up on reasoning with him and sneered. ¡°Your wooden cart? Your Mtang recipe? Try calling them. Do they respond to you?¡± ¡°You say it¡¯s yours and so, it¡¯s yours? I think you¡¯re here to extort people!¡± ¡°Why? When you saw that my family¡¯s new stall was doing well, you, a vicious wolf, wanted to bite off a piece of meat and even take over my stall?!¡± ¡°A bully is a bully. You must have done plenty of such bullying and plundering, right? Many stall owners at the docks have been bullied by you, right?¡± ¡°Do you still have the face toe out and walk around? You¡¯re a bully in the end. Go to the river and see your face. What will you see?¡± Ye Lulu finished speaking and pointed at the Yuan River. Brother Ba and everyone else did not react for a moment. They followed Ye Lulu¡¯s actions and wondered what they would see. ¡°You¡¯ll see that behind you, there are many stall owners who have been bullied by you. They¡¯re fighting to take this opportunity to kick you into the river.¡± Brother Ba was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden, the stall owners who had been bullied were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Brother Ba couldn¡¯t react earlier as Ye Lulu spoke too quickly. Now that he had calmed down, he immediately spoke. He had just started when Ye Lulu¡¯s little mouth shot off like a machine gun again. She continued, ¡°Your mother will be ashamed of you. Your children will be embarrassed because of you. There are also uncles, aunties, and parents-inw who are embarrassed because of you. They will be smashed by eggs if they walk out. Tell me, are you bad? Do you have any sense of shame at all? How dare you walk out of the house? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Brother Ba did not manage to catch his breath. ¡°I¡¯m a soft and helpless woman. I have elderly and children to raise. How dare you covet my stall? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being taken in by the heavens?! Be careful not to step on dog feces, or drink water with cockroaches, or eat a bowl of noodles with half a fly!¡± ¡°Retch¡­¡± One of the onlookers had such a strong imagination that when the scene in his mind appeared, he felt so disgusted that he almost vomited. Chapter 291 - Guan Chibei Held Onto the Wooden Cart

Chapter 291: Guan Chibei Held Onto the Wooden Cart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Damn it.¡± Brother Ba waspletely unable to retaliate. He finally found a gap and shouted, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± After being a bully for so many years¡­ this was the first time someone had said that he was embarrassing! Brother Ba was dumbfounded. He had never thought of this. Ye Lulu also put her hands on her hips and was even fiercer than him. However, her hands on her hips were very thin. She said to Brother Ba, ¡°You still dare to curse? If you have a son or a daughter, would they say ¡®screw your mother¡¯ the moment they open their mouths after eight months?! If you don¡¯t have a son or a daughter, you shouldn¡¯t have them in the future. I wish that for every curse you utter, you¡¯ll get married a yearter and give birth!¡± Brother Ba was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± They had never heard such refreshing cursing. No one had ever cursed him like this. It was actually quite powerful. ¡°From the soup to the cooking method of our Mtang, I thought of it bit by bit during confinement. Why? You said that this recipe is yours. Have you gone through confinement as well?¡± Brother Ba was so shocked that he almost fell over. Why would he go through confinement?! However, after talking about the Mtang recipe, Brother Ba¡¯s domineering nature rose again. He became clear again after being attacked by Ye Lulu¡¯s little mouth, and his expression became even fiercer. He suddenly reached out his arm and swept all the ingredients on the wooden cart onto the ground. ¡°You b*tch, are you too excited?!¡± Crack! There were many fresh ingredients prepared today. All kinds of meat and vegetables were swept to the ground. They were even mercilessly stepped on by Brother Ba and his brothers, crushed into pieces. Ye Lulu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. How could they ruin the ingredients that the Guan family and Old Aunt Xu had painstakingly spent two hours preparing in the morning?! ¡°Are you tired of living? I¡¯ll see if you dare to not give me what I want!¡± Brother Ba was tired of talking andunched an attack. The group of unreasonable and vicious men rushed forward and pushed Xu Huang away. They wanted to grab Ye Lulu and throw her out. Brother Ba was at the front. He reached out and grabbed the handle of the wooden cart, wanting to pull it away and give Ye Lulu a lesson. Bang! Halfway through, Brother Ba kicked over the vegetable basin beside the dishwashing basin. The basket of fresh vegetables was sent flying andnded everywhere. The scene became chaotic and tense. At this moment, Guan Chibei, who had been silently watching Ye Lulu fight verbally with them, finally moved. He turned his body to block Ye Lulu from behind and reached out his long arm to press on the wooden cart¡¯s table. His movements looked light and powerless. However, the muscr Brother Ba tried to pull the wooden cart, but it didn¡¯t budge¡­ Brother Ba thought that it was an ident and tugged again. However, the wooden cart did not move. He looked up in shock and his expression darkened when he met Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. It was not that Brother Ba did not see Guan Chibei just now. There were three men standing beside the woman. Two were big and one was small. That man was standing beside Ye Lulu. It was easy to tell that he was her husband. However, Guan Chibei was thin and his face was fair and clean. He was delicate and Brother Ba did not take him seriously at all.. He only treated him as invisible. Chapter 292 - The Cart Was Broken

Chapter 292: The Cart Was Broken

In any case, he was nothing. Now¡­ Brother Ba¡¯s eyes were dark. It was the easiest for men to be provoked, especially someone like Brother Ba, who was proud of his physique and strength. Now that the other party seemed to have revealed some strength, Brother Ba¡¯s dignity seemed to have been vited. ¡°Why? You¡¯re that woman¡¯s husband. Do you want topare yourself to me?¡± Men were naturally hostile towards those of the same gender. Brother Ba smiled viciously and exploded the muscles on his body coldly. Then, without any warning, he suddenly punched Guan Chibei¡¯s mingmen! His fist was as big as an iron pot. The force it exerted was strong and explosive. ¡°Ah!¡± Just now, when this group of men went forward, the surrounding people only retreated silently. This time, they were really shocked. This was because it was obvious that Brother Ba was really giving his all. Brother Ba was serious now. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. He stretched out his hand and held onto Brother Ba¡¯s fist. His internal energy circted through his veins. Brother Ba¡¯s fist was very strong, but Guan Chibei easily blocked it with his internal energy. Brother Ba suddenly frowned. A hint of surprise appeared in his fierce eyes, followed by a deeper viciousness and almost a little impulsive killing intent. Brother Ba wanted to retract his hand and punch again, but he realized that he could not do so. His fist was held by Guan Chibei, and he could not move no matter how much strength he used. Bang! With a loud sound that scared the wits out of people, Brother Ba¡¯s hand was restrained by Guan Chibei. He stretched out his leg and kicked the wooden cart in front of him. The two of them had only used the new wooden cart for a few days when a huge hole was kicked in! Brother Ba retracted his foot. The shelf under the wooden cart had been kicked through, and even the stove made of mud was almost destroyed. Sparks flew. This was made of wood. If the mud stove was really kicked open, the fire would immediately burn the entire cart. Brother Ba heaved a sigh of relief. He raised his eyebrows viciously and raised his chin at Guan Chibei provocatively. When the other men saw Brother Ba¡¯s big movements, they thought that he was really angry, so they all shouted ferociously and rushed forward. Each of them kicked the wooden cart until it was tattered, leaving only the mud stove intact. One other man was especially wretched. When he saw Ye Lulu behind Guan Chibei, he cunningly walked around and wanted to cover Ye Lulu¡¯s mouth from the back and drag her out. Then, he would humiliate Ye Lulu in front of everyone. That would be equivalent to humiliating Guan Chibei, who could restrain them! That man quietly approached Ye Lulu from behind. Guan Chibei held onto Brother Ba¡¯s fist and retracted his hand. It was a simple move, but Brother Ba felt a huge force attacking him. It was as if he could not resist at all. Brother Ba could not even stabilize himself. He was pulled over and flew up before being thrown out! Guan Chibei retracted his hand. It was as if he had eyes on his back. He suddenly released the thick yin energy on his body. No mortal could see that there was a powerful energy in the air. The strength in the man who wanted to molest Ye Lulu was suddenly sucked out. For some reason, his spine went limp and he fell to the ground! On the other side, Brother Ba was just about to get up when his body suddenly went limp and he fell back weakly! What was going on?! Chapter 293 - Lin Yuchen Appears

Chapter 293: Lin Yuchen Appears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as there was a silent uproar and the scene was stunned by Guan Chibei, a loud voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Everyone turned around and subconsciously opened up a path. They saw the tall and handsome Lin Yuchen appear. He had a group of officials behind him, so everyone knew that he was the county magistrate. The scene was silent. Everyone would definitely hold their breaths when they saw the county magistrate. However, the Shang dynasty did not have the rule of kneeling and greeting in front of the officials everywhere they went. Furthermore, there were many merchants in Yuan City, so it was special. Therefore, everyone present only restrained themselves and looked at Lin Yuchen with bated breath. Lin Yuchen walked over and happened to see the chaos on the ground. The wooden cart was already tattered and the ground was filled with crushed ingredients. ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble?!¡± Lin Yuchen happened to lead the officials to the newly opened docks at the Yuan River to take a look when they bumped into Ye Lulu¡¯s stall. He had rushed over because he had heard the voices from outside the crowd. Unexpectedly, as soon as he pushed through the crowd, he saw a familiar face. Lin Yuchen was stunned when he met Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. It was him? The scene was of Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu standing in the middle, calm and indifferent. There was no difference in their expressions. As for the group of strong men who looked more like bad people, one of them was lying on the ground while the other was thrown out. Lin Yuchen immediately knew what happened. He looked at Guan Chibei in surprise. He did not expect this mountain man to be so strong. He could defeat so many strong men alone?! Lin Yuchen was extremely surprised. He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°What happened? No one is allowed to create trouble in Yuan City and bully themoners. Who are these people?¡± The soldier behind Lin Yuchen was the backing that Brother Ba and the rest knew. Furthermore, Brother Ba and the rest had been in contact with the ¡®officials¡¯ for a long time, so they naturally thought that they were more familiar with them. Brother Ba, who had fallen to the ground but could not get up for some reason, propped up his upper body and remembered. He looked at Lin Yuchen. Although it was the county magistrate who had arrived, his distant cousin was standing behind him. The official even signaled Brother Ba with his eyes. Brother Ba nodded secretly as a response. Since he knew someone from the government, he was not afraid. Hence, Brother Ba calmed down and leaned on the ground. He tried his best to look up and even said to Lin Yuchen: ¡°County Magistrate, it was us brothers who passed by. This couple from the stall inexplicably attacked us and beat us up¡­¡± Before Brother Ba could finish, he was interrupted by Lin Yuchen. ¡°It¡¯s you guys. You¡¯re called Guan Chibei, right? What¡¯s going on? Did you guyse out to the docks to set up a stall?¡± Brother Ba¡¯s words stopped abruptly. Even the official behind the county magistrate was suddenly stunned and his expression froze. Brother Ba turned around and looked at Guan Chibei in disbelief. The county magistrate knew this couple?! Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm, and Ye Lulu also recognized this county magistrate whom she had interacted with before. She immediately said, ¡°Yes, County Magistrate. Thismoner girl pays her respects to the county magistrate. It¡¯s like this. We did set up a stall at the docks, but just now, this group of men, with the leader named Brother Ba, suddenly walked over and looked for trouble with us. He wanted to snatch our stall and wooden cart. He even wanted to forcefully take the recipe for our family¡¯s food.. If we don¡¯t give it to him, they will attack us.¡± Chapter 294 - Im an Ordinary Commoner

Chapter 294: I¡¯m an Ordinary Commoner

¡°County Magistrate, quickly take a look. All our fresh ingredients have been swept to the ground and trampled into this state. Also, they kicked our wooden cart into pieces. This is our property!¡± The more Ye Lulu spoke, the angrier she became. She immediately started talking to Lin Yuchen again. ¡°We are ordinarymoners without the strength to truss a chicken! We are the most innocentmoners! We are ordinarymoners protected by officials like the Shang dynasty¡¯s imperial family and the county magistrate!¡± ¡°However, this group of bullies! They actually dare to be so brazen and bully the weak because they saw that our stall was earning money. They directly came to find trouble and wanted to forcefully take over us ordinarymoners¡¯ livelihoods?!¡± ¡°How can this be? How is this reasonable?!¡± ¡°County Magistrate, you must help us!¡± Everyone at the scene was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Yuchen trembled and was almost shocked by Ye Lulu¡¯s impassioned words. Lin Yuchen was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Why was she so good at talking? After hearing what she said, it was difficult for him not to make a big decision for her. Brother Ba was also speechless. ¡°¡­¡± No way?! Between the two of you, one talks a lot and uses the mouth as a weapon, while the other is unusually strong. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but you flung him out with one hand. The two of you are already invincible when you work together, yet you¡¯re still talking about ¡®ordinarymoners without the strength to truss a chicken¡¯?! The two of you didn¡¯t have the strength to truss a chicken but you have mouths and hands to restrain a burly man. However, regardless of what was said, Lin Yuchen roughly understood what was going on. In such a situation, it was obvious that the bully was finding fault and forcefully taking other people¡¯s things. It did not seem to be what Brother Ba had said. Hence, Lin Yuchen coughed and said, ¡°Who are you? Tell me your names.¡± When Brother Ba saw this, he immediately panicked. He looked at the official behind the county magistrate with an extremely terrified expression. However, the other party¡¯s eyes also darkened and his expression was tense. Brother Ba said, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m Wang Ba¡­¡± In the past, they had always relied on their distant cousin, who was an official in the government, to strut around and bully the weak. Unexpectedly, one day, they bumped into the county magistrate. Furthermore, the county magistrate even knew the person being bullied! This was a ssic example of a car ident. If one walked by the river often, their shoes would be wet. Brother Ba¡¯s heart sank. He felt bad. ¡°Chi¡­¡± Ye Lulu heard this andughed. At this juncture, Brother Ba was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Yuchen was speechless. Only Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. Ye Lulu covered her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending the county magistrate. Thismoner really can¡¯t help it. This man¡­ really deserves his name.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. Lin Yuchen was speechless. Wang Ba¡¯s face turned green. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground! ¡°You¡¯re Wang Ba, right? Get up and reply.¡± Lin Yuchen said with a stern expression, ¡°Why are you still lying on the ground?¡± Wang Ba seemed to have finally found the point toin. He rushed to say, ¡°County Magistrate, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I inexplicably can¡¯t¡­ Huh?!¡± Wang Ba wanted to demonstrate again how he had fallen and could not get up after being thrown out by Guan Chibei. In the end, he supported himself with both hands and suddenly sat up. Everyone was speechless. Wang Ba was speechless. Chapter 295 - The Bastard Wang Ba

Chapter 295: The Bastard Wang Ba

Guan Chibei retracted his yin energy and remained calm. Wang Ba stood up from the ground in a daze. Why could he suddenly get up now? He had been feeling inexplicably weak just now. ¡°Did you bring people to create trouble and damage this stall owner¡¯s items?!¡± Lin Yuchen asked Brother Ba on the spot. Since these things happened, it was best to interrogate them on the spot. It was because many people present saw it with their own eyes, so they couldn¡¯t deny it. Brother Ba¡¯s eyes flickered and he hurriedly looked at that official as if seeking help. That official was indeed protecting his rtives. Furthermore, this also concerned his power and influence. He gritted his teeth and stepped forward to say to Lin Yuchen, ¡°County Magistrate, we can¡¯t just listen to their side of the story. Most of the people who can set up a stall day and night are farmers. They might even be from the mountains. It¡¯s not impossible for them to extort money from others¡­¡± Lin Yuchen frowned. ¡°I know this brother. They are indeed from the mountains, but his archery is superb. He can kill wild wolves and fierce tigers on the spot. How would heck money? You don¡¯t know the truth, so don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The words that the official said to nder the poor were stuck in his mouth. Wang Ba, who had heard everything clearly, opened his mouth wide in shock. What?! This man¡¯s archery was superb. He could even kill living wolves and fierce tigers?! The surrounding people were in an uproar. He couldn¡¯t be that powerful, right?! Tigers and wolves in the wilderness were very terrifying! They didn¡¯t mess around! However, Lin Yuchen had personally gone to Yunwu Vige to investigate these things. He waved his hand to dismiss the official and asked the surroundingmoners who had seen what had happened. ¡°Can someonee out to say what truly happened just now?¡± The official¡¯s expression froze and was very ugly. In the past, he had always relied on his identity as an official to be very powerful outside. Of course, this had never happened in front of County Magistrate Lin Yuchen. This was the first time that his identity as an official was nothing in front of the county magistrate. There were many people at the docks. Apart from the local citizens, there were also many merchants who temporarily stopped at Yuan City. They would leave in a day or two, so there was no need for them to be afraid of Brother Ba and the rest taking revenge. Therefore, someone also said, ¡°County Magistrate, this woman didn¡¯t lie. It was this group of men who came over to find fault. They even said that the recipe belonged to him. I¡¯ve seen many people like this outside. They just find a reason to forcefully take someone else¡¯s things. If the recipe really belongs to him, how can a bully like him let others have it?!¡± Trading merchants who wandered around often saw many things. They were also scheming and could tell what was going on immediately. Another person said the same. With the evidence and witnesses present, there was no need to say anything else. Lin Yuchen ordered, ¡°Men, bring Wang Ba and the rest back to the authorities. They will be detained and interrogated in the afternoon!¡± ¡°County Magistrate, I have something to say!¡± Everyone instinctively looked over at Ye Lulu¡¯s crisp cry. Lin Yuchen paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°The county magistrate should interrogate this bastard more about other things. Look at how domineering and fierce he is. He must have done more harmful things in private, such as burning, killing, and plundering. I don¡¯t know if there are other stall owners who have been bullied by him at the docks. I suggest the county magistrate interrogate him and ask the other stall owners. Perhaps, you can gain something.¡± ¡°You! You b*tch!¡± When Wang Ba heard this, he stuck his head out and scolded Ye Lulu fiercely. Everyone was shocked by his sudden viciousness. Chapter 296 - Cant Set Up a Stall For Now

Chapter 296: Can¡¯t Set Up a Stall For Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu hid behind Guan Chibei and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ? ¡°How dare you make a ruckus in front of me? Men, bring them back!¡± Lin Yuchen shouted at Brother Ba and ordered the officials to arrest these men and bring them back to the government. He even ordered Wang Ba to fork out money on the spot andpensate Ye Lulu for the loss of her wooden cart and ingredients. As for the old stall owner who had conspired with Wang Ba and the rest, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to show his head. As everyone could testify on the spot, this matter was set in stone. Even Ye Lulu and the rest did not need to be present during the interrogation. They only needed to interrogate Wang Ba and the rest. Wang Ba hadpensated them with money, and the person who came forward to capture him was his distant cousin. It could be said that he was extremely aggrieved. Lin Yuchen settled the matter on the spot. As there were many people around, he could only leave with Wang Ba and the rest without saying much to Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. As for Ye Lulu, she couldn¡¯t do business anymore. The wooden cart was destroyed. She couldn¡¯t repair the broken cart after it was kicked so many times. It was no different from making a new one. Before Wang Ba was taken away, he vented his anger on Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. ¡°You just came out to set up a stall a few days ago. Now that your wooden cart is destroyed, you can no longer do business. I¡¯ll see how you starve to death. You deserve it.¡± There were other people at the scene as well. When they saw this, they discussed softly, ¡°That¡¯s true. This stall is already damaged. How can they continue doing business?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. The people in the mountains can¡¯t afford to waste time. We don¡¯t even know how long it took to make that wooden cart. It¡¯s only been a few days, but it¡¯s already broken. If they don¡¯t open the stall for half a month, they¡¯ll starve to death.¡± ¡°That man has toe out to the docks to do manualbor.¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s more than one child. Last time, they met a rich mother-daughter pair. They said that there was more than one child. Tsk, tsk. That¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this how farmers do business in the mountains? If they dy a few days, everything will be over.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have much money and can¡¯t hold on at all. I think this Mtang is quite a fresh idea and tastes good.¡± A man shook his head and said with a regretful expression, ¡°It looks like we might not be able to eat it again in the future.¡± ¡°How long do you think it will take to make another wooden cart like this?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t set up a stall for at least half a month.¡± ¡°How tragic. This family will run out of food¡­ What should they do?¡± There were all kinds of words. Some were regretful, some were gloating, and some were sympathetic. Ye Lulu and the rest could only pack their things and go back. When they passed by Mother Rong¡¯s stall, the news of the county magistrate¡¯s appearance had already spread throughout the entire docks. Mother Rong and the rest had also heard about the wooden cart. Mother Rong knew immediately that it belonged to them. When Ye Lulu and the rest went over, Mother Rong was pale and looked like her soul was about to leave her body. She was stunned and could not cook congee anymore. When Mother Rong saw Ye Lulu, she was shocked and immediately went forward to ask them what had happened in fear. Ye Lulu said that something had indeed happened to their stall. A bully hade to cause trouble and destroyed their wooden cart. Later, the county magistrate happened to appear and took everyone away. They were fine, but they could not set up a stall for the time being. Mother Rong paused. She heard everyone saying that something had happened to the wooden cart stall.. She did not know what was going on and was scared to death. Chapter 297 - Opening a Shop

Chapter 297: Opening a Shop

It was only slightly better now. However, Mother Rong was also a little worried. ¡°That wooden cart was made just a few days ago. We can¡¯t set it up for at least another half a month.¡± The main thing was that she had opened a stall as well. Business was good. Most of the men from the Guan family came out to help! There were tables and chairs in her stall. The men from the Guan family had to help out to manage things. In that case, no one would have time to make a wooden cart. Mother Rong was also worried. Due to the appearance of the county magistrate today, the matter was blown up. When the rumors spread, some people around recognized Ye Lulu. Furthermore, when they saw Mother Rong¡¯s iconic wooden cart, they knew that these two stalls belonged to the same family. Some people who knew Mother Rong and the rest sighed and said that their family had another stall. It seemed that there would be no shortage of food¡­ Both their stalls were earning so much money! However, some people looked at the ¡®party involved,¡¯ Ye Lulu, and said softly, ¡°Even their belongings were damaged. How can they do business¡­¡± ¡°It looks like this woman is going home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think she¡¯s going home to take care of the children¡­¡± As everyone was discussing, they saw Ye Lulu listen to Mother Rong¡¯s words. Then, she said, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s take a look at shops and buy one then. Let¡¯s not set up a stall. It¡¯s about time to open a shop. Weren¡¯t we paying attention previously? The wooden cart is destroyed. It would be troublesome to make another one. Let¡¯s just focus on finding a shop.¡± Everyone was speechless. Mother Rong was enlightened and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. We were going to look for a shop anyway. Even if we make a wooden cart, it won¡¯tst long. Alright, let¡¯s quickly look for a shop.¡± At the mention of opening a shop, Mother Rong was excited! Everyone who was discussing whether Ye Lulu was going home fell silent. Sorry, but they didn¡¯t expect Ye Lulu¡¯s family to be preparing to buy and open a shop¡­ Did setting up a stall make them so rich that they could prepare to open a shop? Wang Ba was really careless. He came to destroy their stall and thought that he could ruin their livelihood, but they were just about to open their shop¡­ Ye Lulu nodded and said, ¡°I was thinking about it. Why don¡¯t we go take a look today?¡± In any case, she had juste out not long ago. It was still early today, so she might as well go and take a look at shops. Mother Rong said, ¡°Alright, then the three of you can go over. Chixi will stay so that Eldest Brother Guan can go with you.¡± The few of them went straight to the shop. They had seen all the shopsst time and there was no suitable one. They even almost got cheated by the broker. This time, the broker could only bring them to see some misceneous shops. The meaning was that the locations were not on the crowded main street and they could be in some remote ces. Otherwise, the structures of these shops were special. For example, only a small house was used as a shopfront. After looking at another six or seven shops in a row, Ye Lulu was convinced. What were these shops? It was too strange. There was another one that didn¡¯t have a roof. It connected the two busiest streets. There was a shed in the middle of the two restaurants, turned into a shop. Needless to say, the price was not low. As the location was good and there were two big restaurants nearby, it could bring many people over. The broker had a hard time holding back his anger as well. He saw that Ye Lulu had looked at so many of them. Although she hadn¡¯t said much along the way, she hadn¡¯t taken a fancy to any of the shops yet. In the end, he led Ye Lulu back to the docks. Ye Lulu was speechless. Didn¡¯t she already leave from here? Why was she back? Chapter 298 - The Shop by the Yuan River

Chapter 298: The Shop by the Yuan River

The broker brought Ye Lulu to a ce further away from the river. They could still see the bustling crowd at the market. The voices were loud as well. However, it was no longer near the docks where people got on or off the ships. It was at the side. There was actually a shop at such a ce. In other words, there was a building. There was more than one level. However, this building was trembling slightly and was very dpidated. Some of the wood had even turned ck. There were probably termites inside as well. As for the door, it was gray in color. The carvings and design were not bad, but it was unknown how many years this building had been empty. The air near the Yuan River was humid and corrosive. In short, it looked bad. Perhaps because it had been there for a long time, the people nearby ignored it. Instead, if one walked a few hundred meters diagonally of this dpidated building, they would reach a low-key and quiet residential alley in Yuan City. The houses were mostly built well. If the residents living inside came out, they would be considered a group of customers. Boats moved back and forth by the Yuan River. Smoke rose from the clear river surface, and the scenery on the other side of the river could not be seen clearly. In such a unique scenery, it stood trembling by the river. It did not seem out of ce, but it was a little pitiful and funny. The strangest thing about this shop was that half of the building arched over the Yuan River. This meant that, especially on the second floor, if one walked out, they would stand on the river. When they looked down, they would see the river water sparkling. Originally, this design should have been very eye-catching. However, because this building was old and trembling, when people saw it on the river from afar, they were afraid that it would break and people would fall! Furthermore, in ancient times, people did business ording to tradition. The big restaurants and shops were on the most bustling main street and were at the ces with the most people in the city. No one had considered the buildings by the river. No one would buy a house there to stay in, either. It could be used as a shop. Half of the building was on the river, giving people a dangerous feeling. Furthermore, it was dpidated. One would not be in the mood to renovate it. They were afraid that it would not go smoothly. In short, after considering all these reasons, no one cared about this ¡®shop.¡¯ Even when the broker brought people to see the shop, they mostly forgot about it. They wouldn¡¯t even remember to bring people to see it. This time, Ye Lulu really did not take a fancy to any shop. The broker was speechless and helpless. He held his breath and brought Ye Lulu over to see this shop. ¡°There¡¯s also this. It¡¯s thest one. Take a look.¡± The broker suppressed his frustration and said as calmly as possible, ¡°See if this is well. There are no other empty shops in the short term. Even if there are, it¡¯s simr to what you¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°See if you like it.¡± The broker deliberately said this. Ye Lulu looked around, including the river, the docks, and the residential alleys behind. Then, she said, ¡°Alright, this shop is not bad.¡± The broker was speechless. He originally thought that this woman would definitely not like it. He raised his chin and turned around in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you like this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Lulu nodded and said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. What¡¯s the history of this shop? How was it built here originally?¡± Chapter 299 - Dangerous Building

Chapter 299: Dangerous Building

Ye Lulu felt that although this shop¡¯s location was not considered good in the most conventional sense, it was exquisite. The river was very unique! This was the most interesting spot among all the ces the broker brought her to! The broker was stunned. She didn¡¯t take a fancy to those shops that he thought were good. In the end, he blindly brought her over to take a look at this, but she took a fancy to it? ¡°This shop has some origins. It has been here for a few years¡­ About six or seven years. In the beginning, it was a noble official from Yingzhou who came to Yuan City and wanted to open a shop to develop his business in Yingzhou. That noble official didn¡¯t like the main street in the city and felt that the business there had no further room for development. There was no room for him to interfere. Furthermore, the development was very slow. In addition, the official liked buildings with a few floors. It was very difficult to find such a shop on the main street of Yuan City¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, that official had an idea and simply ordered people to buy a piece ofnd in a ¡®special¡¯ ce. He paid for a building himself, which is the one that you¡¯re looking at now¡­¡± It was obvious from the subtle expressions that when the broker said ¡®special,¡¯ it meant that the people despised it. ¡°Then? Why was it empty?¡± Ye Lulu asked, her expression unchanged. ¡°After the building was built, that official was transferred to the northwest, very far away from Yuan City. The official could not develop his business in Yuan City at all, so he wanted to sell this shop. However, what was surprising was that a high-ranking official, who had just been transferred to Yuan City, happened to be that official¡¯s old enemy. The first day that high-ranking official came to Yuan City, he came to the Yuan River to patrol and walked to this building. He said that it was a dangerous building and it was easy for people to fall into the water if they walked by the side¡­¡± ¡°At that time, no one dared to buy that official¡¯s shop. It sat idle here all along. That high-ranking official held a position in Yuan City for three years, and this building was empty till then. When that high-ranking official finally transferred away¡­ This building had been empty for a few years. It was also exposed to the wind and sun. It had long be a real old building, especially since half of it was on the river. Others looked at it and were even more afraid to walk in, let alone buy it.¡± ¡°It has been empty until now¡­¡± ¡°It has be a dangerous building. It¡¯s not very dangerous but it¡¯s dpidated. The location of this river is strange and dangerous. The entire shop is old, but it¡¯s very big. It looks dpidated, so no one cares about it.¡± After the broker finished speaking, he saw that Ye Lulu was really interested, so he quickly added, ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t look good, the wood used in this small building is actually very good. It could be said to be top-notch. That official was rich and powerful back then. He also loved to show off his face the most. The materials he used were the best. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that some of them couldn¡¯t be removed from the entire piece or the engravings iid in it, thieves would have gone in to steal and sell them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just this ordinary wood outside. Look, it¡¯s been six or seven years. This building is still very firm. It¡¯s just a little tattered and looks old!¡± ¡°Do you see that part on the top floor under the eaves? It¡¯s dusty but let me tell you! The eaves were embedded with ss! Once this dust is wiped clean, it would be beautiful and extraordinary. However, it¡¯s so tall and the structure on the river is terrifying. No one dares to go up to preserve it perfectly¡­¡± ¡°Take a look. If you take a closer look at this building, it¡¯s quite good. After all, it was built by a noble official. It¡¯s just that it has been empty for a long time¡­¡± Chapter 300 - Whats the Price of This Shop?

Chapter 300: What¡¯s the Price of This Shop?

The broker quickly advised Ye Lulu that it would be wonderful if this shop, which had been empty for a long time, could be sold. Ye Lulu thought for a moment and looked carefully at the pitiful building. She really liked it. It was special. She asked the broker, ¡°How much is this shop?¡± The broker hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. I¡¯m only revealing this to you in private. That official has already gone to the northwest to take up a position. I heard that he won¡¯t being back again. He also entrusted this small building fully to our broker house. If we sell it during the first year, our broker house will receive half the money! If we sell it in the second year, it will be one-quarter of the money. If we sell it in the third year, it will be 15%. The price will decrease year by year¡­¡± ¡°The longer we drag it out, the lessmission we¡¯ll receive.¡± The broker had a bitter expression on his face because he was really in despair. He said to Ye Lulu, ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s difficult¡­¡± ¡°Although that official¡¯s family is in the northwest, he¡¯s an official. There are many of his colleagues around Yuan City. He specially instructed those officials to watch over it. Our broker house can¡¯t disobey him and can only watch as years pass¡­¡± The broker looked at Ye Lulu carefully and sincerely. ¡°If you really like it, buy this shop. It will be mutually beneficial to both you and the broker house. Everyone will benefit¡­ Think carefully. Our broker house will give you the lowest price¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Ye Lulu nced at the broker. If there was enough money, she would really want to buy this shop. She liked it immediately. The broker said in a low voice, ¡°This four-storey building was originally in Yuan City. If you buy the entire building, it¡¯ll be at least a thousand taels of silver¡­¡± That¡¯s right. This dpidated building that was pitifully built by the river was actually four stories tall! The first floor was thergest and could be used as the main lobby of a hotel. That was what Ye Lulu thought. The second level was already open-air. From the structure, it was unknown if that official had designed it this way or if he had given up on it in the end. Half of it waspletely outside and it was empty, like arge balcony. The third floor was also half open-air. This floor had a smaller area, which matched the structure of ancient tall buildings. The fourth floor was a much smaller and exquisite space. It could barely be considered to be a fourth floor. The small space waspletely sealed. There was only a small railing overlooking the tform, but it was built in the most exquisite manner. Ye Lulu looked carefully and realized that the construction was indeed very exquisite. It was ssy and even a little extravagant. This sounded very luxurious¡­ In fact, from the looks of it, the building was still dpidated. It was tragic and old. It trembled slightly and looked pitiful. Furthermore, it was unknown if it could continue standing. Therefore, the broker, or rather, the entire broker house was in pain. ¡°However, this small building is almost as big as the restaurants in the city. You heard it just now¡­ Furthermore, we still have to spend a lot of effort to tidy it up¡­ Also, it has dragged on for so many years. When that official built it back then, he spent much less money than now¡­ Therefore, if you want to buy this shop, we can sell it to you at a hundred taels of silver!¡± As the broker spoke, he looked at Ye Lulu carefully. A hundred taels of silver! It was not a small sum. It was impossible to buy such a luxurious building in the city, but it was enough to buy an ordinary shop! An ordinary shop wouldn¡¯t even require that much money! Chapter 301 - Ye Lulu Said It On the Spot, "Buy It Then!"

Chapter 301: Ye Lulu Said It On the Spot, ¡°Buy It Then!¡±

Furthermore, the conditions of this small building by the river were so poor. No one would care about the price of a hundred taels of silver. This was also one of the most important reasons why this shop had been empty for so long and could not be sold at all. However, the broker was bitter as well. He really did not lie to Ye Lulu this time. The price that the official had left behind six or seven years ago was five hundred taels of silver. And because no one had been interested in the building for the past few years, their broker house had even sent a letter to that official. That was why that official had replied to reduce the price. This building was really a four-storey building. With the price that official had given them, they had no choice. Therefore, it was no wonder that this shop was so troublesome for the broker house. Ye Lulu said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡± The broker had wanted to use all his strength to persuade Ye Lulu, but he was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Find an artisan to take a look. If there¡¯s no danger in this shop and people can walk around normally, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Oh! Alright, that¡¯s great!¡± The broker was overjoyed and repeatedly replied, ¡°Our broker house can hire people to show you! We¡¯ll pay the artisan¡¯s fee. You can choose the artisan yourself.¡± As long as anyone was willing to buy this shop! Oh my! Ye Lulu said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± With that, she looked at the small building again and turned around to leave. She actually looked eighty percent sure. Although Eldest Brother Guan had followed her here, he was in charge of making an appearance. It was Ye Lulu who made the decision. He actually listened to Ye Lulu. Therefore, although this shop appeared strange, Eldest Brother Guan still silently followed behind Ye Lulu when she said she would buy it. Guan Chibei did not say anything and the few of them returned. As expected, the broker house invited an artisan over. It was unknown if he was too anxious toplete this transaction and was afraid that Ye Lulu would go back on her words, but he invited an artisan to look at the shop that same afternoon. In the afternoon, Ye Lulu and the rest had lunch in the city. They had wontons with dried shrimp and redver. This was the first time Ye Lulu had eaten dried shrimps and redver since she came to Yuan City, so she enjoyed it very much. She even added a Tea Leaf Egg and was extremely satisfied. After hiring the artisan, they went to the Yuan River to take a look. This time, they went in to take a look. When Ye Lulu walked into the small building, she felt that the ground was quite firm. The wood did not feel unstable either. Looking at the house again, theyout of the beams and pirs were only covered in dust, but there were no termites. It was quite clean. The artisan took the tools and walked in to measure the area. Then he said to Ye Lulu, ¡°It can house people. It¡¯s very strong. The few pirs that are in the water were painted with tung oil. It¡¯s like the wood used for ships sailing on the river. It¡¯s waterproof and won¡¯t corrode.¡± There was also all the wood in the house. It was all intact and there were no safety hazards at all. In particr, the artisan told Ye Lulu that most of the wood in this building was ironwood. It was the hardest type of wood. Military workers and shipbuilders used this type of wood. Ironwood was not local wood from Yuan City, which meant that it was transported from another city by that official. It could be seen that it took a lot of effort to build it. The artisan also said that under this small building, near the water, there were also measures used to handle the buildings that were usually built on the river. Logically speaking, if it was maintained at regr intervals, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for decades. Ye Lulu was very satisfied and agreed on the spot. ¡°We¡¯ll buy it!¡± As long as it was still usable and there were no safety issues, this shop could be bought. Guan Chibei entered the house personally and looked around. His eyes were deep as he said, ¡°You can buy this.¡± He was the God of the Netherworld in the sky. He could also sense Feng Shui. This ce was very clean and the flow of aura was very smooth. Not to mention how good it was, but at the very least, it was not gloomy at all. It was very bright. Furthermore, he did not sense any ominous aura here. From the looks of it, it should be safe. There would be no idents in the short term. There was no such warning. Hence, after everything was approved, Ye Lulu happily signed the contract with the broker immediately. The broker was overjoyed. He was so excited that his legs almost gave out. He led Ye Lulu and the rest back to the broker house and agreed on the time to sign the contract. The reason why she did not sign it now was that Ye Lulu had not brought the money, so she could onlye back tomorrow to sign the contract on the spot. Once she signed it, that shop would be hers. No one bought the dpidated building that stood pitifully by the river. Ye Lulu didn¡¯t have to worry about being intercepted and left the broker house. Eldest Brother Guan would not go up the mountain with them. Instead, he would go back and help Mother Rong. However, Ye Lulu was notzy. She could not do business anymore. She had to return to the mountain to take care of the babies. However, before she returned, Ye Lulu went shopping with Guan Chibei. It was mainly because she loved to shop on this ancient street too much. Moreover, she had things to buy. Ye Lulu bought a stone mill and returned. Very few families in Yunwu Vige had a stone mill. The reason was that there was no food nted on the mountain, and there wasn¡¯t much farming in the entire Yuan City. The vigers used money to buy grains. Without rice and wheat to grind flour, there was no need to use a stone mill. Only a few families who knew how to make tofu or had things to grind had a stone mill at home. Previously, the Guan family was so poor that they did not have rice to cook in the pot or a stone mill. However, Ye Lulu was preparing to grind some rice powder for the babies to make solid food. She had ground something for the babies once by borrowing the stone mill from someone else¡¯s house. Looking at the Guan family¡¯s situation in the vige, Ye Lulu felt that it was better to buy one herself. They did not buy a big one. They bought a smaller one, the kind that could grind small things at home. However, even a smaller one weighed dozens of catties. Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei and asked, ¡°Can you carry it?¡± Guan Chibei only nodded. Ye Lulu bought it. Guan Chibei carried the stone mill and looked rxed. The two of them returned to Yunwu Vige and went up the mountain path. After looking around, the sky was already dark. Usually, when going up the mountain path, unless there were six or seven people like Mother Rong, the vigers would rush up the mountain before dark. They were afraid that the mountain path would be difficult to walk. When Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei were halfway up the mountain path, a few strong men in dark clothes suddenly rushed out from the deep forest beside them. They were the rest of Brother Ba¡¯s brothers. They knew that Brother Ba and the rest had fallen into a ditch because of this stall owner and were brought back to the government. It was very likely that everything they had done in the past would be exposed. After that, they would have to go to jail. This matter was serious. Wang Ba¡¯s brothers could be said to hate Ye Lulu and her husband. They were furious. They asked around and found out that they were from the mountains. Theyy in ambush on the mountain path just to wait for Ye Lulu and her husband toe back and capture them for revenge! Chapter 302 - Black Panther, New Name for the Shop

Chapter 302: ck Panther, New Name for the Shop

These men were fierce and vicious. Moreover, Wang Ba was in trouble because of Ye Lulu and the rest today. They didn¡¯t need to say much and wanted to attack Ye Lulu and the rest. Coincidentally, Ye Lulu was walking closer to the mountain forest while Guan Chibei was on the other side and a few steps away. Four or five men jumped out. They were experienced and held dark-colored sacks in their hands! As soon as they stepped forward, they rushed toward Ye Lulu and opened the sack to cover Ye Lulu¡¯s head. The other two or three ran toward Guan Chibei, nning to attack him together. The series of actions happened quickly and the two of them did not have the time to react. Ye Lulu instinctively turned around and looked at Guan Chibei¡­ She saw Guan Chibei carrying a small stone mill weighing dozens of catties. His dark eyes were also looking at her, and his expression was calm¡­ His expression seemed to be saying innocently that he was carrying a stone mill that weighed dozens of catties and could not teleport over immediately. Or¡­ should he throw the stone mill at that man? Guan Chibei wondered if this body that had descended into the mortal world was strong enough to throw out the stone mill that weighed dozens of catties. After all, he was already very strong to carry it up the mountain without panting. However, throwing it out was even more incredible. The fierce-looking man came in front of Ye Lulu and looked at her for confirmation. The ck sack in his hand immediately covered her head. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Even though Ye Lulu was calm, she eximed at this moment. Her first reaction was to retreat, but it was toote. The man in front of her was tall and strong. He stretched out his long arm and immediately wrapped it around Ye Lulu¡¯s head. Ye Lulu could already feel the sack being put on and her vision darkened. Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart skip a beat. Crack. There was a slight sound of a tree branch breaking beside her. Following that, a ck shadow silently jumped out of the dark forest andnded on the ground. Its four ws stepped on the mountain path without making any sound. Then, it raised its golden eyes and looked at the criminal. Its eyes were sharp and fierce. Its strong and smooth body was filled with terrifying strength and explosive force. It clearly did not show any teeth-baring movements, but it was extremely terrifying. It was the ck panther fromst time. The vicious criminal¡¯s eyes shed. He subconsciously took a look and was almost scared out of his wits. In an instant, his legs went limp and his soul seemed to have flown away. ¡°Panther¡­ ck panther!¡± The criminal¡¯s words were hoarse. His voice seemed to have been dug out from his throat. His entire body trembled as he stared at the ck panther in disbelief! As soon as the ck panther appeared, it did not stop. It immediately leaped with extreme speed and arrived in front of the criminal. The criminal¡¯s eyes widened, and he was almost scared out of his wits. His entire body trembled as he watched the ck panther instantly arrive in front of him. To people who were not strong enough, the ck panther¡¯s golden eyes were too terrifying. The criminal looked at it and felt like he was about to die on the spot. The ck panther looked at the criminal for two seconds before making a terrifying move. It went forward and bit down, revealing sharp teeth and biting the corner of the criminal¡¯s clothes! The criminal was instantly so frightened that his guts cracked. Furthermore, in a second, the ck panther tugged down. With a tearing sound, it tore off half of the criminal¡¯s clothes! The criminal was instantly half-naked. The ck panther spat out the remaining half of the clothes, and its eyes glowed. The criminal was almost scared to death. As expected, the ck panther bared its teeth and pounced at the criminal! The criminal trembled and the sack in his hand immediately fell off. He had long forgotten to capture Ye Lulu and took two steps back to escape. The ck panther let out a low growl from its throat and chased after him. ¡°Ah¡ªAh!¡± The criminal finally cried out. He turned around and ran like a madman. However, his legs went limp. After taking two steps, he fell to the ground and rolled down the mountain path¡­ On the other side, Guan Chibei had just finished dealing with the men who were attacking him. One of them was hit on the head by the stone mill. He didn¡¯t use a lot of strength, but the stone mill was hard. A big bump appeared on the spot. His mind was buzzing. The other one was kicked away before he could get close to Guan Chibei. Another one wanted to ambush him from behind and sneaked over, wanting to grab Guan Chibei¡¯s neck from behind. As soon as Guan Chibei released his yin energy, that person¡¯s limbs went limp. He knelt down facing Guan Chibei¡¯s back. When everyone was down, Guan Chibei looked at Ye Lulu. He saw that there was still one man left. He had wanted to cooperate with the other man to stuff Ye Lulu¡¯s head in the sack. Now, he was the only one standing. In front of him, two people and a ck panther turned and looked at him steadily. Arge drop of cold sweat slid down from the man¡¯s forehead. His face was as white as paper. He slowly took a step back. Suddenly, the ck panther leaped forward and pounced at that person. That person let out a miserable cry and turned around to escape. Like the first man, his footsteps became chaotic in extreme panic and he instantly rolled down the mountain path. The ck panther was like a gust of ck wind as it pounced over again. It pounced on the few people who had been knocked down by Guan Chibei. Before they could get up from the ground, they were so scared that they peed their pants and ran away with snot and tears. After everyone left, the mountain path became quiet. Only a cool breeze blew past. The ck panther¡¯s golden eyes glowed. The fur on its strong ck back seemed to be shining. It turned around and looked at Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu had already calmed down from being shocked and surprised. She looked at the ck panther. Did it appear again because it recognized them? No matter what, it appeared in time to save her¡­ She should be very grateful to it for saving her life! Ye Lulu paused and looked at Guan Chibei¡¯s expression. She turned around and tried to ask the ck panther, ¡°Thank you for saving me. You came out in time. Do you recognize us?¡± To be honest, although Guan Chibei would not ignore her just now, there was a high chance that she would have been thrown into the sack regardless. Then, Guan Chibei would save her again. The ck panther¡¯s golden eyes did not move as it looked at Ye Lulu. After a few seconds, it actually nodded gently. Damn, this ck panther could understand humannguage! Ye Lulu was shocked. The ck panther stepped lightly on the ground and walked to Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei looked at it and calmly reached out to touch its head. Ye Lulu held her breath. The ck panther raised its head and let Guan Chibei touch it. Guan Chibei retracted his hand and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no point to chase after those people. It was clear that the sudden appearance of the ck panther scared them until they peed their pants. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei continued to walk up the mountain. The ck panther did not leave. Instead, it followed the two of them and ran left and right back up the mountain. As soon as they reached the vige entrance, the ck panther leaped towards the foot of the mountain agilely. It did not appear with them to scare the vigers. They returned home safely. Ye Lulu returned to the house to carry the babies first. The ck panther jumped in from the window. It had even learned how to open the window! Ye Lulu put the babies down and the ck panther walked around the house. This time, it was much more familiar than thest time. It looked around. Ye Lulu looked back at it and wondered if¡­ she should feed it some meat. ¡°Shall we kill a chicken for it?¡± Guan Chibei replied, ¡°No need. A chicken is not enough for it. It can go back and hunt when it¡¯s hungry.¡± In fact, the ck panther had only followed them because Guan Chibei and the babies had yin energy on them. Furthermore, this yin energy did note from the ground. Instead, it was the purple divine power of the Yin God. This was beneficial for the ck panther¡¯s cultivation. ck panthers were also sentient. Or rather, they had gained some sentience and could automatically feel the energy on their bodies. ¡°Alright then.¡± Ye Lulu nodded. That was true. A chicken couldn¡¯t fill its stomach. At night, Mother Rong and the rest returned and heard in detail what had happened during the day. They scolded Wang Ba and the rest before telling them about the shop. They did not expect the efficiency to be so high today. They had suddenly decided on a shop in a day?! Ye Lulu nodded and said that she had been looking at shops for a long time. This was the only suitable one. Guan Chibei also said that the shop was worth it. Mother Rong and the rest listened to Ye Lulu and were more excited when they bought the shop. They even rubbed their hands together excitedly. The ck panther stayed until the night. It looked at the two of them and leaped into the night, returning to the forest. Before sleeping, Ye Lulu even discussed with Guan Chibei about using the remaining money to renovate the shop. Guan Chibei expressed that he was willing to hand over all the money to her. The expression on Guan Chibei¡¯s face was not very forced. Ye Lulu was overjoyed. This was for the best. Then, she could do as she pleased! The next day, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei took the ten taels of gold and left for the city. They signed a contract with the broker house to buy the shop. After giving the gold away, the shop by the river would be theirs! Ye Lulu was also filled with joy. Aftering to ancient times, she had finally done the first big thing. She felt like she had be stronger. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy? Overjoyed, Ye Lulu put away the deed to the shop and went to thergest medicinal shop in the city with Guan Chibei to sell the tiger bones they had obtainedst time. Thest time, Guan Chibei had killed a wild tiger, so the vige had given their Guan family quite a lot of things. As for tiger meat, although it would definitely be sold for a high price, the Guan family had many men. They left the meat at home for the men to eat them all. Only these tiger bones were left behind and not sold yet. Today, Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu specially brought these tiger bones out to sell and negotiate with the medicinal shop¡­ They could actually be sold for a sky-high price of fifty taels of silver! Ye Lulu still felt that it was expensive. She had expected that these tiger bones would cost at most thirty taels of silver. Unexpectedly, they could be sold for fifty taels? The manager of the medicinal shop was neither scheming nor unkind. He looked at her in surprise and said: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you think that tiger bones are expensive? Do you know how rare it is to find local wild tiger bones in a ce like Yuan City? Moreover, even if it¡¯s not Yuan City, tiger bones are precious herbs in the entire Shang dynasty and Yingzhou.¡± The reason was naturally simple. Wild tigers were difficult to kill¡­ Did they think that hunting tigers was a joke? It was rare to encounter people with superb martial arts, but there were also many rich and powerful people. Tiger bones were also one of the medicinal herbs to be used properly. One would neverin that there was too much of it. The shopkeeper of this medicinal shop did not treat them kindly at all by offering fifty taels. Instead, he gave them a t price. From the looks of the couple¡¯s clothes, they were farmers. He did not give them a high price at all. But that was high enough. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei looked at each other. They should be selling these tiger bones. This was because although the price was not high, it was not low either. There were many rich people in Yuan City, but it was better to sell these few bones to arge medicinal shop. Ye Lulu took out the tiger bones. There was still a tiger¡­ whip at home. Ye Lulu thought for a moment. That was something the vige had awarded to Guan Chibei. If it was enough to sell the tiger bones, it was best not to tap on Guan Chibei¡¯s private belongings. After receiving fifty taels of silver, she would have the money to renovate the shop. Together with the money she originally earned, she could regain her capital. After walking out of therge medicinal shop, Ye Lulu regained her confidence. At this moment, another luxuriousrge ship sailed over and stopped. A group of maidservants disembarked from the ship. Among them was a young woman. She was thin, slim, beautiful, and most luxuriously dressed. Of course, that woman could be said to be very beautiful, but that was because of her delicate appearance. However, in terms of facial features, she couldn¡¯t be considered to be very exquisite and pure. It was just that she had been spoiled since she was young. Her skin was so tender and fair like milk, and she looked a little more noble and untouchable. This woman was still wearing a pendant. On her snow-white and noble face, there was a thin golden chain between her eyebrows, and on the chain was a transparent but rich purple gem. It was very noble and intimidating. Everyone who saw her on the way back did not dare to offend her and took a few steps back. This woman¡¯s identity was extraordinary at a nce. Indeed, her status was extraordinary as well. One could see that on her fair and wless face, she was frowning slightly, looking unhappy for no reason. She said unhappily to her maidservant, Yue¡¯er, who was beside her, ¡°Are Second Aunt and Cousin staying at the Golden Inn? This inn¡¯s name is so tacky¡­ Gold isn¡¯t more precious than jade. I really don¡¯t want to stay in such a ce like the Golden Inn.¡± Her maidservant, Yue¡¯er, who had grown up by her side, said, ¡°Miss, please make do with it. This Yuan City isn¡¯t big or small, but it definitely can¡¯tpare to Yingzhou. It is said that the Golden Inn is the best inn. Although its name is tacky, the environment and use are the best. If we go to another inn, I¡¯m afraid that your body is delicate and the other ces are not worthy of you.¡± It was obvious that this woman had been ustomed to the way others spoke to her since she was young. She still frowned and said, ¡°Second Uncle and Second Aunt should buy a house in Yuan City. Theye to Yuan City often and have to stay for a while. How can they not buy a house¡­¡± They even had to go out and stay in an inn every time. Chapter 303 - The Villagers Ridiculed Ye Lulu for Her Store Was Gone

Chapter 303: The Vigers Ridiculed Ye Lulu for Her Store Was Gone

Yue¡¯er said, ¡°Miss, you have a precious body. This Yuan City is only so big. Even if you buy a courtyard, you can¡¯t buy anything good. The best inn is about right. Miss, why don¡¯t you tolerate it?¡± The woman seemed to agree a little and said, ¡°There¡¯s also Cousin. That Qin¡¯er is also¡­ I heard from Second Aunt that she now likes to eat¡­ fishballs? She even said that they were made by the vigers in the mountains. I don¡¯t even know what kind of fish they use! Oh my! Is Second Aunt crazy? She doesn¡¯t even know what kind of fish that is. How dare she let Cousin eat such things?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re made by people from the mountains¡­ Who knows if there¡¯s something dirty inside¡­¡± When the young miss thought of how farmers picked feces, her face turned pale and she almost vomited. She said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ why is Second Aunt so muddle-headed? Is it really because she has been out for a long time¡­¡± This young miss walked into this street with a noble attitude because this was thergest main street in Yuan City. At the end was the aforementioned ¡®Golden Inn¡¯. It was also thergest inn in Yuan City. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei walked back and bumped into a group of women. This group of maidservants had more people than the mother-daughter pair they had encountered a few days ago. Ye Lulu clicked her tongue in surprise but did not look at the noble daughter surrounded by the maidservants. Guan Chibei stood beside her and did not look to the side. He only heard the young miss say as she passed by, ¡°Second Aunt and Cousin are getting more ignorant. They¡¯ve been out for too long¡­¡± Oh, she was such a pampered daughter. Ye Lulu had no other intentions and gave a simple evaluation in her heart as she brushed shoulders with a rich miss like her. Of course, when they passed by, the maidservants beside the young miss looked at Ye Lulu disdainfully. They did not expect their young miss to bump into these people and tried to separate them from her. That young miss was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She would not have ordinary people in her sight and did not even look at Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. The two sides passed by. The young miss led a group of people to Golden Inn while Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei returned to Yunwu Vige because they had nothing else to do today. They could go and help Mother Rong, but there was no need for this. They had other things to do. What they should consider next was the new shop. However, after Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei returned to Yunwu Vige¡­ They encountered something else. The news of Ye Lulu¡¯s stall being destroyed by Wang Ba and the rest naturally spread to the vige. Ever since the Guan family¡¯s stall was exposed, the vigers had been paying close attention to them. People created trouble at Ye Lulu¡¯s stall and the wooden cart was destroyed. Although those bullies were finally caught and brought back to the government, Ye Lulu could no longer do business. She had also been in the vige for the past few days, confirming this fact. A viger immediately heard the news and moved. When he saw that Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei had returned to the vige and that they were empty-handed, he immediately became bold and spoke. ¡°Oh, Ye Lulu, why are you so free? Aren¡¯t you going to set up a stall?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you have to go to the docks anymore?¡± The few people who saw them at the vige entrance were all women. Their eyes were filled with smiles, but one could tell that they were mocking them. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys go out to set up a stall every day? What¡¯s going on? What happened? You walked around leisurely and didn¡¯t take anything when you left for the city. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, weren¡¯t you very busy? You went down the mountain before dawn and only came back when it was already dark. In the past, no one in the vige could see you~ Why are you so free now? I see that you have time to walk around. You¡¯re not busy anymore? Haha¡­¡± The womenughed mockingly. They were all the women who had the greatest reaction to the Guan family doing business and had the most thoughts. Among them was Auntie Beizi, who was the first to notice the Guan family setting up a stall. Auntie Beizi smiled until her face was red. She even raised the corners of her eyes and looked at Ye Lulu happily. She said very loudly, ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s no more stall to set up in the future and someone can¡¯t do business, right? Ye Lulu, we all know that your stall has been destroyed by someone. Even the wooden cart that was used to set up the stall has been destroyed. You can¡¯t go out to set up the stall anymore, right?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from us anymore. We all know about it. Your stall had just opened and it¡¯s already destroyed. Although it was deliberately destroyed by a bully, you can be considered unlucky to have encountered such a disaster¡­ This means that the heavens don¡¯t want you to do business. In that case, you can only obediently take care of the children in the vige.¡± ¡°Your Guan family is the same. Previously, I thought that you were very capable and even set up two stalls. How much money do you want to earn? I didn¡¯t expect you to not be able to enjoy such a life. The people in the mountains should be from the mountains. What business do you want to do? You want to go to the city to earn other people¡¯s money, but you can¡¯t earn it¡­¡± Auntie Beizi¡¯s face was filled with joy. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that her daughter-inw had given birth to a chubby boy today. In addition, her old man was full of vitality and she was especially happy. Their attitudes could not be any more happy and excited. Ye Lulu looked at her strangely and did not say anything to the vigers¡¯ mockery. She continued walking with Guan Chibei. It was mainly because she felt that it was very strange. After knowing that the Guan family was doing business, this group of people first started to discuss fervently in shock, then became jealous. All of them came to their door wanting to take advantage of the Guan family and asked for various things from the Guan family¡­ Now, they were gloating. What kind of mentality was this? They wanted to take advantage of the Guan family but also wanted the Guan family to suffer misfortune at the same time?! Wasn¡¯t this schizophrenia? She hoped that all these people would go and take a look at their brains. Ye Lulu was amused. She did not even mind their rebuttal, much less say that they would no longer set up a stall but open a shop instead. She walked home with Guan Chibei. Under the guidance of Auntie Beizi, a few women were left behind. Theyughed even harder behind their backs. They seemed to be crying as they chattered. ¡°Sigh, Ye Lulu left without saying anything. It looks like she¡¯s feeling very ufortable¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why didn¡¯t you say a few words to us? Don¡¯t leave just like that. Wasn¡¯t your Guan family very glorious at first?¡± ¡°I remember that this Ye Lulu has a sharp tongue. She didn¡¯t even say anything. Tsk, tsk. She¡¯s really unlucky¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why people shouldn¡¯t be too ruthless when they¡¯re proud of themselves. The Guan family didn¡¯t say anything when the vigers ignored them. Look, they¡¯ve gotten their retribution now. They don¡¯t even dare to show their faces in the vige.¡± This group of women had just finished talking, but it was still not enough. They even wanted to spread the mockery of the Guan family throughout the vige and gloat over their misfortune. The Guan family turned a deaf ear to all of this because everyone was busy and had no time to pay attention to the words in the vige. At this moment, in the Golden Inn in Yuan City. This inn was the most extravagant inn in Yuan City. Many people who stayed in it were either rich or noble. Even the mother-daughter pair, who had extraordinary statuses, could not book the entire inn, so they only booked half of the Tianzi floor. There were about four or five rooms. She and the little girl would stay in one. The maidservants would stay in two rooms. Secret guards would stay in the other rooms. A few other rooms were usually empty, just to separate the mother-daughter pair¡¯s rooms. The noble young miss, who walked on the street earlier, slowly walked up. That was right. The mother-daughter pair she was talking about were the two people Ye Lulu had met that day. As for this young miss, her surname was Nangong and her name was Yupiao. She was the daughter of the first wife of the Nangong family and had an older brother. As she had said, the mother and daughter Ye Lulu had met were the second wife and daughter of the Nangong family. They were both noble and exquisite, and there was no difference in their status. That beautiful woman was called Madam Rufei. She was a famous beauty in Yingzhou. The title ¡®Madam Rufei¡¯ was a special praise for her. As the legitimate wife of the Nangong family, her status was naturally extremely noble. She only had one child currently, and that was the little girl, Qin¡¯er. Her full name was Nangong Qin. The rtionship between the eldest and second wife of the Nangong family was not considered distant. On the contrary, they were quite close. Madam Rufei was also a benevolent person and had always treated Nangong Yupiao very well. However, although Nangong Yupiao looked noble, she actually had another strange identity. She was actually a daughter adopted by the eldest wife of the Nangong family. The entire Nangong family knew about this. At that time, Eldest Madam Nangong had just given birth to a younger daughter when she died as a baby. The couple lost their daughter in pain, but Eldest Madam Nangong couldn¡¯t ept it. Then, she encountered an abandoned orphan, Nangong Yupiao, on a rainy night. She picked this baby girl up and adopted her as her daughter. This was how Nangong Yupiao¡¯s name came about. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s identity had not been hidden from anyone since the beginning. This was because the couple firmly believed that announcing her identity would not change anything. They wanted everyone to know Nangong Yupiao¡¯s background, but at the same time, she was still the eldest daughter of the Nangong family. This kind of honesty made the entire noble circle and Yingzhou people acknowledge Nangong Yupiao¡¯s identity even more. Although everyone knew her background, no one dared to question her. Nangong Yupiao had grown up like this and waspletely unafraid of her adopted identity. Instead, she wholeheartedly believed that she was a member of the Nangong family and was tired of people talking about adoption. In her opinion, since everyone acknowledged her identity as the daughter of the Nangong family, they could just treat her as part of the Nangong family¡¯s bloodline. Why did they need to mention anything else? Nangong Yupiao felt that it was meaningless. ¡°Second Aunt.¡± She stepped onto this floor and frowned habitually. She looked at Madam Rufei and Qin¡¯er and performed the etiquette of a noble family. ¡°I¡¯m here. How are you and Qin¡¯er living here? Did Second Uncle say how much longer you will be staying in Yuan City?¡± ¡°Come quickly, Yupiao.¡± Madam Rufei stepped forward to answer her and affectionately held Nangong Yupiao¡¯s arm. A gentle smile spread across her face. ¡°We¡¯re living well. This inn isn¡¯t bad. Your second uncle came back from Luzhou and passed by Yuan City. He probably wants toe over and stay for another day, so he asked us to stay here until hees. It should be for another half a month.¡± Nangong Yupiao immediately frowned and said, ¡°Can¡¯t Second Uncle just return to Yingzhou? Yuan City is small and remote. Why does he insist on staying here for a day? I miss home.¡± Madam Rufei and her daughter came to Yuan City this time because her family had businesses in Yuan City. Furthermore, Second Master Nangong had an old friend who was in Yuan City. She had already passed away, but Second Master Nangong was very grateful to her. Every year at this time, he woulde back for a day to remember his old friend. As for Nangong Yupiao, she had also followed her parents to her hometown, Jingzhou, to visit her ancestors. They were on the way back to Yingzhou when her parents went to another city to take a look at the shops there. Nangong Yupiao knew that Madam Rufei and her daughter were here, so she came to Yuan City and prepared to go back with them. This resulted in the scene today. Nangong Yupiao raised her head and looked up as if this inn was basking in her presence. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Your second unclees to Yuan City every year. Since the date is close this year, we might as well stay in Yuan City and wait for him.¡± Madam Rufei smiled gently and said to Nangong Yupiao, ¡°Yuan City is quite fun. If Yupiao can¡¯t wait, you can ask the secret guards to escort you to the ship. You can go to the nearby cities to rx. There are many delicious things in Yuan City. A few days ago, Qin¡¯er and I found homemade fishballs from a family in the mountains at the market. They¡¯re fresh, smooth, and tender. The taste is very good¡­¡± Before Madam Rufei could finish, she was interrupted by Nangong Yupiao, who had an unhappy expression on her face. ¡°Second Aunt, I heard that you brought Qin¡¯er to eat something called¡­ fishballs. Second Aunt, how can you be so muddle-headed? That fishball is unclean. We don¡¯t know its source. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t made by the people around us. It was made by someone from the mountains!¡± ¡°Second Aunt, they¡¯re not farmers but people from the mountains! Where do they live? What kind of terrible food do they use? Second Aunt, can you imagine that? How would you dare to eat their food and even feed Qin¡¯er with it? The people in the mountains are so dirty¡­ I don¡¯t even dare to touch their food.¡± Although Nangong Yupiao was adopted, her many years of affirmation and high status made her very arrogant. She spoke bluntly to Madam Rufei and even revealed a look of disgust. She was picking on the fishballs made by Ye Lulu. Madam Rufei was stunned by Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words, but she said in a very warm voice, ¡°The water in the mountains is clearer, and the fish are fresher. It¡¯s fine for your younger cousin Qin¡¯er to eat them. Furthermore, Second Aunt also asked the apanying doctor to take a look. That fishball is clean and fresh. There¡¯s nothing wrong with eating it.¡± Even with Madam Rufei¡¯s exnation, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s face was still filled with disdain. The main reason was that she looked down on those things from the mountains. In the end, Madam Rufei said, ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯ve already finished the few catties of fresh fishballs we boughtst time. That stall inexplicably suits Qin¡¯er¡¯s appetite. Yupiao, you also know how difficult it is to coax your cousin Qin¡¯er to eat. Unexpectedly, she actually likes that stall very much. Even with the apanying chef, she still wants to eat a few fishballs made by that woman from the mountains during every meal¡­¡± Chapter 304 - Decoration Matters

Chapter 304: Decoration Matters

¡°But our fishballs are running out. When I sent someone out to buy them today, I didn¡¯t expect to not be able to find that stall. The person whom I sent out to buy said that that stall has not been around for a few days. Something must have happened. I¡¯m afraid that it will never appear again¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Madam Rufei looked worried. ¡°Your cousin Qin¡¯er loves this stall of the people in the mountains¡­¡± Nangong Yupiao did not like Ye Lulu¡¯s fishballs. Madam Rufei was still nagging, which made Nangong Yupiao hate them even more. When she heard this, she said: ¡°Second Aunt, you and Cousin both have precious bodies. You should take note of what you eat. It¡¯s better to pay attention to Cousin¡¯s identity. It¡¯s better to not each so much of these snacks prepared by lowlymoners¡­¡± Lowlymoners. Madam Rufei frowned. There was a hint of unhappiness in her watery eyes. She was disgusted by Nangong Yupiao¡¯s attitude and her straightforward words. However, she was considered her child and had indeed been spoiled since she was young. Even her daughter, Qin¡¯er, often had a temper. Madam Rufei did not agree with Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words about the people in the mountains, but she did not me her. She brought Nangong Yupiao into the second room. Outside, Yuan City was the most bustling. People were crowding on the main street. The citizens in Yuan City loved to go out and shop. In broad daylight, a child was led away by his mother and identally stepped on something. There were too many people walking on the main street and it was crowded. Manymoners would easily drop things onto the ground and these would be stepped on by others. Therefore, at around noon, the streets would be sticky. The child lowered his head in a daze and saw something. He suddenly cried¡ª The shrill cry attracted his mother¡¯s attention, and the surroundingmoners turned their heads. It turned out that under the child¡¯s feet was a dark stain. It looked like congealed blood, but the most terrifying thing was that there happened to be an eyeball in the thing,pletely ttened. It was ck and white, and ity there. It met the child¡¯s eyes. That was why the child was instantly frightened to the point of crying. He cried non-stop. The mother of the child quickly squatted down and hugged him tofort him. When she saw the eyeball, she was shocked and immediately knew why the child was crying. ¡°Hu Zi, stop crying. Stop crying¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, who threw this here?! There¡¯s an eyeball on the ground! Isn¡¯t this frightening the children?!¡± Children were the most easily frightened. Furthermore, in ancient times, children were weak. Once they were frightened, it was very easy for them to have all kinds of problems. This mother was scared to death. She quickly hugged the child and coaxed him. Another person went forward to take a look and was also intimidated. He said, ¡°Perhaps it was someone who sold meat or livestock. They walked past and this fell to the ground. Oh, it¡¯s a waste. This is such a big piece of meat.¡± ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°It looks like¡­ a dog? A pig?¡± ¡°These eyes¡­ look like pigs, right?¡± ¡°It looks like a pig. My family sells meat. This looks like a pig¡­ Maybe it¡¯s from some family who buys a pig back every day. A piece of pork and an eyeball dropped halfway¡­¡± ¡°There seem to be four hooves. They look like newborn piglets¡­¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Chapter 305 - Whats the New Shops Name?

Chapter 305: What¡¯s the New Shop¡¯s Name?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone discussed spiritedly. The storm quickly dispersed and the streets returned to their calmness. Before long, an old woman, along with her son and daughter-inw, led a boy with its through the street toward the government. Someone asked them with experience, ¡°Are you bringing Xiao Tong to the government to see the Kind Doctor?¡± The old woman was supported by her son andughed. Her eyes were slit as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandson was naughty yesterday and fell off the bed. There¡¯s a small bump on his forehead, so we¡¯re bringing him to see the Kind Doctor today¡­¡± The city was still prosperous and happy. Someoneughed. ¡°Kind Doctors indeed benefit our Yuan City. Nowadays, any child in the city can be treated by Kind Doctors. It was even set up by the government. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, even orphans and wanderers can seek medical help.¡± ¡°Kind Doctors are really the greatest contributors to our Yuan City¡­¡± The child who stepped on a sticky puddle and looked straight at an eyeball just now wailed and became shocked. Not long after, he felt hot and cried miserably in his mother¡¯s arms. His mother hurriedly hugged the child in her arms and carried him to the government to line up and see the Kind Doctor. ¡­ Ye Lulu nned the renovation of the new shop in her heart and discussed it with Guan Chibei. The two of them left for the city and spent a lot of money to hire the best builder to look at the small building by the river. The new shop that they had bought. They invited the builder inside to walk around the building. Ye Lulu asked him what ces needed to be reinforced in order to be foolproof. The builder was indeed skilled. He picked out a few spots and told Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu did not save money and bought the most expensive materials to let the builder reinforce them. Just like that, twenty out of the fifty taels of silver were spent. Twenty taels of silver could be said to be a sky-high price, but Ye Lulu spent it without even blinking. The most important thing was the foundation. Spending money here was worth it. For the remaining thirty taels, Ye Lulu nned the renovations of the building herself. After knowing what she wanted, she instructed the builder and the workers how she wanted it to be done. After hearing her words, the workers looked surprised, and the builder looked thoughtful. This kind of design¡­ was very novel. They had never heard of it before, but when they thought about it carefully, they could not think of anything that was not possible. It seemed like there was no problem. As Ye Lulu was the employer, the group of workers didn¡¯t say anything and followed the instructions of the builder to start renovating the building. A tall silver que was hanging in front of the door. Not only was there one at the front door, but there was also another at the door in front of the open building on the second floor. As for what to name the new shop¡­ Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei discussed seriously. ¡°Shall we call it ¡®Linhe Small Restaurant¡¯?¡± Since it was by the river, Ye Lulu wanted it to be simple yet elegant. She asked Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Or perhaps ¡®Linhe Building¡¯? This building has four floors, so it can be considered a building.¡± ¡°Linhe Building¡­ sounds quite good.¡± After Ye Lulu said that, she thought of something else and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it ¡®Wei Lou¡¯? As the poem goes, Wei Lou is a hundred feet tall and its hands can pluck the stars. It doesn¡¯t dare to speak loudly because it¡¯s afraid of startling the people from the heavens. Although using this ¡®Wei Lou¡¯ directly seems a little rash, it¡¯s wonderful and easy to remember. Furthermore, our shop was dpidated before. Everyone felt that it was dangerous. Calling it ¡®Wei Lou¡¯ directly seems to be a form of fun and teasing.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What poem is this? Youposed it?¡± Chapter 306 - Embracing Each Other in an Instant

Chapter 306: Embracing Each Other in an Instant

Ye Lulu paused. F*ck. Did Li Bai and Du Fu not exist in this world?! Guan Chibei looked on with surprise in his eyes. As expected¡­ he did not know where she came from. Perhaps her soul was from another dynasty. Ye Lulu took a deep breath. This was too much. Her eyes flickered as she quickly thought of an excuse. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah, it was an unlucky schr from our hometown. He¡¯s actually a talented schr, but for some reason, he¡¯s very unlucky. There were unfortunate events every time he took an examination, such as breaking his leg on the way to the examination hall, having diarrhea in the examination hall, experiencing a rainstorm after the examinations which coincidentally blurred the ink on his paper¡­ So he didn¡¯t receive schrly honor and wasn¡¯t famous in the Shang dynasty.¡± ¡°He has a reputation in our hometown. Everyone knows that he¡¯s skilled in poems, so they read his poems.¡± Ye Lulu wiped her sweat. Guan Chibei asked her, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°Li Bai.¡± Unlucky schr Li Bai. Guan Chibei repeated the name and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Ye Luluughed dryly and wiped her sweat. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know him. Since he didn¡¯t manage to be famous, you naturally haven¡¯t heard of him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the name of the new shop.¡± Ye Lulu brought the topic back and said, ¡°I think ¡®Wei Lou¡¯ sounds quite good. This poem was written well to begin with. Wei Lou is refreshing and direct. Apart from that, it has a little artistic conception. At the same time, it suits the situation very well. Let¡¯s tease themoners of Yuan City about this building¡¯s past¡­¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Before Ye Lulu could finish, a cat meow sounded. ¡°Meow!¡± That sound made her hair stand on end. Her back tensed up and she felt numb. Her entire body felt cold. Apart from Guan Chibei¡¯s scream, he grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s arm and pulled her away. Before Ye Lulu could react, she was pulled into Guan Chibei¡¯s arms with force. A masculine scent wafted over. It was not very warm. Perhaps it was because she had been standing by the river for a long time. It was cold butfortable. In other words, it felt very safe. Ye Lulu rushed in and buried her face in Guan Chibei¡¯s chest. She subconsciously hummed. At the same time, an orange figure pounced over from the quiet alley in front of the building. It pounced at the spot where Ye Lulu was standing just now! Looking at the living creature¡¯s exploding fur and the open ws that could be seen even when it pounced through the air, one could imagine that if Ye Lulu had stood where she was and not moved just now, based on her height, her face would have been scratched. In ancient times, there were no beauty treatments. If her face was scratched, the scars would¡­ Ye Lulu looked up from Guan Chibei¡¯s arms and happened to see that orange figure shing past quickly. She gasped and felt her scalp turn numb. Her heart was still beating rapidly in her chest as if it was about to jump out. Ye Lulu¡¯s fingers were still numb. The cat¡¯s cry just now was too sharp. It made one tense up and extremely afraid. Guan Chibei instinctively raised his hand and wrapped it around Ye Lulu¡¯s side. Perhaps it was because his senses were sharp, he sensed Ye Lulu¡¯s nervousness, so he subconsciously hugged her. Chapter 307 - He Patted Ye Lulus Waist

Chapter 307: He Patted Ye Lulu¡¯s Waist

Ye Lulu did not notice either. She stood beside Guan Chibei and did not know how close the two of them were. Ye Lulu¡¯s gaze focused and she saw that the ferocious creature that had pounced over just now had onlynded on the ground with a bang. As it was also close to the Yuan River, it almost fell into the river. Her vision was clear. It was an orange cat. Its fur was very messy. The strange thing was that its body was wet. A patch of fur on the top of the cat¡¯s head had been shaved off. It looked empty and there was a faint pink color. Its tail was drenched and it curled up by the side. This was a sign that it was in a timid and nervous environment. The worst thing was that after this cat fell heavily onto the ground, it could not stand up again. Looking at its upside-down body, below its soft stomach, its four limbs were soft and bloody. It looked very terrifying. In fact, it was very bad. This cat obviously didn¡¯t have any strength left. Ity on the ground on itsst breath, but its body was still contracting. It was very vignt. Looking at its exhausted appearance¡­ It was impossible for it to have so much strength to leap over just now. Moreover, from the height that this cat had rushed over just now, it was facing Ye Lulu¡¯s face, with its paws t to her cheeks¡­ It didn¡¯t look like a cat had jumped over by itself. There was no high ce in front of it to jump, so it was more obvious that¡­ it seemed to have been thrown out. Was there anyone there just now? Ye Lulu looked consciously in the direction where the cat had flown over from. There was no trace of it, but there was a residential alley behind them. It was very easy for one to turn around and escape. Moreover, this ce was very quiet. There was only this small building. Usually, no one came over. Therefore, it seemed like someone was abusing a cat in this empty ce? Then, this person did not expect Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei to appear, so he suddenly threw the cat out in a panic to attract their attention. He then took the opportunity to escape quickly. Or perhaps, in a panic, the tortured cat broke free and coincidentally pounced at Ye Lulu. The moment Guan Chibei pulled Ye Lulu into his arms, that person took the opportunity to turn around and run into the residential alley. The alley was quiet and the houses were scattered. It was easy for that person to hide. Ye Lulu blinked thoughtfully, but that person had already walked far away. It was impossible for them to chase after him based on this guess. Guan Chibei¡¯s gaze was also directed over. He retracted his gaze and patted Ye Lulu¡¯s waist. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Lulu returned to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but re at him! What was going on now?! Were they together?! Did their rtionship change?! He patted the back of her waist so naturally! They always acted ambiguously. The two of them could feel each other, but they did not expose each other! Why did he pat her waist?! Ye Lulu¡¯s stare was very obvious. Guan Chibeipletely epted it. His ck eyes paused. As the God of the Netherworld, no deity would want to contaminate his aura. Moreover, his aura in the sky carried the heaviest yin energy. Therefore, no fairy had ever red at him like that. It was still a little fresh¡­ Ye Lulu left his arms and squatted down. She beckoned to Guan Chibei. ¡°What should we do with it? It looks heavily injured. Should we save it? If we don¡¯t, it won¡¯t be able to get up.¡± Chapter 308 - Saving It All the Way Would Be Meritorious

Chapter 308: Saving It All the Way Would Be Meritorious

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Chibei looked at the cat. A living creature was about to die in front of him. No matter what kind of life it was, saving it would be a merit. The size of the merits did not matter. Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s take it to the medical center in the city to take a look. There are veterinarians in Yuan City. Its aura is not weak, but it¡¯s badly injured. We should be able to save it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Lulu didn¡¯t hate furry creatures either. Furthermore, she came from the modern era, so she liked cats more. She reached out and picked up the injured cat. The cat had been very fierce just now. It was unknown if it was too weak or if it needed Ye Lulu¡¯s help, but it did not move much and let Ye Lulu carry it. Ye Lulu looked at its bloody limbs and thought for a second before stuffing it into Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. Guan Chibei was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± His chest was instantly tainted with dust and blood. Guan Chibei looked up at her. Ye Lulu smiled. Guan Chibei was speechless. Coincidentally, the builder led the workers to start reinforcing and renovating the small building. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei walked away and went to the medical center in Yuan City. The ancient doctors were all omnipotent. Most of them knew how to look at both people and animals. The doctor knew how to look at this cat. When he treated the cat, Ye Lulu was extra careful and specially asked him, ¡°I want to ask about this cat¡¯s injury. Can you tell how it came about?¡± The doctor was experienced and had treated everything. He could really tell. ¡°This cat injured its four limbs the most. There¡¯s rust on its wounds. Someone must have used a small animal trap to trap its limbs¡­ How cruel.¡± When Ye Lulu heard this, her body suddenly trembled as she thought of the quiet residential alley. Indeed, someone had picked that ce to abuse cats and bumped into theming out to renovate the new shop, right? ¡°Will there be an infection?¡± ¡°Fortunately, the wounds are shallow and didn¡¯t hurt the bones.¡± As the doctor cleaned the cat¡¯s wounds, he said, ¡°As long as the skin and flesh are healed, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be too painful. It should be too weak to stand up.¡± Perhaps the cat was really in pain. It twitched but did not struggle as if knowing that the doctor was saving it. However, it tilted its head and couldn¡¯t help but meow. Its cries were filled with pain, causing Ye Lulu¡¯s heart to soften. She felt it was very pitiful. She bent down and reached out to gently stroke the cat¡¯s head. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t hurt after you¡¯re cured. You¡¯ll be safe in the future.¡± After the cat¡¯s wounds were bandaged, it had to have a stable ce to recuperate. A medical center was a medical center, so it would not take it for no reason. This meant that¡­ Ye Lulu turned to look at Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei received her gaze and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve saved it, we should save it until the end. Only then would it be considered a merit. Our family can provide for it as well.¡± Ye Lulu nodded. It seemed that they had to bring this cat back. The cat seemed to have a mind of its own. Or perhaps it was too weak from its injuries and could not help but lean against Ye Lulu¡¯s wrist. Ye Lulu felt awkward. In this situation, she had to kidnap the cat. No, wait, she meant to adopt it! Kidnapping, ah, no, adopting, was suggested as a substitute to buying. ¡°Don¡¯t look at how big this cat is. In fact, it¡¯s only six months old. It¡¯s still a kitten¡­¡± The doctor touched the cat and said. Ye Lulu looked at the obvious orange color and another drop of invisible sweat rolled down her forehead. Ah-ha, it was a little awkward. Based on its weight, it looked like a few years old when it was just six months old.. Cough. Chapter 309 - Ye Lulu Showered

Chapter 309: Ye Lulu Showered

¡°It¡¯s a male cat.¡± The doctor fiddled with the cat skillfully. ¡°What injury is this on its head?¡± Ye Lulu asked again. The doctor said, ¡°Someone plucked its hair.¡± Ye Lulu suddenly shivered. She had thought that the fur on the cat¡¯s head was at most shaved off. Unexpectedly, it was plucked out by someone? That was indeed the case. ¡°It won¡¯t bleed from the shave. Look, this is a wound. It¡¯s bleeding. This should have been removed forcefully,¡± the doctor concluded. Ye Lulu was shocked. It was not that she was exaggerating, but there were many people who had psychological problems when it came to abusing cats. If their methods were so cruel, it was very likely that they were mentally deranged? At the thought of such people in Yuan City, Ye Lulu felt that she had to be careful. However, on second thought, no matter how small Yuan City was, it was still a city. Furthermore, there were so many people involved in shipping. It was normal for one or two people to have mental problems. There was no need to be too nervous. After treating the cat, Ye Lulu carried the cat and left the house with Guan Chibei. They returned to the small building by the Yuan River and supervised the workers for the day. When it got dark, they returned to Yunwu Vige. She carried the cat home. As the cat was still injured, it could not be ced in the courtyard, so it was best to raise it in a house. Originally, it was suitable to raise it in Ye Lulu¡¯s own house. However, it was not that Ye Lulu despised the cat, but it had not showered yet. Not to mention that it was dirty, but there might be parasites on it. The doctor had already given the cat insect repellent today, but ancient medicine was different from the modern ones. The doctor said that it would take a day or so for the medicine to be fully effective so that the insects on the cat could be driven away. Therefore, Ye Lulu thought for a moment and temporarily brought the cat to the house in the backyard. She ced a basin of water in the house and the cat ate until it didn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore. Ye Lulu smiled politely but awkwardly at it. Although there was no bed in the house, the weather was gradually warming up. Furthermore, the house was much warmer than outside. Ye Lulu took an old shirt and made a nest for the cat, making it morefortable. After retreating, Ye Lulu had to take a shower before returning to the house. This was her responsibility to the babies. Due to the fact that her clothes were in the house, this matter was still troublesome. Guan Chibei first went to Guan Chixi¡¯s house and took his clothes to shower and change into clean clothes. Then, Guan Chibei entered their house and helped Ye Lulu get her clothes. This was unavoidable because she could not let Father Guan at home help her get her clothes, so Ye Lulu pretended that nothing happened and exined to Guan Chibei calmly. ¡°Shirts are on the first floor of the cab. Pants are on the second. They¡¯re all clean, so you can take any one of them out. On the third floor, there are¡­ underpants. You can take any one as well, but don¡¯tck any of these three items.¡± Underpants are ancient people¡¯s underwear. Speaking of which, Ye Lulu was still not used to wearing them. When she left for the city, she went to the cloth shop to buy some soft cotton cloth and did it herself. She followed the sewing skills left behind by the original owner and made a batch of triangr underwear. Ever since she left the mountain, Ye Lulu had been wearing underwear every day. However, this time, she had to ask Guan Chibei to help her get her clothes¡­ It was not convenient for Ye Lulu to expose the underwear in front of Guan Chibei¡­ It was mainly because ancient people would not be too epting of those underwear. Chapter 310 - Guan Chibei Gave Her Clothes

Chapter 310: Guan Chibei Gave Her Clothes

Moreover, the shape was too embarrassing. Ye Lulu could only ask Guan Chibei to help her get ordinary underpants. Guan Chibei nodded calmly. It was unknown if he was ufortable with this matter. Guan Chibei turned around and entered the house. He opened the cab and did as Ye Lulu said. He took the shirt first. Actually, the shirt was already very intimate. After all, they were her personal clothes. Then, it was her pants. Fortunately, her pants were separated by ayer, but then¡­ Guan Chibei paused for a moment and reached into the third cab without changing his expression. However, he did not look into the cab. His hand touched the clothes and he took them out. The clothes on the surface trembled, and a few pieces of cloth that looked like broken pieces shook out. Guan Chibei was stunned. He thought that he had dropped some clothes. He subconsciously looked down and instinctively caught the clothes that had dropped. He was surprised to see that it was an unfamiliar piece of clothing. It was triangr and had a very new shape. He had never seen it before, and it was smooth and soft. This cloth was of the highest quality, like the close-fitting fabric the babies wore. Moreover¡­ the shape was too small. Where was she wearing this? Guan Chibei was stunned for a moment. He looked down at it in confusion. This structure¡­ How did she wear it? Guan Chibei could not figure it out. He was deep in thought with a focused expression¡­ He did not know what it was. He did not interact much with the fairies in the sky. He did not know if this was part of the inneryer of the underpants. Hence, he simply took both out and let Ye Lulu choose. Ye Lulu was waiting for Guan Chibei at the door. When she saw Guan Chibei walk out, the clothes she received first were considered normal. Guan Chibei handed the clothes to her. Ye Lulu received them and heard Guan Chibei suddenly ask her, ¡°What¡¯s the bottommost piece?¡± He was really curious¡­ The main reason was that he really could not figure out where such a small piece of cloth was worn and how it was worn. Ye Lulu turned the clothes over and looked at them. Then, she froze. The expression on her face slowly cracked when she saw the familiar small triangr shape. Ah? Why did he take out her authentic underwear?! How was she supposed to answer that? Guan Chibei looked at her deeply. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how this is worn.¡± How¡­ this¡­ is¡­ worn¡­ Ye Lulu slowly revealed a stiff but not awkward smile and said to him, ¡°I made this for fun. I was nning to let the babies wear them and see if they would fit.¡± Guan Chibei asked, ¡°Why did you make such little pants for the babies?¡± Little¡­ pants¡­ Ye Lulu grabbed all the clothes. Of course, she did not leave any underwear behind. She could not let Guan Chibei take it back. She turned around and ran into the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± Ye Lulu entered the bathroom and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Her scalp felt numb and she felt as embarrassed as if she had died on the spot! In the end, Guan Chibei did not know what it was. Ye Lulu muttered these words in her heart before slowly rxing. She took off her clothes and started to bathe. Ye Lulu quickly took a hot shower and wiped herself dry with a cotton cloth. She was about to put on her clothes when she suddenly froze again. F*ck. She had forgotten to ask Guan Chibei to take her undergarments. Guan Chibei did not give it to her, either. Therefore¡­ She only had a thin piece of shirt now. Chapter 311 - The Black Panthers Sudden Appearance

Chapter 311: The ck Panther¡¯s Sudden Appearance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although the bathroom was very close to Ye Lulu¡¯s house, Ye Lulu still could not do something like walking out without wearing her undergarment! Ye Lulu took a deep breath and told herself, ¡®Live with a smile. Live on, Ye Lulu.¡¯ Ye Lulu stood in the bathroom. Fortunately, she could not stand the fact that her daily necessities were too barren after transmigrating. After earning money, she had asked Guan Chibei to buy a special cotton cloth for her to use as a towel. This was very extravagant in the vige. Ye Lulu was only wearing a cotton towel. After calming herself, she shouted, ¡°Guan Chibei¡­ I forgot to bring a piece of clothing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Unexpectedly, Guan Chibei was standing outside the door. When he replied, Ye Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt a sense of security. ¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s greatest evaluation of love had always been a sense of security. Those who could provide her with a sense of security fulfilled her requirements for a partner. Personality, character, looks, style¡­ All of these gave Ye Lulu a feeling that she could be together with him. It made her feel stable and safe. These were Ye Lulu¡¯s standards for the opposite sex. Very few people could provide her with a sense of security because Ye Lulu¡¯s sense of security still had the requirement that it does not falter. Many people could provide her with a sense of security for a while, but a partner indeed had to provide her with a sense of security for the rest of her life. Hence, at this moment, Ye Lulu felt a sense of security from Guan Chibei. She paused. Opening her eyes moist from the hot water, Ye Lulu was about to do something when she heard a soft sound from the window of the bathroom. Before Ye Lulu could react. Guan Chibei, who was standing outside the house, saw that the moment Ye Lulu finished speaking, a ck figure suddenly appeared in the Guan family¡¯s house. It did not find anyone in the house and followed their smell to this ce. With a light leap, it appeared in their vision. It was the ck panther. Before Guan Chibei could say anything, he saw that the ck panther had smelled Ye Lulu¡¯s scent in the house. However, as a ck panther, it did not know what Ye Lulu was doing in the house. Therefore, as soon as it appeared, it immediately followed the smell and agilely jumped onto the small window in a sh. Then, it skillfully arched its back and jumped into the bathroom! Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. Before he could say anything, he leaned forward and pushed the door open. He did not have time to think about anything else and rushed into the bathroom. He was afraid that if the ck panther suddenly barged into the bathroom, it would scare Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu was in the shower and there were water marks under her feet. She might fall easily from shock. It would be bad if she fell. Apart from that, if Ye Lulu¡¯s scream was too loud and provoked the ck panther, it might be fierce. Ye Lulu would probably not have put on her clothes yet and her fair body¡­ would make her look more like prey. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression darkened. He did not have time to care about anything else. In the next moment, he had already rushed into the bathroom. Ye Lulu eximed at the ck panther who had suddenly jumped into the house. Then, she suddenly turned around and met Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. Instantly, a thought popped up in their minds. They felt the air suddenly change, as if it had be much colder¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s body was heating up. Her blood rushed to the top of her head and her face flushed red. Chapter 312 - Shocked in the Bathroom

Chapter 312: Shocked in the Bathroom

She was shocked and froze in the house. Earlier, because of the shock of the ck panther suddenly rushing into the house, Ye Lulu had instinctively taken two steps back. The cotton cloth wrapped around her body loosened a lot, and Ye Lulu could not pay attention to it when Guan Chibei rushed in. When she suddenly turned around, most of the loose cotton cloth on her body slipped off¡­ Basically, it didn¡¯t cover anything. Ye Lulu was petrified. She froze. She was stunned. She did not even have the mood to notice the ck panther that had rushed in behind them. Guan Chibei suddenly stood at the door and saw Ye Lulu. Their eyes met and the scene stopped¡­ Something burst out from the air. It could be said that a volcano had erupted. Ye Lulu was so shocked that she didn¡¯t feel anything. There was a chill on her body. The cold air seemed to be especially surrounding her body. There was also a trace of airflow that Guan Chibei had brought in. A light breeze brushed past her skin, causing her to shiver uncontrobly and have goosebumps. Ye Lulu shivered and her heart trembled as well. She shivered so hard that her entire body trembled. Ye Lulu was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Before she could say anything, the ck panther that had jumped into the house behind her was overjoyed to see Ye Lulu. It ran toward Ye Lulu happily, and its golden eyes seemed to sh with a smile. For some reason, the ck panther was especially close to Ye Lulu today. It ran toward Ye Lulu and did not feel anything strange just because she was naked. In the eyes of the ck panther, it did not matter whether humans wore clothes or not. It did not care at all. In less than two blinks of the eye, the ck panther rushed to Ye Lulu¡¯s side and looked up to arch at Ye Lulu¡¯s waist. Although the ck panther was not fierce and its fur was smooth and shiny, Guan Chibei still stepped forward in an instant and pulled Ye Lulu into his arms. At that moment, the first symbol that rose in Ye Lulu¡¯s mind was a question mark. She was not wearing any clothes. Her smooth body touched Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes. Although they were not rough and the cloth was firm, Ye Lulu could still feel Guan Chibei¡¯s warm chest. Guan Chibei immediately felt that soft body. The moment the two of them came into contact, they trembled as if they were struck by lightning. It happened in the blink of an eye. Before the two of them could show anything, the ck panther rushed over in the next second. It was very happy and tried desperately to arch at Ye Lulu. It wanted to rub against Ye Lulu¡¯s waist. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression changed and he returned to his senses. He mercilessly raised his hand and pulled Ye Lulu further into his arms, not letting the ck panther touch her body. The ck panther rubbed its head against the back of Guan Chibei¡¯s hand. It was still a little unhappy and wanted to rub against Ye Lulu. However, Guan Chibei raised his hand and spread his fingers mercilessly. He covered the ck panther¡¯s head and pushed it away. The ck panther let out a cry of displeasure and tugged at Guan Chibei impatiently. If it could not rub against Ye Lulu, it would rub against Guan Chibei¡¯s waist and dawdle. It was as if they had not seen each other for a few days and it wanted to make up for their lost intimacy. Guan Chibei pushed the ck panther impatiently. The main reason was that his chest was only so big, so it could notpletely cover Ye Lulu. If the ck panther rubbed against his waist, it might touch Ye Lulu. Chapter 313 - Ye Lulu Felt Hot

Chapter 313: Ye Lulu Felt Hot

As for Ye Lulu, she waspletely covered by Guan Chibei. Moreover, in this¡­ situation, the cotton cloth that was wrapped around her fell to the ground. So she waspletely¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s entire face, including her fair-skinned ears, was enveloped by the intense heat. She felt like she was being steamed in a cage. Heat rose. Yet¡­ she could not¡­ calm down¡­ What was worse was¡­ The ck panther had just found a thousand-year-old Lingzhi in the deep mountains. It could be considered a spiritual treasure. It had been nourished by the wind, rain, and moonlight in the mountains and had grown for a thousand years. It could be said that it was a top-notch treasure and already had spiritual energy. The back panther did not stand on ceremony and swallowed it. Then, its cultivation level indeed improved! Furthermore, its intelligence increased! Now, it could already think simply like a person. It could also understand what people were saying. It even had some emotions. Even though animals also had emotions, the ones that the ck panther experienced were connected to humans. Or rather, it had some thoughts and already knew that emotions could be expressed further. When it saw Guan Chibei carrying Ye Lulu, it was quick to learn and pondered for a moment. Guan Chibei was also very sharp. He saw that the ck panther had obtained some kind of treasure. Not only did its eyes turn golden, but there was a purplish-red spiritual light on his head. This was a sign that the spiritual energy had not been exhausted. It was unknown what kind of spiritual light this was. He knew that the ck panther today was no longer the ck panther from before. Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction was fast when his eyes met the ck panther¡¯s. He did not guess the ck panther¡¯s intention, but he instinctively hugged Ye Lulu and took two steps back. However, the two steps he took back were notparable to the ck panther¡¯s leap forward. The ck panther directly jumped up. It stood up like an adult. It leaned forward and pounced towards Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. It was like a human. It wanted to hug Guan Chibei¡­ Fortunately, Guan Chibei was not an ordinary person. The moment he saw the ck panther¡¯s movements, his expression changed and he was shocked. Then, his movements were very fast and fierce. He hugged Ye Lulu and turned around vigorously. At almost the same time. The ck panther stood up. It pounced onto Guan Chibei¡¯s back. It stuck close to Guan Chibei. It ¡®hugged¡¯ Guan Chibei tightly. In Guan Chibei¡¯s arms, Ye Lulu lowered her head because of Guan Chibei¡¯s strength and hid in his arms. Why did she seem to notice that there was something furry on Guan Chibei¡¯s clothes? Was there mink fur on his clothes? Ye Lulu looked up in confusion and saw a furry w poking out from under Guan Chibei¡¯s arm. It was pure ck. It was huge. There were also some sharp ws, but because it wasn¡¯t aggressive, they were put away. It was almost impossible to see them. Only little white fingernails could be seen. Ye Lulu was speechless. She turned around and was shocked. The ck panther leaned its huge head against Guan Chibei¡¯s arm and looked at her with its golden eyes! Ye Lulu¡¯s pupils constricted. Damn, what kind of fantasy was this today? What was going on? Guan Chibei also realized that the ck panther was looking at something after lying on his back. He expressionlessly reached out his other hand to cover the ck panther¡¯s eyes. Chapter 314 - Charming

Chapter 314: Charming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Don¡¯t look around. The chaos ended. Guan Chibei released the yin energy on his body and shook off the ck panther that had been too happy. The originally happy ck panther suddenly went limp. Such a fierce beast seemed to have lost its offensive strength in an instant and fell weakly from Guan Chibei¡¯s body. The ck panther could feel strong yin energy emanating from Guan Chibei¡¯s body. It was very harmful to the spiritual light of the spiritual treasure it had just obtained. Therefore, while it was suffering, it had no choice but to turn around and leave the house. It had to stay away from Guan Chibei now. In the house. Ye Lulu felt that she could even die on the spot! Life was full of hope. Every second was reasonable and happy. There was no awkwardness at all! At this point, time could not be reversed. Ye Lulu could only numb herself by thinking she was wearing the thickest mink fur coat in the entire Shang dynasty. Guan Chibei let go of her and said calmly, ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes.¡± With that, he turned around and walked out, leaving the space for her. Ye Lulu stood in the house alone and felt that her face was so hot that she could fry eggs on it! Her entire body was burning. The trembling feeling was like her legs had gone limp. Ye Lulu took a deep breath and held her face, unable to react. Ah! What was going on? Why did that happen just now¡­ The cotton towel was still there. It was already very amazing for families in the mountains to have a bathroom. This was built after Guan Chibei got married. As there were too many people, half of them, like Mother Rong and the rest, who lived further away, actually bathed in the kitchen. The ground was muddy. The water from the showernded on the towel. Even if it was washed away, it was still muddy. The cotton towel could not be used anymore. It had to be washed. Apart from hugging Guan Chibei like that just now, there seemed to be no other choice. Otherwise, she would have been naked in front of the ck panther¡­ Forget it. Don¡¯t think about it! Ye Lulu frantically sounded the rm in her heart. She took a deep breath and was about to put on her clothes when she froze again. She still didn¡¯t have any undergarments. However, this time, the door was suddenly opened. Arge outerwear was handed in. It was the new outerwear that Guan Chibei had changed into after his shower. It waspletely clean. Guan Chibei still remembered what Ye Lulu had said previously. It should be something inconvenient, so he took off his outerwear and handed it in. As a man, he could still wear his innerwear and walk around outside. He had already taken good care of Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu took a deep breath again. Her heart was still beating wildly, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a warm current and a familiar sense of safety. She could not refuse. She walked to the door and took the clothes. Then, as if on purpose, she closed the door tightly after Guan Chibei retracted his long arm and started to wear the clothes. There was no undergarment. After wearing the thin piece of shirt, Ye Lulu covered herself with Guan Chibei¡¯s outerwear. It was very big and draggy, but it was alright. She could grab it tightly in front of her chest and change it when she returned to the house. After the storm just now, this was nothing. Ye Lulu was an adult with stable emotions after all. She had calmed down a lot. She opened the door and walked out. Ye Lulu pretended that nothing had happened just now and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Guan Chibei did not say anything.. Ye Lulu did not dare to look at his expression and walked quickly to her house. Chapter 315 - How Passionate

Chapter 315: How Passionate

Then, it was just a short distance. Another tragic thing happened. Just as Ye Lulu was about to return to the house, a few familiar family voices sounded. ¡°Lulu, Chibei, you, you¡­¡± The voice was first surprised and puzzled, then gradually became shocked and bewildered. Ye Lulu looked up and saw Mother Rong and seven or eight other people from the Guan family. With Mother Rong as the leader, they stood in front of them in the dark but were still visible. They looked at them collectively with a mixture of surprise and shock. It turned out that Mother Rong and the rest had just returned from setting up the stall in the city. Ye Lulu and the rest had caused a ruckus in the bathroom and there was amotion. Mother Rong was very concerned about Ye Lulu and did not know what had happened. Hence, she did not even take a sip of water when she entered the house. She followed the sounds and looked over to see what was wrong with Ye Lulu. As everyone was following Mother Rong, they instinctively came over as well, resulting in this troublesome scene. Almost everyone in the Guan family looked at Ye Lulu, who was wearing Guan Chibei¡¯s outerwear. She was curled up and only her white thin shirt could be vaguely seen. She looked a little disheveled. Her hair was still loose and her face looked a little flushed. Beside them, Guan Chibei was only wearing his innerwear! The two of them walked back to the house quickly side by side. It was obvious that they had walked out of the bathroom. The two of them were leaving together?! This scene¡­ Everyone pondered for a moment. It was Mother Rong who spoke first. ¡°Lulu, Chibei, you guys¡­ have such an interest?¡± Ye Lulu was confused. Then, Ye Lulu became speechless. Mother Rong said, ¡°Young couples are passionate. Mother knows that, so you don¡¯t have to be shy, Lulu. However, Chibei, you¡¯re too much. It¡¯s still cold now. How can you act recklessly?! You still have to walk back to the house. What if you catch a cold? It¡¯s very easy to fall sick alternating between hot and cold!¡± Alternating between hot and cold? Damn it. Could it be that the entire Guan family thought that she and Guan Chibei had done something to each other in the bathroom after bathing together? They then fled back to the house under the cover of the night! The Guan family¡¯s looks turned ambiguous and tacitly surprised. These let Ye Lulu know that she was right. Ye Lulu held onto Guan Chibei¡¯s outerwear tightly and smiled awkwardly in the dark. Haha. Hahaha¡­ What was the astronomical phenomenon today?! What kind of strange day was this?! She did not want to live anymore! What face did she have left? Let her bury herself in the ground, alright?! The amazing thing was that the ck panther¡¯s reaction speed and agility were top-notch. With the other Guan family membersing over, the ck panther had already shed into the night in advance. It was also ck, so the other Guan family members could not see it at all. The scene could only be exined as a misunderstanding. At this moment, Guan Chibei replied calmly under the gazes of Mother Rong and the rest, ¡°I know, Mother.¡± He even admitted to it and said ¡°I know, Mother.¡±! Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t breathe and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head again. She thought sorrowfully in her heart, ¡®Haha, I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡¯ When they returned to the house, Ye Lulu returned the outerwear to Guan Chibei and pushed him out without even looking at him. She quickly put on her undergarment. Chapter 316 - Ye Lulu Meets That Arrogant Young Miss

Chapter 316: Ye Lulu Meets That Arrogant Young Miss

Guan Chibei was cooperative and did not force his way in. Ye Lulu, who had changed into clean clothes and showered, could finally carry the babies! The three babies were very excited. Now, they couldpletely turn around and crawl. They even started to show signs of learning how to walk. When they finally saw Ye Lulu, they crawled around the bed and almost stood up to rush at Ye Lulu. ¡°Ma-ther!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Their voices rose and their little mouths opened. Ye Lulu¡¯s mood changed again. She rushed forward and hugged the babies tightly. In the end, she thought that she had really sacrificed too much for the wild cat that they had picked up. If not for it, she wouldn¡¯t have had to bathe before entering the house, which resulted in Guan Chibei taking clothes for her. The next morning. Ye Lulu looked at the wild kitten they had picked up. When she was ying with it, Guan Chibei appeared behind her and told her in a deep voice that he had given this new kitten a name: Undergarment. Ye Lulu staggered! She almost hit her head on the wall of the house. In a daze, she trembled as she looked at the kitten in front of her. She almost revealed a twisted smile. Haha, she really couldn¡¯t live anymore¡­ They still had to go out to the new shop today and watch the builders renovate the house. There was no owner who would not be present to see this. Therefore, even if she had to leave the babies, Ye Lulu still had to go to the Yuan River with Guan Chibei. Especially since Ye Lulu came up with the design of the renovation, which was backed by some modern thinking, she could not just let Guan Chibei handle it alone. Not long after the two of them arrived at the new shop today, one of Madam Rufei¡¯s followers found them. They could actually find them at the new shop. Ye Lulu stepped out of the door in surprise and saw a tall follower. He bowed slightly to the two of them and exined his purpose foring. Madam Rufei had ordered them toe and say that their young miss had finished Ye Lulu¡¯s fresh fishballs. She couldn¡¯t eat much in Yuan City and could only eat the fishballs she had made. However, they could not find her stall, so they kept looking for her. After learning that they were preparing to open a new shop, the follower asked her if she could specially make fishballs for Madam Rufei now. If she could, Madam Rufei would definitely spend a lot of money to buy fishballs. To Ye Lulu¡¯s surprise¡­ The mother-daughter pair were foreigners. However, when they reached Yuan City, they could still find out about the local transactions and know that Ye Lulu had bought this new shop. This kind of capability¡­ was not for show. That mother-daughter pair probably had a lot of power and status. Ye Lulu did not n to reject them. After all, she was free now, so it was not a big deal to make some fishballs. However, Guan Chibei did not walk out of the house at this moment. Only Ye Lulu was at the door, and a slim figure was revealed from behind the followers. It was that arrogant young miss. She did note to see Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu did not have this ¡®honor.¡¯ She only came to Yuan City and was tired after two days, so she came out to take a walk. Apart from the quiet Yuan River, there was no other ce in Yuan City that caught this young miss¡¯ eyes. This was a quiet area with few people. Therefore, this young miss happened to appear here and saw her second aunt¡¯s men. She came over to take a look at this woman from the mountains who made so-called fishballs. This young miss was not surprised by Ye Lulu¡¯s beautiful appearance. On the contrary, she only looked down at Ye Lulu from atop. Her eyes and attitude were filled with her usual elegance. In front of her, she said without any scruples or restraint: ¡°So this is what a lowly peasant from the mountains who makes those dirty fishballs looks like.¡± Chapter 317 - Ye Lulu Said, "Call Me Madam Ye."

Chapter 317: Ye Lulu Said, ¡°Call Me Madam Ye.¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying this, the daughter of the Nangong family did not care about Ye Lulu¡¯s reaction at all. She turned around and walked away. Ye Lulu looked up at her. Although the other party was rude, she did not say anything. She would just assume that a lunatic hade knocking and gone crazy. Ye Lulu looked at the followers and guessed that the young miss might be rted to them. However, in her heart, that mother-daughter pair were good people. Even if they were rted to this woman, to Ye Lulu, they should be considered separately. She agreed to let the mother-daughter pair buy fishballs. That follower had a good attitude and was even a little respectful. He said in surprise, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Madam setting up a stall anymore? When will this new shop open? I wonder if our Madam can make it in time. If our Madam is still around by then, our Madam has said that she will definitelye over to support you.¡± Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°Who knows? We have to see the time. However, it should open in about half a month.¡± ¡°Half a month¡­¡± The follower didn¡¯t say anything, but he had an idea in his heart. From the looks of it, they might be able to make it in time. ¡°Madam, how should we address you? So that our Madam can know you well,¡± the follower asked with a smile. Ye Lulu paused. Then, she replied, ¡°My surname is Ye.¡± ¡°Oh, Madam Ye,¡± the subordinate called her. Guan Chibei walked out of the shop from behind and heard her reply. That follower asked her how she should be addressed and she replied with her surname?! Ye Lulu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Just as she responded, she felt Guan Chibei walk out from inside¡­ She paused and did not say anything. She nodded at the follower and told him the agreed time. ¡°You cane over tomorrow to pick them up. I¡¯ll go home and cook tonight. Apart from fishballs, do you want some tofu? It¡¯s good for children to eat tofu.¡± Speaking of the young mistress, the follower was ttered. ¡°Yes, yes. The main thing is that the food is good. It would be great if the young mistress likes to eat it¡­ However, our Miss doesn¡¯t seem to like to eat tofu ever since she was young¡­¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good for children to eat tofu. I¡¯ll cook two dishes for your young miss. You can bring them back for her.¡± She had already guessedst time that the girl did not seem to like to eat. Brought up in a rich family, she was too delicate. Furthermore, it was difficult for children to eat. If they did not move all day, they would not like to eat. As for her, she had other intentions. Seeing that that young miss was together with this follower, she must be rted to that mother-daughter pair. Since that mother-daughter pair asked someone to look for her and had a good attitude, it meant that that mother-daughter pair treated her well. However, since this young miss did not like it, it was just nice. She wanted to make more food for that mother-daughter pair. If that mother-daughter pair ate it, she would anger this young miss to death. Ye Lulu revealed a friendly smile. ¡°Come and get them tomorrow. You can bring them back and let the doctor take a look. You can decide to eat or notter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± That follower really liked Ye Lulu and felt that she was kind and easy to talk to. The follower returned. Ye Lulu did not see if the young miss was still around and turned around to enter the house. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at her. Did she want outsiders to address her as Madam Ye? He did not say anything. Ye Lulu turned around and saw him, but she did not say anything. ¡­ The babies had been a little naughtytely. Perhaps it was because they were learning to walk. They wanted to stand up all day long and even liked to crawl around. It could be said that they were very active. Old Aunt Xu almost couldn¡¯t keep an eye on them. Fortunately, they couldn¡¯t set up their stall now. Xu Huang also stayed with the Guan family to help look after the three babies.. The two of them seemed to be the Guan family¡¯s long-term workers. Chapter 318 - Heavy Night Rain

Chapter 318: Heavy Night Rain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the vigers saw this, they naturally talked about the Xu family, ¡°Tsk, tsk. Look, you¡¯re not as smart as the two of them. They look stupid but are smart. When they saw that the Guan family was about to be rich, they rushed over early¡­¡± Another personughed at them. ¡°Oh, but they would be pecked in the end. The two of them sucked up to the wrong person. What can that Ye Lulu, a beggar who wandered over, do? That stall was set up only for a few days. Howughable. In my opinion, a young wife should be at home taking care of her children. She¡¯s so ambitious and even wants to go out and do business.¡± The vigers were jealous and gradually ignored the fact that someone was causing trouble at Ye Lulu¡¯s stall. They said that she couldn¡¯t continue setting up her stall anymore because of incapability. The mockingughter from the vige toward the Guan family, especially toward Ye Lulu, became stronger. Every time Ye Lulu entered the vige, there would be people mocking her. It was tant mockery. Ye Lulu ignored them all. It was dark tonight, and the entire sky felt oppressive. The continuous mountain range was especially quiet as if there was no sound at all. Wind blew past, causing the leaves to rustle. On the side of Yunwu Vige in the mountains, it was also quiet. The entire vige sat in the mountains, looking exceptionally quiet. The aura tonight was unusual. All the experienced elders said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡± It was spring, so there would naturally be spring thunder and spring rain. They had their families put away their clothes early and strengthened the windows. They entered their houses and did note out again. The world seemed to be getting more oppressive, and the aura was getting heavier. Indeed, it was about to rain. Even Mother Rong and the rest quickened their pace and rushed back to the Guan family. They quickly ate and washed up before entering the house. The sky was dark and heavy. There was no sound at all. After the most terrifying silence, there was a loud bang and a muffled thunderp in the sky. It was indeed spring thunder. It was indeed going to rain. ¡°Crack¡ª¡± Lightning shed among the dark clouds, and there was a sudden downpour in the sky. Perhaps it was strong in its own right, but this rain carried a strong wind and was not small. Together with the deep mountain range and silence, it seemed a little terrifying. It was raining cats and dogs, and many leaves had been knocked down. This night rain was so heavy that every family stayed in their houses. There was no one in Yunwu Vige. However, at this moment, at the Tian family¡¯s house at the end of the vige. Ever since Tian Laoqi divorced Auntie Tian, there were no women in the Tian family anymore. Even if Auntie Tian was usuallyzy, she would still clean up the house. However, it was different for Tian Laoqi. Even if he wanted to clean up, he didn¡¯t know how to do so. Therefore, the Tian family was even more chaotic than before. Their belongings were ced everywhere, and they looked very messy. Tian Laoqi also had to take care of the child, Tie Wa, alone. Speaking of which, it was quite amazing. Sometimes, men were the masters because women carried the responsibilities. He did not have to bear much responsibility himself. Tian Laoqi waszy in the past, but now that Auntie Tian was no longer around, Tian Laoqi became much better. There was no choice. He had to provide for his son. If he didn¡¯t do work, Tie Wa would have to starve. Therefore, Tian Laoqi had been going to the city to worktely and was not around all day. Sometimes, Tie Wa would be locked in the house to eat steamed buns and drink water. He would only let Tie Wa go when he returned, afraid that something would happen to him if he ran out. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.. Tian Laoqi could only send him to his neighbor¡¯s house. Chapter 319 - Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo

Chapter 319: Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo

Fortunately, the person who lived next door to the Tian family was an old auntie with a good heart. That old auntie originally hated the Tian family, but it was mostly because of Auntie Tian. Now that the Tian family no longer had a woman, although Tie Wa was detestable and evil, he didn¡¯t have a mother, so she promised to help take care of Tie Wa during the day. However, this old auntie also had a grandson at home. It was unknown if it was because they had been ying too crazily during the day, but Tie Wa was already a little cold. Tonight, there was a thunderp that shocked the weak child. Tian Laoqi was at home preparing to sleep with Tie Wa when he realized that Tie Wa¡¯s face was suddenly pale and his body was covered in a cold sweat. His small body was also trembling slightly. He saw that his eyes were closed and he waspletely listless. He couldn¡¯t wake him up no matter how hard he tried. When he touched him, he felt cold and hot. It was strange and frightening. ¡°Tie Wa, Tie Wa.¡± Tian Laoqi discovered his symptoms and was so frightened that he hurriedly touched his forehead. After that, Tie Wa¡¯s expression became more serious and he actually started to roll his eyes. However, there was still no reaction. Tian Laoqi¡¯s legs trembled in panic. He picked up Tie Wa and rushed out of the house. Simrly, the grandson from the neighboring family had the same symptoms as Tie Wa. The old auntie had a son and daughter-inw, so the family was panicked. In the midst of her daze, she heard someone rushing past the door of her house, shouting ¡®Tie Wa.¡¯ The old auntie was smarter and looked through the cracks of the door. She saw Tian Laoqi running past. ¡°The Tie Wa next door must be like Ren Shen Guo!¡± Ren Shen Guo was the old auntie¡¯s grandson. ¡°Tian Laoqi carried Tie Wa out. He must have gone to find someone to think of a solution. Hurry, hurry. Let¡¯s quickly bring Ren Shen Guo along as well. Otherwise, Ren Shen Guo will run out of breath!¡± The old auntie was so panicked that her throat was dry and she was about to cry. She was old and experienced. She could tell at a nce that children¡¯s symptoms were inexplicable and dangerous. Usually, they would be hot and cold. The problem was that their faces were pale, not red. If they were blushing, it would be a fever that isn¡¯t fatal. However, if they were pale, it was very likely that they would not know what urgent illness it was. Children in poor families were weak. Once something happened, they might die for no reason. The old auntie had a bad feeling. She was so anxious that her face turned pale. Her son and daughter-inw were usually more filial and listened to her. When they heard what she said, they immediately panicked. Her son picked up Ren Shen Guo and rushed out, ignoring the rain. The old auntie and daughter-inw did not care about anything else and followed them in the rain. They did not know where Tian Laoqi was going. However, since Tie Wa should be like Ren Shen Guo, Tian Laoqi must be carrying Tie Wa to think of a solution. Tian Laoqi was dizzy and his mind was buzzing. He was so nervous that his thoughts were in a mess and he couldn¡¯t think of anything. He only knew that Tie Wa seemed to be in trouble and wanted to bring him out to find someone to help. However, in his panic and anxiety, he instinctively thought of¡­ the Guan family. For some reason, Tian Laoqi carried the unconscious Tie Wa and ran to the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Behind him was the old auntie and her family. When they saw that Tian Laoqi actually carried Tie Wa to the Guan family, they were a little surprised. However, on second thought, they understood. The Guan family went to the city to do business. They must be more knowledgeable and might have different abilities. They might even know what was going on with Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo. They could also save them! Chapter 320 - Who Came to the Guan familys Door

Chapter 320: Who Came to the Guan family¡¯s Door

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, the old auntie¡¯s family followed Tian Laoqi and ran to the Guan family. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the strong wind and rain in Yunwu Vige, the Guan family¡¯s door was knocked. It was mixed with the sound of the heavy rain, so they couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Tian Laoqi was carrying Tie Wa in his arms. His entire body was drenched. One of his shoes had dropped off, and he didn¡¯t wear his outerwear well. The thin outerwear covered only an innerwear, making him look extremely sorry. Tian Laoqi had no time to care. He pounded on the Guan family¡¯s door anxiously and looked at Tie Wa in his arms. He had already closed his eyespletely and no longer had any temperature. His body was still trembling non-stop. Tian Laoqi shouted at the top of his lungs: ¡°Open the door! Open the door! Guan family, open the door!¡± ¡°Guan Chibei! Guan Chibei!¡± ¡°Open the door. Help me. Is anyone there in the Guan family?!¡± Even though the vige usually treated the Guan family with jealousy and mockery¡­ It only showed during moments like these that¡­ If something really happened, everyone actually believed in the Guan family the most and relied on the Guan family¡¯s strength the most. They also felt that the Guan family was the most capable and could help them. For example, now that Tian Laoqi was in a rush to seek treatment, he didn¡¯t even remember the vige doctor. The people he thought of first were the Guan family. The Guan family went to the city to set up a stall every day. They might know how to save his Tie Wa. If the Guan family went out to do business, they might be able to save him aftering into contact with so many people. ¡°Where¡¯s the Guan family? Mother Rong, Guan Chibei!¡± The old auntie¡¯s family chased after them and followed Tian Laoqi. They knocked on the Guan family¡¯s door. With the few of them together, the Guan family¡¯s door was about to copse. In the house closest to the door in the Guan family¡¯s house, Mother Rong and the rest finally vaguely heard someone shouting ¡®open the door.¡¯ She was shocked and asked Father Guan, ¡°Is someone knocking on our door and asking us to open the door?¡± Father Guan was also surprised and uncertain. ¡°No way? There seems to be some sound, but it¡¯s raining.¡± ¡°Open the door! Someone¡¯s going to die.¡± When Tian Laoqi saw that Tie Wa had stopped trembling, not only did he not feel at ease, but he also trembled in fear. He suddenly shouted loudly.¡± This shout pierced through the rainy night and even reached the houses of the other families in the vige. Other vigers heard this shout and were shocked and puzzled. Who was shouting?! How terrifying! Not only did Mother Rong and the rest finally hear this shout, but everyone in the Guan family¡¯s other houses also heard it! Inside Ye Lulu¡¯s house, the three babies clenched their fists and ate their hands. Upon hearing this cry of despair, the three babies were not shocked at all. They were very epting of negative things. This was determined by their birth identities. They were the sons of the God of the Netherworld, and the yin energy they carried was extremely strong. Ye Lulu looked up and felt that something had happened. When Mother Rong heard the exact shout, she quickly got off the bed and put on her shoes and a straw raincoat. This cry was too despairing. Something big must have happened. She had to open the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± People from the other houses also ran out in surprise. ¡°Is someone asking our house to open the door?¡± ¡°There¡¯s really someone knocking on the door.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in such a hurry toe to our house when the rain is pouring?¡± The ones who spoke were Eldest Brother Guan, Second Brother Guan, and the two sisters-inw. Everyone put on straw raincoats and came out into the rain. Mother Rong was the closest and had already gone to open the door.. As soon as the Guan family¡¯s courtyard door opened, a few people rushed in. Chapter 321 - Guan Chibei Stepped Forward: "Move Aside. Let Me Take a Look."

Chapter 321: Guan Chibei Stepped Forward: ¡°Move Aside. Let Me Take a Look.¡±

There was more than one person. There were a few people. The Guan family was shocked by them. Before they could see clearly, Tian Laoqi¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Guan Chibei, Mother Rong, quickly save my Tie Wa. He¡¯s about to die!¡± Ren Shen Guo¡¯s father was about to die from panic as well. He added anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s the same for our Ren Shen Guo. I don¡¯t know why, but Mother Rong, Guan Chibei, you have a lot of knowledge after doing business in the city. Quickly help us see our Ren Shen Guo and Tie Wa. What kind of illness is this? I¡¯ve never seen this before. Something¡¯s really wrong. I beg your Guan family to help take a look.¡± The Guan family finally understood what was going on and was shocked. Mother Rong said, ¡°Ah¡­ you¡­ Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo are sick? Then why didn¡¯t you look for the vige doctor?! Look for Doctor Zheng. Our family doesn¡¯t know any medical skills, so why did you look for our family?!¡± ¡°Your Guan family is doing business in the city! You must be capable! You must know a lot!¡± The old auntie pleaded anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Ren Shen Guo¡¯s symptoms before! It¡¯s not an ordinary illness! It¡¯s not a fever or a cold! Doctor Zheng only knows ordinary medical skills, so how would he know?! Only you are left. Your Guan family goes to the city every day. You¡¯re almost like the people from the city. You must have heard more things. Hurry up and help us take a look at Ren Shen Guo. How is he? How can we save them?!¡± When Mother Rong heard that, she panicked. She was stunned and nervous. How would they know?! Furthermore, they only went to the docks to sell food! They were just setting up a stall. Why did the vigers make it sound like they knew everything?! How was that possible?! ¡°Guan Chibei! Mother Rong! Save my Tie Wa!¡± Tian Laoqi shouted hysterically, scaring the Guan family into dispersing. It was still raining heavily, and everyone was inevitably drenched. Their Guan family really did not know medicine and could not save people! However, when they saw Tian Laoqi¡¯s extremely anxious expression and Tie Wa in his arms, Tie Wa looked like he¡­ was going to pass away. The Guan family became very anxious. ¡°What¡­ what should we do¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± There was even a muffled thunderp in the sky. The wind and rain were strong, and the sky was dark. Only the light from the two or three Guan family¡¯s houses could barely light up the area. It was chaotic. Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family were still crying anxiously. Mother Rong went forward to look at Tie Wa and was shocked. This¡­ was so serious¡­ However, after racking her brains, she didn¡¯t know what illness it was or how to save him. She was also extremely anxious. She took a step back and repeatedly persuaded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what illness it is either. Hurry up and find Doctor Zheng. Perhaps Doctor Zheng knows what medicine to use. Our family doesn¡¯t know any medical skills and doesn¡¯t have any medicine. How can we save Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo¡­¡± She really could not figure out why Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family would carry their children to their Guan family! However, in a moment of desperation, Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family only thought of the Guan family. ¡°Save our Tie Wa. I beg you. Mother Rong, Guan Chibei, I beg your Guan family to save my Tie Wa. He¡¯s about to die!¡± However, after hearing Mother Rong¡¯s words, Tian Laoqi did not do anything. He carried Tie Wa into his arms like a madman and kept begging the Guan family. The Guan family was helpless in this situation. ¡°No, no. Hurry up and find Doctor Zheng¡­¡± Human life was at stake. Mother Rong was anxious. In the midst of an emergency, Guan Chibei walked out of Guan Chixi¡¯s house. He was wearing a raincoat, and his deep and three-dimensional face looked even darker in the night. He walked forward and said calmly, ¡°Move aside, let me take a look.¡± The anxious Guan family quickly moved aside and watched as Guan Chibei walked to Tian Laoqi. He bent down and reached out to touch the space between Tie Wa¡¯s eyebrows. He looked at Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo and said, ¡°Carry them to my house.¡± Guan Chixi was puzzled and dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°My and Lulu¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mother Rong and the rest were confused. They did not know what was going on, but since Guan Chibei said so, he should know how to save Tie Wa and the rest. When Tian Laoqi heard this, he immediately carried Tie Wa up and rushed over with Guan Chibei. The same went for the old auntie¡¯s family. At that moment, even the Guan family went over to Ye Lulu¡¯s house. It could be said that they were extremely worried about the two children. At this moment, Tian Laoqi only had his son¡¯s life in his mind. He was just too urgent, but as an adult, he would not lose his mind. He still remembered the grudge his wife and Tie Wa had with the Guan family. In particr, the person that Auntie Tian and Tie Wa had offended was Ye Lulu. They had even harmed the triplets. They were Guan Chibei¡¯s wife and children. It could be said that the person he was carrying Tie Wa to the door to beg was his family¡¯s enemy. They had offended Guan Chibei, Ye Lulu, and the three children, which could also be said to be the entire Guan family. They should have been enemies. His family had harmed them before but he even carried his child to beg at their door on a rainy night like this. Tian Laoqi had no choice. No matter how much the vige ndered the Guan family, it couldn¡¯t be denied that the Guan family was the most capable in Yunwu Vige now. Everyone knew that the vige doctor, Doctor Zheng, could not even treat a more vicious cough. How could Doctor Zheng treat this sudden illness? If they had time, they would have rushed down the mountain immediately and gone to the medical center in the city to look for a doctor¡­ However, it was raining heavily at night. It was impossible. There was no time¡­ Therefore, in the vige, only the Guan family had a possibility¡­ Tian Laoqi hugged the child tightly and followed Guan Chibei. He did not know how the Guan family would treat their enemy¡¯s request for help. He did not expect the Guan family to help him without any expression or doubts when they opened the door and saw them. Tian Laoqi was surprised and uncertain. He had many feelings, but his greatest thoughts were definitely to save his son. No one knew what Guan Chibei was thinking. Guan Chibei led the anxious Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family to Ye Lulu¡¯s house. He stopped and knocked on the door. Tian Laoqi and the rest were waiting anxiously, but he still had to knock on the door. The door opened in an instant. Ye Lulu was dressed neatly as she looked at Guan Chibei and said, ¡°What happened? I heard a sound.¡± It turned out that she had been wondering if she should go out and take a look. Ye Lulu saw a group of people standing outside the door and was shocked. What¡¯s wrong? Tian Laoqi could not wait to speak. ¡°Ye Lulu, I know that Tie Wa and Tie Wa¡¯s mother had once harmed you and offended you, but now, a human life is at stake. I beg you to save our Tie Wa. I¡¯ll definitely work hard for you in the future. I¡¯m willing to work hard for you, so please save my son!¡± Ye Lulu looked at Tie Wa in his arms. ¡°?¡± What was going on? What happened? So something had happened to Tie Wa? But why did he look for the Guan family? Why did hee to her?! Ye Lulu was stunned as Guan Chibei grabbed her wrist. She looked up and Guan Chibei tugged at her to let her out of the door. At the same time, he looked at her and said, ¡°Let them in first. The two children have been affected by the Heaven and Earth Qi and can only recover after entering our house. We have to let them stay in this house tonight.¡± Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°?¡± It was not that she was unwilling. They had to save these two lives. Ye Lulu was also very concerned especially since they were children. However, she did not understand why they had to be in their house. However, she had already moved aside. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Go in first.¡± The group of people rushed in. The three babies were still lying on the bed and eating their hands without knowing anything. They were not afraid when they saw people. Their eyes were wide open as they spoke, as if asking questions. Upon seeing them, Mother Rong¡¯s heart softened. She hurriedly went over to carry the children. The two sisters-inw of the Guan family could not help but go forward and tease one each. When they saw the Guan family¡¯s triplets, the old auntie and the rest almost cried. However, they were also very embarrassed. The three babies were so young, but they had to enter the house on such a rainy night to be disturbed¡­ Guan Chibei said, ¡°Everyone cane in and close the door. The rest of you, stand aside and put the two children on the table.¡± No one knew what Guan Chibei was doing, but it seemed like he was the only one saving the two children now. Hence, they listened to him. Tian Laoqi hurriedly ced Tie Wa on the wooden table. He indeed looked like he was about to die. His face was frighteningly pale and his entire body was stiff. It made people panic. The old auntie¡¯s son ced Ren Shen Guo beside Tie Wa. Everyone¡¯s anxious gazes were focused on Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei went forward and reached out to touch the eyebrows of Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo. His expression was calm and unmoving, but no one knew that he was releasing the yin energy on his body to the greatest extent. Ye Lulu watched from the side. She did not understand why the two children needed to be in her house for their lives to be saved. Guan Chibei released his yin energy to the greatest extent. Everyone present felt their strength being sucked away for some reason, and their spirits seemed to have decreased. However, as adults were energetic, the yin energy on Guan Chibei¡¯s body would not have much of an effect on ordinary people. Otherwise, as moved around the human world all day, there would be problems with all the people he interacted with. Sometimes, when he condensed yin energy into a ball, it would suddenly explode. It was equivalent to an attack by yin energy. This was why some people who wanted to ambush him had a huge reaction. Guan Chibei touched all the important lifelines on the two children. It looked like he was touching them, but he was actually using his hand to leave the yin energy on them. He said under everyone¡¯s gazes, ¡°Did they go out today?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The old auntie¡¯s eyes lit up. Guan Chibei knew that the two children had gone out before, which meant that he might really know what had happened to the children! Initially, they were anxious and worried. They did not know if the Guan family could really save the two children. When Guan Chibei asked this, everyone¡¯s hopes rose. ¡°Is it because they went out and contracted some illness? Guan Chibei, can the child be saved?!¡± The old auntie couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears. Guan Chibei continued to exin, ¡°Not only did they not contract any illness when they went out, but they also strengthened their bodies. The yang energy in their bodies has increased.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, it was raining heavily tonight and there was lightning. The aura in the world flowed. Lightning had yin and yang. Yang lightning cleansed the filth of the world. Yin lightning was formed because the yin energy in the region was too dense during that period of time, causing it to be unable to clear up for a moment. It directly condensed into yin lightning and exploded, causing the yin energy to scatter andnd in every corner of the world. Do you understand?!¡± Everyone nodded fervently and was surprised at the same time. Including Ye Lulu. ¡°Among the lightning tonight, the first bolt was the loudest, which was yin lightning. The yin energy exploded in the world and rushed into their bodies. Coincidentally, the two of them must have been going out to y often recently to strengthen their bodies. The yang energy in their bodies is increasing. As soon as the yin energy suddenly rushed in and met the yang energy in their bodies, something happened to them. That resulted in an imbnce in their lives, so if things get serious, they might die immediately.¡± After Guan Chibei finished speaking, Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family gasped and their eyes were filled with fear. However, they knew that what Guan Chibei said was true. When Tie Wa entered the house just now, he was almost out of breath! ¡°If it¡¯s because of the collision of yin and yang, doesn¡¯t that mean that something would happen to everyone with yang energy in their bodies?!¡± Ye Lulu frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Then why are only the two of them affected?¡± Of all the people in the room, only Ye Lulu would raise questions. This meant that only she was thinking along with Guan Chibei¡¯s words and had the intention to ask questions. Guan Chibei looked at her with a fluctuating expression in his eyes. However, he replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a clear difference between yin energy and yang energy. It¡¯s fine if one side can suppress the other.¡± Everyone understood again. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Therefore, this is a very rare thing. It¡¯s also destined. When one encounters yin energy, it¡¯s about the same as the yang energy in one¡¯s body. It will result in the collision of yin and yang. That force allows either one¡¯s life force or death energy to dominate the human body. If the death energy happens to dominate the body, then¡­¡± Everyone understood what he meant. They couldn¡¯t help but tremble and feel extremely panicked. The old auntie and her family couldn¡¯t help but stare at Ren Shen Guo on the table, their hearts trembling. In that case, their family¡¯s Ren Shen Guo happened to encounter this yin-yang collision. This was bad luck. ¡°If this was destined, how can you save them now?¡± This time, Guan Chixi followed Guan Chibei¡¯s words and asked. ¡°This means that it was destined that I save them,¡± Guan Chibei replied, clearing Guan Chixi¡¯s doubts.¡± Chapter 322 - Yin-Yang Collision

Chapter 322: Yin-Yang Collision

He nced at him, but there was a hint of speechlessness in his eyes. He continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that life isn¡¯t destined to end? Otherwise, how could anyone save them? I was here tonight and happened to know about this. It was arranged by the heavens.¡± They did not know if Guan Chixi was stupid or what. Guan Chixi was speechless. ¡°?¡± Why did he feel that there was something wrong with the way his younger brother looked at him¡­ It seemed a little different from the way he had looked at Sixth sister-inw just now. Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family were immediately filled with gratitude. ¡°As long as we can ovee this difficulty and wait for the yin and yang energy in their bodies to be bnced and prevent any life force or death energy from overflowing, everything will be fine.¡± As Guan Chibei spoke, he touched the two children¡¯s different meridians, making everyone think that he was using this method to save Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo. Perhaps it was something rted to acupuncture points or something they did not know. In fact, the sh of yin and yang was also the reason why Guan Chibei let the two children enter Ye Lulu¡¯s house. That was because there were three babies here and all of them had yin energy on them. Together with Guan Chibei himself, the yin energy in this house was the strongest. The yin energy could invade the bodies of the two children and increase the strength of the yin energy in their bodies. It could calm the impact caused by the collision of yin and yang, thus stabilizing their life force and death energy so that they did not have to roll over. Only Ye Lulu had this energy. Although the three babies were still young, they had been born when the Power from the Netherworld was at its strongest. Furthermore, with the three of them condensed together and Guan Chibei, they were not weak at all. Some people had too much yin energy in their bodies for a while. This wouldn¡¯t be fatal. It could only make people sick or weak. However, if the death energy was too much and caused instability, that would be tragic. The yin energy from the three babies and Guan Chibei in the house slowly seeped into Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo, calming the surging life force and death energy. Everyone looked at Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo and indeed felt that the two of them seemed to be recovering¡­ Their situation seemed to have improved a lot. Although their eyes were still closed and their faces were pale, people inexplicably felt that they could survive. Perhaps the two children¡¯s bodies were no longer stiff. Instead, they eased a little andy there calmly. Guan Chibei said, ¡°They have to stay here for a night. We have to let them sleep here tonight. Mother, go boil some hot water and give them a bath before putting them on the bed.¡± He finished speaking calmly and turned to the two families. ¡°Go home and get the cleanest clothes.¡± Although they had to let Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo sleep on the bed and stay with the babies so that they could recover, Guan Chibei still had to insist on their cleanliness. Otherwise, if the three babies slept here in Ye Lulu¡¯s bed, how could they stand the dirt? ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± This time, even Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family were stunned. They did not expect Guan Chibei to keep the two children in their house for the night. This¡­ How much would they disturb the Guan family? They were surprised but immediately felt grateful. They looked at Guan Chibei with tears in their eyes and kept saying, ¡°Thank you, Guan Chibei and Guan Chibei¡¯s wife. You saved our lives¡­¡± Guan Chibei did not say anything and asked them to go back and get clean clothes. As for Mother Rong and the rest, they went to boil water. The wind and rain outside had not stopped yet. The wind was strong and mixed with wind-driven currents. Mother Rong went to boil some hot water. The two families brought over clean clothes. They immediately showered the two unconscious children in arge wooden basin in Ye Lulu¡¯s house. The three babies were in their original positions and did not have much of a reaction from the beginning to the end. It seemed that they were not afraid of strangers. ¡°Wow!¡± Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo were bathing in the house. The three babies became active and tugged at the corners of Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes, wanting to y with her. ¡°Cold!¡± ¡°Ma-ther!¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± The eldest son and second son fought to speak. The first word was spoken urately, and the second was spoken incorrectly. Their crisp and tender voices resounded in the room, making people feel happy for no reason. Children who learned how to talk always rxed people¡¯s hearts. Ye Lulu stood by the bed. As she was afraid that the three babies would be afraid if there were too many people in the house for too long, she walked over. Unexpectedly, her second son was the first to reach out his little hand and grab the corner of Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes before crawling onto her! The eldest son also pulled Ye Lulu and used the force to stand up. His chubby little body trembled as he stood up. He could not be any more tender! In the house, everyone who saw the babies like this could not help but show happy expressions. Ye Lulu turned around and eximed. She held the two babies and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so naughty?! You¡¯re full of energy as well. It¡¯s already sote, but you¡¯re still not sleeping. You still have the strength to climb on top of me. What do you want? Little troublemakers, eh?¡± As Ye Lulu spoke, her second son was already crawling into her arms. Ye Lulu caught him and her second son leaned into Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. He stretched his neck and kissed Ye Lulu on the chin. ¡°Mother!¡± The second son smiled until his eyes narrowed. They were too beautiful. The three babies were too exquisite. With such looks and such actions and expressions, it was impossible not to feel envious. The youngest childy by the side alone. He opened his light-colored eyes and nced at them gently, but he seemed to be uninterested and closed them again. Ye Lulu went over and poked him. ¡°Are you a littlezy bum? Both your brothers are moving, but you¡¯re not moving at all?¡± Recently, the three babies had been learning to walk and move around. They were very active in turning around and crawling. It was also the youngest child who moved the least. The youngest son grabbed Ye Lulu¡¯s hand and nibbled on it in boredom, but he did not move and turned his head away. The eldest son also shouted excitedly, ¡°Mother!¡± Although the eldest son was slower than the second son, his pronunciation seemed to be very urate. It could be seen that he was a little more stable. In the small house, the cries of ¡®Mother¡¯ were very prominent. Furthermore, there were two babies crying out one after another. Guan Chibei stood by the side, and his situation was inevitably a little eye-catching. His eyes flickered as he said calmly, ¡°You only know how to call Mother. You¡¯re already so big, but you don¡¯t know how to call me Father?¡± Already so big? Everyone in the house looked at Guan Chibei in silence. Oh, this was not how a father should be jealous. Wasn¡¯t this how children learned how to speak? They had to take it slow. Furthermore, the order of calling them ¡®Father¡¯ and ¡®Mother¡¯ was uncertain. Moreover, even if he wanted to, the babies could not immediately learn to call him ¡®Father,¡¯ right?! What was the use of saying this now? As everyone was thinking, the babies who were ying with Ye Lulu suddenly turned around and looked at Guan Chibei. ¡°Father!¡± Everyone in the house was speechless. Chapter 323 - The Children Survived

Chapter 323: The Children Survived

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Was this¡­ learned long ago or learned on the spot? They could not learn it on the spot, right? Then wouldn¡¯t these babies be amazing?! After bathing Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo, they were changed into new clothes. They were stuffed onto the bed to sleep with the three babies. The two of them would stay here tonight, while the rest¡­ Of course, they all went back first. Ye Lulu still had to sleep with the babies. Although Ye Lulu was not very willing to let outsiders sleep on her bed, she knew that this was a life-saving measure. The three babies did not have much of a reaction like her, but the youngest child had already shown his characteristics. The expression on his face was especially foul. He crawled up from the furthest spot and buried his head in the crook of Ye Lulu¡¯s neck. His entire body was glued to Ye Lulu. Then, he closed his eyes weakly and stopped moving. Ye Lulu could only reach out and hug his soft body. She also identally moved the youngest son¡¯s foot to be on top of the eldest son¡¯s shoulder. She could only move him aside awkwardly. The night passed. The next morning, Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family arrived early. The ground in the vige was still wet. When Mother Rong opened the door, the two families followed behind her gratefully as if they had seen their benefactors. Ye Lulu got up and washed up. She looked at Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo, still sleeping on the bed. It looked like their skin color had recovered by ny percent. Their looks were ordinary and no longer pale. Their eyebrows had also rxed a lot. They were nestled by the bed and sleeping soundly. Ye Lulu retracted her gaze. When she looked at Tie Wa, she was not considered indifferent. This was because other than Auntie Tian, Tie Wa, the brat, was also involved in causing harm to her and the children. Even though he was a child, she never forgave him for no reason. He was not an immature two or three-year-old child. At this age, people like Damao and the rest knew how to think and refute what the adults said. Furthermore, Tie Wa was targeting the three babies. At that time, they had just been born. Could it be that she would forget because the babies were fine and they grew up? It was just that it was a human life, after all. In front of human life, there was no such enmity. Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family entered. Guan Chibei followed suit. When they saw that Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo had survived, Tian Laoqi and the old auntie¡¯s family cried tears of joy. They picked up their children and almost kowtowed to Guan Chibei and his family to thank them. Especially Tian Laoqi, who hugged Tie Wa. He seemed to have woken up overnight. The heavy rainst night seemed to have washed away the drowsiness in his mind. He looked at Ye Lulu with sincere gratitude in his eyes. He knew how much Ye Lulu¡¯s family had let bygones be bygones by being willing to save his Tie Wa. However, Ye Lulu did not look back at him. She had saved Tie Wast night without asking anything because it was a human life. It had nothing to do with Tie Wa and Tian Laoqi. The two families each led their children out the door. The children had not woken up, but their breathing was stable and they looked very safe. It was certain that their lives were not in danger. However, they still had to bring the children out to the medical center in the city early in the morning to confirm that there was nothing wrong with the children¡¯s bodies. After everyone left, only Guan Chibei was left. Ye Lulu looked up at him and said, ¡°So, can you tell me now¡­¡± ¡°Why did the two children, who suffered from the lightningst night and had a yin-yang collision in their bodies, recover after sleeping in our house for a night?¡± Chapter 324 - Do Our Children Have Special Abilities?"

Chapter 324: ¡°Do Our Children Have Special Abilities?¡±

Ye Lulu thought for a long time. Why did they not sleep with Guan Chibei but stay in her house? Actually, it was not that they could not be with Guan Chibei, but Guan Chibei spent most of his time in Ye Lulu¡¯s house during the day. With the three babies, Ye Lulu¡¯s house was like a healing hole. It was best for the two children to be there. It was not that they could not be together with Guan Chibei, but it was not so good since Guan Chixi was also in the house. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. After knowing her for a while, he knew that this soul would think. She would analyze his words and not just listen to them. It was not easy to deceive her. It was also not easy to confuse her. Guan Chibei knew that. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Make a guess?¡± He was turning from passive to active. Ye Lulu looked at him meaningfully. It was not that she did not notice his intentions, but she had something to ask anyway. ¡°Is it because of the three babies?¡± She had long realized that her three babies¡­ seemed to be a little special? They were very bold and did not seem to be afraid of trouble, but they were not the kind with a deficient IQ¡­ Instead, everything was normal. It was just that their guts were different from ordinary people. They were not like ordinary children who liked to cry and were easily frightened. They were extremely resistant to the cold. It was really not a matter of whether their physiques were good or not. Which baby could survive in the cold wind so easily? This was too unbelievable. Even Ye Lulu could not ept this. Then, there was the ck panther. Was it really Guan Chibei who attracted it? However, when the ck panther came in for the first time, it circled the three babies a few times. The babies were not afraid of this fierce beast, and the ck panther did not seem to have any ill intention against the babies. Ah¡­ It was impossible for there to be no problem. She had always been puzzled. In addition to the situationst night¡­ something was wrong with Guan Chibei as well. She recalled that Guan Chibei had also said that the babies were not afraid of the cold. As a father, Guan Chibei seemed to know something. Hence, Ye Lulu could not help but suspect Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. He was about to think of a reason when he heard Ye Lulu say meaningfully, ¡°Is it rted to the babies¡¯ births? Is there something special about them?¡± Guan Chibei paused. Unexpectedly, she had found the reason herself. However, to be honest, her guess¡­ was rted. It was just impossible to guess everything. Ye Lulu said what she thought. She had guessed long ago that there was something wrong with the babies. At the very least, they were different from ordinary babies. Ye Lulu thought about it. If there was a problem, it was only on the night they were born, when there was thunder and heavy rain. Moreover, the original owner of the body had a difficultbor at that time. It was probably rted to her transmigrating here the moment the original owner lost her breath. Perhaps¡­ it was because of that incident that these three babies about to be born had some special abilities?! In her limited knowledge, Ye Lulu had already guessed it to the extreme. She could guess that there was something wrong with the babies¡¯ physiques, but she did not show much fear and uneasiness. Instead, she asked him for confirmation in a strange manner and was vaguely excited. Guan Chibei paused for a moment before nodding. He followed her words and said, ¡°Yes, there was a thunderstorm that night. Do you remember? It was also due to the collision of the Heaven and Earth Qi. Our children¡­ should have some special abilities.¡± Guan Chibei thought about it and decided to tell her about the special abilities that the babies might have in the future. ¡°Their destinies are special. They should have other special abilities in the future.¡± Chapter 325 - Saved Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo

Chapter 325: Saved Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo

¡°Really?!¡± Ye Lulu was excited. She was really not afraid that her sons would be unique. Because she herself had transmigrated, so what was strange about this world being special? As for her three babies, they had special abilities. She was extremely excited! If anything happened in the future, they might have a greater ability to protect themselves. Guan Chibei said, ¡°Yes, the weather and environment were special that night.¡± Ye Lulu was happy and revealed a look of joy. People couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This was her reaction when she knew that her babies were not normal. ¡°All this was said by the strange people you met when you were working in the city, right?¡± Ye Lulu looked at him curiously. So she had misunderstood that he had found out when he was working outside. It could not be any better. She had thought about it carefully, but because she did not know Guan Chibei¡¯s background, her guess was at its limit. Guan Chibei admitted bluntly, ¡°Yes.¡± The news of Guan Chibei saving Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo in the heavy rainst night spread throughout the vige the next morning. After the vigers heard Tian Laoqi and the old auntie talk about this with tears in their eyes, they were in an uproar. They discussed among themselves in surprise, and most of them were shocked. After all, they were children and two lives were at stake. Did Guan Chibei really save the lives of the two children from the Tian family and the Ren family? The old auntie¡¯s surname was Ren, so her grandson had the nickname Ren Shen Guo. ¡°Guan Chibei is so capable?¡± ¡°But it can¡¯t be fake. Tian Laoqi has a grudge against the Guan family. Since Tian Laoqi came out to say it, it can¡¯t be fake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Guan Chibei even saved Tian Laoqi¡¯s Tie Wa? That¡¯s a huge favor. There¡¯s nothing to say about this¡­¡± As the Guan family was doing business, they had the lowest reputation in the vige. Therefore, after saving Tie Wa and Ren Shen Guo, the reactions of the vigers were a little subtle¡­ They weren¡¯t exaggerating. It was a big deal. People couldn¡¯t help but feel admirable when it concerned the children. Otherwise, what if there was a ¡®what if¡¯ to their children in the future? Guan Chibei could save lives. However, everyone was scolding the Guan family and stepping on them¡­ This sudden change in topic was too difficult for them to talk about. Therefore, the entire vige was feeling a little embarrassed. Tian Laoqi and the Ren family were still talking. ¡°After a night, the two children survived. We were afraid today and immediately carried the children down the mountain to the authorities to see the Kind Doctor.¡± ¡°That Kind Doctor saw our two children and said that they had an intense collision in their bodies. He said that they almost lost their lives. Their bodies are much weaker now and they have to recuperate for a year or so before they can recover. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be sickly in the future.¡± ¡°We¡¯re really grateful. Fortunately, there was Guan Chibei. The Kind Doctor also said that they were lucky to survive. He was also surprised that the children were fine¡­¡± Old Auntie Ren wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Guan Chibei has done our family a huge favor. In the future, our family will be grateful to the Guan family¡­¡± When the vigers heard this, they looked at each other. They had all gone to the city to see the Kind Doctor? Then¡­ then Guan Chibei had really saved their lives¡­ This time, some vigers who wanted to talk about the Guan family again and save some face for themselves were speechless. Only Auntie Beizi was very unhappy. In the end, she forced herself to say, ¡°Guan Chibei is not a doctor. At most, it¡¯s just a blind cat running into a dead rat¡­ Let me ask you. If there¡¯s anything wrong with your family, would you be willing to go to the city to find the Kind Doctor or to Guan Chibei? Would you dare to go to Guan Chibei?¡± Chapter 326 - ets Call It Linhe Zhai Xing Lou

Chapter 326: Let¡¯s Call It ¡®Linhe Zhai Xing Lou¡¯

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, no one said anything. If it was an ordinary illness or not a special emergency, everyone would naturally be willing to find a Kind Doctor. They felt even more at ease and felt that it was more reliable. Auntie Beizi took a yard after taking an inch. She snorted proudly and said, ¡°A few days ago, Auntie Liang¡¯s son, Dan Wa, had diarrhea. It was so bad that his face and lips were green. He was about to faint and was carried down to the city to see the Kind Doctor. He took two doses of medicine and was fine after a few days! The Kind Doctor is so capable. He was even hired by the officials. He¡¯s so reliable. Isn¡¯t he better than the Guan family¡¯s sixth son?¡± ¡°Furthermore, that Kind Doctor from the government even sent over an additional bag of herbs. He said that it was for the child to strengthen his body. He said that most children would be weak after falling ill and would need to drink some more herbs to nourish their bodies. It¡¯s not as simple as looking at illnesses.¡± ¡°One would feel at ease for their children to be looked at by the doctors hired by the officials. How can Guan Chibeipare?¡± Auntie Beizi let out a contemptuousugh. She had won. The vigers were convinced by her. Although they were grateful to Guan Chibei for saving the lives of the two children, their approvals were transferred to the Kind Doctors in the city. No one praised or marveled at Guan Chibei anymore. Auntie Beizi was satisfied. ¡­ Ye Lulu had prepared fishballs in the morning and made two dishes with tofu. One was Japanese tofu and the other was crucian carp soup with tofu. There was nothing special, especially the crucian carp soup with tofu. It was simply an ordinary dish. It wasmon even at the dining table of farmers. As long as one was lucky enough to fish from the river, it could be easily prepared after buying a piece of tofu. However, that was what Ye Lulu wanted to prepare. There was no other reason. It was nutritious. Which child wouldn¡¯t drink this soup? Fish and tofu were good for the human body. However, it was easy for ordinary fish soup to have a fishy smell. The tofu could also easily be stewed until it was rotten or tasteless. Afterbining both, it was less detestable. Ye Lulu used the secret recipe from her aunt and uncle¡¯s restaurant to prepare the crucian carp soup with tofu. At that time, this crucian carp soup with tofu was the best in the restaurant and many people ordered it. The stewed crucian carp soup with tofu was fresh and fragrant. There was no fishy smell at all. The crucian carp meat was fresh and tender. The tofu was stewed until it was soft and moderate. The taste was even better. The essence of the fish soup was stewed in the tofu. With a bite, the tofu was delicious. After sprinkling some green onions, the soup was fresh and fragrant. Ye Lulu prepared the dishes and put them in a clean bamboo tube before rushing down the mountain. This was because no matter what type of fish soup was simmered, it would turn fishy after being put in for a long time. This was inevitable. Fortunately, the weather was considered cold now. Furthermore, Ye Lulu had spent some effort to boil it, so it could be put in for a longer period of time. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei went to the new shop by the river. Soon, that follower arrived. Ye Lulu handed the fresh fishballs and two dishes rted to tofu to the follower. The follower asked, ¡°That Japanese tofu is alright. I¡¯ve never heard of it. It should be something new, but this crucian carp soup with tofu¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t it too ordinary? The follower¡¯s expression froze as he received it stiffly. He heard Ye Lulu say, ¡°It¡¯s crucian carp soup with tofu. Take it back and tell your young miss that I specially made it. She can try it first to see if it suits her taste. If it doesn¡¯t suit her taste, she can choose not to drink it.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s attitude was like this. The follower hesitated for a moment before reluctantly agreeing. He left with two bamboo tubes and a basket of fresh fishballs. Ye Lulu returned to the shop. She was going to make a que today and would finalize the name of the new restaurant with Guan Chibei. Ye Lulu really liked the ¡®Wei Lou¡¯ she had mentionedst time. She felt that it had character and was easy to remember. However, just ¡®Wei Lou¡¯ alone was too in. Furthermore, they wanted to have something special about it. Since half of the building was on the river, they wanted to add a word. ¡®Linhe¡¯ was direct and rough, but it was also unique. However, if ¡®Linhe¡¯ was added to ¡®Wei Lou¡¯, it would be ¡®Linhe Wei Lou¡¯. It felt like one was vulgar and the other was elegant. One was straightforward and the other was interesting. When they werebined, it was a little inappropriate and unpleasant to listen to. ¡°Since you want ¡®Wei Lou,¡¯ didn¡¯t you recite the entire poem about Wei Lou from your hometown? I remember that thest sentence in it said that its hands can pluck the stars. Why don¡¯t we call it Zhai Xing Lou? When nightes, it will be more suitable for the scenery too. How about that?¡± Guan Chibei said to her. Together with ¡®Linhe¡¯, it would be called ¡®Linhe Zhai Xing Lou¡¯¡­ that sounded alright too! The main thing was that the style was harmonious. It was meaningful, interesting, and straightforward. Alright, then let¡¯s call it ¡®Linhe Zhai Xing Lou¡¯? Initially, Ye Lulu wanted it to be either elegant or vulgar. ¡®Wei Lou¡¯ was special. However, since this was the end of the discussion, they chose the most suitable one. ¡°Then let¡¯s call it ¡®Linhe Zhai Xing Lou¡¯. I¡¯ll get someone to make a que now.¡± Ye Lulu made the decision, including the color of the que. ¡°Initially, I wanted to make it silver, like stars, but now, it¡¯s better to make it golden. If a boates over from the Yuan River at night, it would be more eye-catching.¡± Guan Chibei had no objections and agreed. The two of them continued to supervise the work. In less than two hours, that follower returned and gave Ye Lulu ten taels of gold as a reward. He said that the young mistress had drunk the crucian carp soup with tofu and liked to eat the fresh Japanese tofu. Then, they used a few fishballs when cooking noodles. Madam Rufei was very happy. Her young mistress had never had such an appetite but loved to eat now, so she gave Ye Lulu a lot of rewards with another meaning. It meant that if his young mistress was still in Yuan City in the future and still wanted to eat Ye Lulu¡¯s food, they would continue to buy food from Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu was preparing to open a new shop and was happy to have money. She quite liked that mother-daughter pair, so she agreed. Everything was going well. At this moment, in the bustling Yuan City. In front of the dignified and solemn gates of the government, there was a simple shed. It looked like it had just been built recently, but it had already been reinforced. What was strange was that this shed was actually quite harmonious in front of the government¡¯s door. There was nothing wrong with it. There was a long queue in front of the government¡­ Everyone in the queue was carrying a child in their arms. They had anxious and hopeful expressions, but they were overall at ease. They looked ahead and even smiled. This was the scene of people queuing up for Kind Doctors every day. It did not stop for almost the entire day because although Yuan City was not big, there would always be problems with children. Furthermore, ever since the government set up free medical treatment by Kind Doctors, somemoners would bring their children there even if they experienced any small symptoms. In any case, although they had to pay for the medicine themselves, the medicinal herbs were also from the Kind Doctors. The medicinal herbs imported from the government were safe and cheap.. The Kind Doctors even gave a small bag of supplements for free. Chapter 327 - The Abnormality in the Alley

Chapter 327: The Abnormality in the Alley

Therefore, there were people everywhere at the medical center. The Kind Doctors would sit here every day to treatmoners, and they would almost never stop working from morning until night. This Kind Doctor was a man who was not too old. He looked a little young. He was fair and clean. His smile was bright and warm, and his eyes were curved. People felt veryfortable looking at him. Most of themoners who had seen Kind Doctors also said that they were patient. They were not angry no matter what people asked. They kept smiling and had a friendly and kind personality. They were very easy to get along with. Kind Doctors were good people and their medical skills were high. All the children in Yuan City relied on them. They were really grateful to him. The citizens of the entire Yuan City treated him as a treasure, so nothing must happen. If Kind Doctors were no longer around in the future, the people in Yuan City would be in trouble and return to the past. Just like today, there was a Kind Doctor looking at a child who was rolling around on the ground and crying. His mother held him back with all her might and exined that for some reason, this child¡¯s stomach hurt and could not be coaxed. He was also unwilling toe and see the doctor. After the Kind Doctor checked on the child, the smile on his face froze. He knew in his heart and a hint of helplessness appeared in his eyes. The woman said that the child¡¯s stomach hurt, but in fact, the child had no stomach pain at all. At most, he drank something cold and felt ufortable for a moment, but he quickly recovered. He didn¡¯t even have a stomachache. However, this woman insisted that her child was sick. For some reason, his stomach hurt. Since she didn¡¯t know, of course, she insisted on visiting the Kind Doctor so that he could take a look at her child. However, there was no change in the Kind Doctor¡¯s expression. He still smiled kindly and told the woman extremely patiently that the child was really fine. He was probably just rolling on the ground and was not in pain. As the Kind Doctor continued to sit and diagnose, in a small alley in Yuan City, the cries of a child could be heard. It had been more than an hour, but it didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You damned child. You didn¡¯t listen to me when I asked you to eat. You didn¡¯t even want to drink porridge when I asked you to! I was the only one who took care of the two of you. I was the one who worried about everything in the family. Can you two stop causing so much trouble for me? Can you be different from your unlucky father? Can you feel sorry for your mother?¡± ¡°All of you, listen to me. Do whatever I want you to do! You¡¯re still crying? You debt collectors. I really did something wrong in my previous life toe to such a family. You¡¯re no different from your unlucky father. The two of you are so worrisome. You¡¯re both here to jinx me. You want me to die alone!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still crying? Shut up!¡± Her voice suddenly became sharp, followed by amotion. Then, the child cried louder as well. She cried very hard, but the woman¡¯s cursing didn¡¯t stop. Logically speaking, after a while, the woman and the child should have calmed down. However, what was strange was that the woman did not seem to be coaxing the child at all. Instead, the child cried even harder and this continued for a while¡­ ¡­ The que waspleted in less than two days, causing Ye Lulu to be shocked at how efficient ancient times were! As soon as the golden que was hung up, this quiet building standing by the river immediately attracted the attention of the people in the docks. Everyone was attracted to look over. Then, they realized that this independent building that had been built by the riverside had been bought and renovated! Not to mention, the builders were entering and exiting the building¡­ Just by looking at the exterior of this small building, it could be considered to have changed! Chapter 328 - The New Plaque Was Hung Up

Chapter 328: The New que Was Hung Up

The gray ss on the top floor was wiped clean, revealing a clear and flowing luster. Furthermore, at the highest point, everyone could see it from afar. It was very bright and noble. The outside that was simrly covered in dust had also been wiped clean. It was carefully wiped by the artisans with their specialized tools. Only then did everyone realize that the building was not dangerous or damaged. It was just that it had been standing in ce for too long and looked old because it was covered in dust! Then, everyone eximed. The building¡¯s external structure was so exquisite. Furthermore, on a closer look, it was exquisite and ssy! No one had gone in to take a look. They wondered what it was like inside. Originally, when they saw this small building, everyone ignored it and did not take a second look. Naturally, no one had ever entered to take a look. They did not know what the structure inside was. Needless to say, when they saw the new appearance of this small building, many people were immediately tempted and wanted to enter to take a look. They looked at the newly hung que. The words on it were very imposing. ¡°Linhe Zhai Xing Lou? That¡¯s a good name!¡± Someone read it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s very artistic and appropriate. Isn¡¯t it just by the river? The river scenery at night is good. It¡¯s like reaching out to pluck the stars.¡± As if a seal had been removed, everyone suddenly realized how good this new shop was. The people from the market at the docks came over to take a look and gasped in surprise as they made their ownments. ¡°Oh, when was this building sold?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know there was a shop here?! It¡¯s a small building. Sigh!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a building here, either!¡± ¡°I know! Isn¡¯t this Wei Lou?! It has been standing by the river for many years, but no one has bought it. It was covered in dust here. We all thought that it was about to copse. The other half is on the river. I didn¡¯t expect someone to buy it¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that this shop was for sale?! I thought this was someone¡¯s private pavilion!¡± ¡°Me too. When I went to the broker to ask about shop fronts, the broker didn¡¯t even mention this building¡­¡± Some people even pounded their chests and stamped their feet. The local citizens of Yuan City were speechless. They knew the inside story. They knew that the broker did not mention it because they did not take this shop seriously at all. Who in Yuan City would buy a shop by Linhe¡­ Unexpectedly, someone bought it. ¡°Who bought this shop? From the name, I only know that it¡¯s a building. What business does it have? Is it a restaurant? Or what?¡± As everyone stuck their heads out to guess, a woman¡¯s figure shed inside. She seemed to have walked out a few steps and said something to the artisans who were busy at the door. No one knew who this figure was. However, those who recognized her¡­ recognized her immediately. Some people in the crowd outside immediately widened their eyes and froze on the spot as if they had been struck by lightning. Wasn¡¯t that¡­ someone from their vige? The Guan family¡¯s¡­ sixth daughter-inw?! Oh my! Didn¡¯t they say that Guan Chibei¡¯s wife no longer left for the city to do business? Didn¡¯t they say that her stall was gone? Why was there a shop?! It was even a small building?! Although it was by the Yuan River and by the docks, it was considered to be in Yuan City. Guan Chibei¡¯s wife had a shop in the city! Ye Lulu saw that someone had discovered that the building was being renovated, but she didn¡¯t care. She realized that this was quite good. Therefore, she ignored the vigers in the crowd. This viger turned around and rushed back to Yunwu Vige, saying something shocking. Chapter 329 - Staying Over in the City Together

Chapter 329: Staying Over in the City Together

Yunwu Vige was shaken again. Everyone opened their eyes wide and was extremely surprised. Their hearts exploded with shock, and they simply didn¡¯t dare believe what they had heard! What?! Guan Chibei¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s wife actually had a shop in Yuan City?! They even said that her stall was gone and that she could no longer leave for the city to do business. She could only stay in the vige to take care of the children. Why did she suddenly have a shop?! This was too frightening. No one in Yunwu Vige had ever had a shop in the city¡­ This was something that even the vige head could notpare to¡­ This was a truly sensational matter. Not only was Yunwu Vige shaken, but the shock quickly spread like a wave. One of them was extremely unwilling to believe it. She stood up and hissed, ¡°What?! What did you say?! How is that possible?! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± It was Auntie Beizi who spoke. In the past, she hated the Guan family the most for doing business. Later, she also mocked the Guan family the most and even stepped on them. She always put on a smug attitude. How could she ept that the Guan family actually had a shop now?! It was still the same Ye Lulu whom she had specially targeted and mocked the most. She said that Ye Lulu should go back to the vige to take care of her children as she did not have the ability to go out to the city to do any business. Wasn¡¯t this pping her face?! How could she ept this?! Therefore, Auntie Beizi¡¯s reaction was exceptionally intense. It could be said that she was extremely resentful and her voice cracked. ¡°Did you see wrongly?! Are you not awake yet or are you old and dizzy? How is that possible? That sixth daughter-inw of the Guan family can¡¯t even set up a stall outside. How can she open a shop? How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°I would even believe it if a dog in the vige went out to do business. It¡¯s impossible for the Guan family¡¯s sixth daughter-inw to go out and open a shop! You must have seen it wrongly. How capable is Ye Lulu? When she came in the past, she was still a beggar. You said that she has a shop in the city now? Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± ¡°What can she do with a shop? Didn¡¯t you guys think about it? It¡¯s definitely not her. I won¡¯t believe it even if I jump into a feces pit!¡± Auntie Beizi flushed with anger and was filled with denial. She was so excited that her body bowed. It was unknown why her expression was so intense. Her face was red. She even spat fiercely and said loudly: ¡°In any case, I say that it¡¯s impossible. The Guan family¡¯s sixth daughter-inw can go home and provide milk to her children! That¡¯s all. Does she want to do anything else? Tsk, does she think that she can scare me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the Guan family. They¡¯re from the same vige and are only from the mountains. It¡¯s already their greatest ability to go out to the city and set up a stall to make a living. The Guan family can even have a big shop in the city?!¡± ¡°The Guan family is from the mountains! They¡¯re just a family from the mountains!¡± Auntie Beizi emphasized. ¡°How can they be so capable?!¡± The surroundings fell silent, and the vigers instinctively looked at Auntie Beizi. The viger¡¯s face froze. He looked at Auntie Beizi speechlessly and said, ¡°Why are you making a ruckus? How can I be wrong? Ye Lulu was wearing a sky-green dress when she went out today, right? How many people in our vige can wear clothes of such good color? Also, she goes to the city every day. If the shop isn¡¯t hers and she doesn¡¯t have a stall to set up now, why did she go to the city? Guan Chibei even went in and out with her.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I was standing at the front. Although she was in the shop, I could see her side profile clearly. It was very obvious. If you don¡¯t believe it, wait until she returns to the vige tonight. See if she¡¯s wearing sky-green clothes and a pair of white shoes? She has a white belt on her waist that was tied like a veil. No one else in our vige is dressed like this.¡± Guan Chibei had bought her these clothes. Would other women have a husband like Guan Chibei? This viger was right. Tonight¡­ they would know after seeing it! Hence, that night, a group of vigers at the vige entrance did not return to their houses. They waited here to see Ye Lulu¡­ Ye Lulu returned from the foot of the mountain with Guan Chibei and gradually revealed her figure. She was wearing sky-green clothes and in shoes. The shoes were even satin. It was amazing! ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s true. The Guan family has a shop in Yuan City!¡± ¡°Guan Chibei¡¯s wife is going to the city to open a shop¡­¡± As expected, the vigers were shocked. Throughout the night, no family in Yunwu Vige could sleep well. They were all shocked by this news. Those who hadughed at the Guan family for not having any business to do had all been pped in the face. They were speechless and their throats were dry. Who hadughed at Ye Lulu for so long and said that she could not do business? In the end, the Guan family actually had a shop in the city! ¡­ A hurricane seemed to have swept through the vige. Among the Guan family at the center of the hurricane, Ye Lulu was the most affected, but she didn¡¯t care about it. She was busy preparing for the new shop. The new shop had already been renovated to thest step today. There were only a few details to be dealt with. The artisans did not want to dy this any longer and said that they would finish it today. They would only end work when it was over. They estimated that they should be finishing work veryte, but Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei had to stay here and watch. After discussing, they felt that it was better to stay in Yuan City for the night. They would stay with the artisans in the new shop until everything was settled. Then, they would stay at an inn in Yuan City for the night. Ye Lulu¡¯s n for the next day was to talk about the supply of goods, so they would stay in the city. It would also be more convenient for them to go out and do things. There were many inns in Yuan City, but Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei still stayed at the best Golden Inn. There was no other reason. When they went to find an inn in the afternoon, the first ce they entered was the Golden Inn. Coincidentally, there was a middle-priced room in the Golden Inn today. It was much more expensive than other inns, but the appearance of the room and the service were much better than other inns. Hence, Ye Lulu did not hesitate to book a room at the Golden Inn. They booked a room. ¡­ It was not that she and Guan Chibei were sleeping together, but the Golden Inn was indeed a big inn. The rooms were already designed for two or three people. There was even arge bunk. It was easy for a few outsiders to share a room this way. Ye Lulu had booked a room for two people, and it happened to be the most cost-effective one. Ye Lulu did not even need to find an excuse to stay in this room with Guan Chibei. There were two beds, so they naturally had one each without any worries. This Golden Inn was indeed something. The room they were in was rtivelyrge. In the middle of the two beds was an exquisite screen. That screen was quite elegant with begonia flowers drawn on it. The room was not considered luxurious, but it was neat and tidy. There was a faint fragrance on the small table, and one felt rxed when they walked in. Chapter 330 - Fire in the Middle of the Night

Chapter 330: Fire in the Middle of the Night

Needless to say, Ye Lulu was quite satisfied with this ancient ¡®hotel room.¡¯ She felt that it was quite good andfortable. It looked clean. ¡°Then let¡¯s each have a bed tonight.¡± Ye Lulu blinked and turned around. She pretended to be innocent and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°This is a two-person room. It¡¯s not good to waste a bed, right?¡± Guan Chibei looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Got it.¡± Of course, he could only agree to her request. She did not know that he had also changed his soul and thought that he was still the original owner of Guan Chibei¡¯s body. Of course, she was worried about their rtionship and wanted to find an excuse. However, he knew that there was a different person in her body. He naturally knew that their current rtionship was not of a husband and wife. Ye Lulu smiled shyly, but her eyes shed with a victorious smile. She pretended to not care and went to the bed behind the screen. After resting in the inn for a while, the two of them went to the new shop and told the servants at the Golden Inn that they might return veryte tonight. The night was brightly lit. As expected, they were busy until midnight. The artisans had finished their work and returned. It was only then that Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei walked to the Golden Inn in the dark. The Golden Inn was open throughout the night because Yuan City was a special transportation hub. People could stay in the inn at any time, which made it convenient for Ye Lulu and the rest. After entering their room and washing up, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei nned to sleep on their separate beds. It quietened down. When the lights were about to be switched off, there was indeed an ambiguous atmosphere in the room¡­ This was unavoidable. Ye Lulu coughed softly in her heart and told herself that it was fine. After all, there was a screen separating them. Even though the lights were still on, she could only see a shadow on the other side, let alone turn off the lights. It would be so dark that she couldn¡¯t see anything. However, at this moment¡­ The crescent moon was hanging high outside. It was already past midnight, and the streets of Yuan City were dark. Only the light fromnterns hung at the open door of the inn was a little bright. Coincidentally, in a dark alley diagonally opposite the Golden Inn, there was a faint fire. It was unknown what it was. It waste at night and it was quiet. No one was walking around. Woof! In the dark night, there was a sudden painful barking that made one¡¯s blood run cold. In the room, Ye Lulu paused in her actions of switching off the lights. Her heart skipped a beat and she instinctively said, ¡°Where did this dog bark from? It sounds so tragic. It seems to be in pain.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Perhaps something happened to a dog from some family.¡± Ye Lulu nodded. However, outside the darkness, there was another dog barking. The barking was really shrill and painful. It made one shiver involuntarily and feel uneasy. A few people were woken up from their sleep. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Ye Lulu frowned and said, ¡°It sounds really tragic.¡± With that, Ye Lulu blew out the candle and the room fell into darkness. ¡®Cough, cough.¡¯ Ye Lulu coughed in her heart and her face heated up. There was no choice. She had never shared a room with an adult man like this in her two lifetimes. Their identities were still so sensitive, and they had been ambiguous for a long time¡­ Also, when the ck panther suddenly appeared in the bathroom previously, it was even more¡­ One was always full of imagination at night. As soon as the lights were off, Ye Lulu could not help but think of the experiences she had with Guan Chibei. She felt like she was on fire. Moreover, she felt strange, mainly because she felt ufortable. She did not know if Guan Chibei felt this way. She could not see him in the darkness, and Guan Chibei was silent on the other side of the screen. At this moment. Outside, on the dark street. In the alley dimly lit by fire, another miserable dog bark sounded! This barking pierced through the darkness. Many people in the surroundings were jolted awake. This also attracted the attention of a servant guarding the door of the Golden Inn. ¡°Where did this sounde from? Which dog is it? It¡¯s too noisy and frightening. Our customers are going to wake up.¡± The servant felt that the barking was very close and walked out of the inn with an impatient expression. He saw a fire in the alley diagonally opposite and it seemed that the barking wasing from there. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in the alley sote at night?!¡± The servant was shocked. There was really someone there. It was already past midnight. Who was there and what was going on?! The servant was still a little wary. As he turned around and shouted, ¡°Someone! Let¡¯s go over and take a look!¡±, he had already run towards the alley. ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t think of running!¡± ¡°This alley has a dead end. You probably don¡¯t know that. You definitely don¡¯t live nearby. Where are you from? Why are you so sneaky? Don¡¯t run. You definitely can¡¯t escape!¡± The fire in the alley flickered and hurried footsteps sounded as if someone was really turning around and fleeing into the alley. As the servant had expected, there was no way out. At the end of the alley was an extremely tall building. On the front was a pawn shop. There was no way out. There was a flurry of footsteps. At the same time, a few servants ran out of the Golden Inn. The one in the lead had already run close to the alley. ¡°Who are you? Come out!¡± The alley was silent for a moment. The servant from the Golden Inn felt that it was impossible for the people inside to escape. As expected, in the next moment, a pitch-ck figure ran out of the alley. He was wearing ck clothes that blended into the darkness, making it impossible to see his figure! He ran very quickly. The servant held antern in his hand and took a few looks at that person¡¯s shadow. He only saw that his running posture was very panicked, and his back was slightly bent. He looked very panicked and his footsteps were fast. From the looks of his figure, he was thin. He was a little tall and straight, but he did not have a majestic figure. His footsteps were also strong. Although he was panicking, he was not weak or anxious. The other party rushed out with his back facing the servant. The servant was stunned and hurriedly ran after him. However, at this moment, that figure turned around slightly. As he was fleeing, he actually threw something at the Golden Inn opposite him. There was fire! A burning fireball was thrown out! The servant¡¯s eyes widened. However, no, it was not a fireball¡ªthat fireball would still move. It seemed to be struggling in unbearable pain. In therge fire, he seemed to see legs and a tail¡­ That human was strong. He rushed out and threw the fireball into the Golden Inn! The servant stopped in his tracks and subconsciously hesitated for a moment. The fireball had been thrown into the inn! Should he immediately go in and extinguish it? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t there be a fire? In just two seconds, the person in front had already run far away and he could not catch up. The servant was right. After the fireball was thrown into the inn, thick smoke immediately rose. ¡°Damn, what is this?!¡± The servants following behind also quickly turned a corner and returned to the inn. They saw that the fireball¡­ was really a living creature. Looking at the shadow in the fire, it was probably a dog. Its entire body was burning. When the servant ran forward, he happened to meet the dog¡¯s eyes in the fire. Despair, pain, bitterness, and struggle caused the servant to suddenly stop. For a moment, fear andpassion filled his body. The dog was still alive. In the next second, it started running around the inn due to the pain. As a result, the entire inn burst into mes! The servants who came inter smelled something in the air and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s kerosene!¡± That¡¯s right. There was even kerosene on that dog! Wherever it ran, fire followed. Parts of the inn started burning as soon as they were ignited, and its momentum was extremely strong! The smell of kerosene wafted everywhere. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my.¡± ¡°Put out the fire, quick!¡± In the blink of an eye, the servants standing by the door saw with their own eyes that the inn was starting to burn. ¡°Hurry up and put out the fire! It¡¯s starting to burn!¡± The servants were too panicked and immediately scattered to get water to put out the fire. However, the dog was in too much pain. With its body burning, it actually started to run towards the stairs. ¡°Stop it!¡± The servant panicked. If the fire reached the upper floor, it would be bad. The boss behind the Golden Inn was a rich man in Yuan City. He would note to the inn by himself at all. He had asked the shopkeeper to oversee the situation, but the shopkeeper had already returned home to rest. No one could care less about this! The servants were almost scared to death. They shouted for everyone. Half of them went to put out the fire, while the other half rushed into the hall to stop the dogpletely wrapped in fire so that it wouldn¡¯t run around and cause a bigger fire. The hall quickly became chaotic. Furthermore, what was worse was that the inn was filled with wood. It started to burn quickly. Fire in some ces turned very fierce. It looked a little powerful. The servants were so frightened that they broke out in cold sweat. They were busy. The smell of smoke rose as well. People staying at the inn, especially in ordinary rooms like Ye Lulu¡¯s, quickly smelled it. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Ye Lulu, who had alreadyy down, suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Why does it smell like something is burning? Is something burning?¡± At the same time, there was amotion below. A faint noise entered the room. Ye Lulu stood up and prepared to light themp. ¡°What happened? I feel like something happened. It¡¯s very noisy downstairs.¡± ¡°Something happened.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s deep voice sounded. He had also heard themotion and smelled an unusual smell. Furthermore¡­ He could already feel a soul burning. It was extremely painful and tragic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lulu turned on the light and the room lit up. She walked around the screen and saw that Guan Chibei had already stood up. His eyes were dark as she looked at him before walking to the door and opening it. There was a louder sound and a stronger smell. Ye Lulu frowned and said, ¡°There must be a fire.¡± The servants in the inn were afraid that the matter would blow up, so they were all anxious to put out the fire. Then, they thought about controlling the situation so that they wouldn¡¯t disturb the guests in the inn. After all, the fire was not very strong. It was just a small fire. The inn was generally safe and the fire had been discovered in time. They could immediately use water to put out the fire. Unexpectedly, because the scene was too chaotic, it rmed some foreign merchants staying on the second floor. These foreign merchants didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they were stunned and immediately shouted loudly. ¡°There¡¯s a fire!¡± That shout was loud and clear. It was simply filled with prative power. The person probably had a shocking lung capacity to create such an effect. In an instant, the guests on every floor of the Golden Inn were in a mess. Those who had rested woke up from their sleep and stood up. ¡°What?! There¡¯s a fire?¡± ¡°Ah, it looks like it. I smell smoke!¡± ¡°There¡¯s really a fire! I see it! In the hall!¡± ¡°Oh my, could there be a fire below? The people upstairs can¡¯t escape anymore!¡± It was unknown who let out this sentence in panic. The guests on the floors above immediately panicked. More people rushed out of their rooms and could not calm down as they walked around the corridor. Some went to the window to see what was going on, while others tried to go downstairs. There were people who went downstairs afraid of facing a fierce fire. It was unknown who spread the word that the fire downstairs was so strong that the entire inn was about to burn down. The guests on the top floor, who were rich or noble, were instantly panicked. Madam Rufei and her daughter walked out of the room in a panic surrounded by the secret guards. They wanted to know if there was a fire. In the room next door, the extremely arrogant Nangong Yupiao also walked out of the room surrounded by the maidservants. Her face was filled with fear. When she came out, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there really a fire? How does this inn do business? There are so many people living here, but it can still catch fire! What should we do? Are we going to disregard the lives of so many people?¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s voice was filled with anger, and it felt like she was offended. Madam Rufei was rtively calm. She instructed the secret guards to use their Qinggong to go downstairs to see how the situation was and if it was really serious. A few secret guards shed down the stairs at the same time. On the top floor, the panic was the heaviest. Almost everyone came out of their rooms, and it was a little chaotic. Madam Rufei protected Qin¡¯er with one hand and looked at Nangong Yupiao worriedly. ¡°Yupiao,e over to Second Aunt¡¯s side quickly. Let¡¯s stay together.¡± Madam Rufei felt that it would be better for everyone to gather together, regardless of whether they escaped together or not. However, Nangong Yupiao looked at Madam Rufei and frowned. ¡°No, Second Aunt. I just want to lean against the window. I can¡¯t smell smoke.¡± Chapter 331 - Nangong Yupiao Was Attracted to Guan Chibei

Chapter 331: Nangong Yupiao Was Attracted to Guan Chibei

Nangong Yupiao drifted out of the room and walked leisurely to the only window in the corridor. She upied the window and ensured that she could enjoy the freshest air alone. She was afraid that she would not be able to breathe because of the fire. However, there was a child who had just reached Nangong Yupiao¡¯s waist. It was a boy. He was chubby and had a round face. He looked like he was carved from jade. His eyes were ck and bright, and they were watery. He looked very innocent. He was wearing noble clothes. Just the jade pendant on his chubby waist was shocking because it was a Pixiu that had jade iid with gold. A Pixiu was the son of a dragon. Only the imperial family could use it. If this child was not from the imperial family, he would be from another family close to them. In short, he was rted to the imperial family. Nangong Yupiao had forgotten that everyone who could stay on the Tianzi floor of the Golden Inn was either rich or noble. It was possible for them to have any background. Not everyone was afraid of her identity. This boy was protected by only a guard. That guard¡¯s face was stern and cold, and his aura was extraordinary. He was dressed in ck, and his eyes were cold and calm. He was also very handsome! That guard¡¯s martial arts were extraordinary at a nce. He protected the boy¡¯s safety but did not restrict the boy¡¯s actions. It was as if he allowed the boy to do whatever he wanted and only protected his safety. The boy ran out of the room and walked to the window. He turned his head and said, ¡°Uncle Leng, carry me. I want to take a breather. I smell smoke.¡± The cold man didn¡¯t say a word. He just walked forward and wanted to pick up the boy. Unexpectedly, Nangong Yupiao frowned and displeasure surged up. She immediately refused, ¡°No, who allowed you toe over? I don¡¯t allow anyone to be so close to me.¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s usual behavior acted up. She raised her chin and looked at the boy. ¡°Stay three steps away from me.¡± However, the cold man did not seem to have heard her words at all. He only listened to the boy¡¯s instructions and walked forward. He bent down and picked up the boy. The boy was quite firm and his weight was definitely not light. However, the man seemed to be under no pressure and picked him up naturally. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression became ugly. She shouted coldly, ¡°Get lost. I said that you¡¯re not allowed toe over.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as Nangong Yupiao said these words, the boy¡¯s expression suddenly changed for some reason. He said in a childish voice, ¡°How dare you!¡± There was an inexplicable domineering aura. The entire corridor fell silent. She was really shocked by the boy¡¯s aura and words. Who would be used to saying such words?! Ordinary families did not seem to know how to say such things, nor did they have such an imposing aura¡­ Hence, everyone was suddenly stunned by the boy. They were not afraid of this chubby boy, but they were stunned by this sound. However, when everyone looked over with strange gazes, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression became even uglier. The child¡¯s merciless reprimand of a high-ranking official just now had also offended her dignity as a daughter of a rich family. Nangong Yupiao was enraged and scolded, ¡°Where did this bastarde from? Get lost!¡± The moment this was said¡­ For some reason, the air seemed to have frozen. The aura on the cold man suddenly attacked in an extremely domineering manner. That aura was oppressive and terrifying. He moved as if he wanted to do something, but before he could do so, the boy in his arms moved faster than him. ¡°How dare you!¡± The boy¡¯s voice was also filled with shock and anger. After cursing, he actually jumped out of the man¡¯s arms and bumped into Nangong Yupiao. Something shocking happened in an instant. The moment the scene appeared, everyone was shocked. The boy was like a stone as he smashed heavily into Nangong Yupiao. His entire body seemed to be covered in anger, and it was extremely shocking¡­ Nangong Yupiao also widened her eyes. Their actions happened in an instant¡­ The boy knocked into Nangong Yupiao¡¯s body heavily. Nangong Yupiao was weak and her lower body was not stable at all. Furthermore, it just so happened that the window of this inn was not opened high. Nangong Yupiao opened her mouth and let out a cry. Then, her eyes widened in shock, and her upper body leaned back¡­ The window was broken by the force. Nangong Yupiao¡­ was actually knocked out of the window and fell out! Due to the momentum, the chubby boy also fell out with Nangong Yupiao! However, a thin but strong hand reached out and grabbed the boy¡¯s belt. Then, it pulled him back. Nangong Yupiao, who had fallen out of the window alone, was confused. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams sounded from the surroundings. ¡°Yupiao!¡± Even Madam Rufei eximed in shock. Everyone watched helplessly as Nangong Yupiao fell. The night, the fire, and the light from the top floor reflected on Nangong Yupiao¡¯s body. During the fall, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s unhappy and angry expression finally turned to fear. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Nangong Yupiao forced out a series of cries. Her heart was beating like thunder as if it was about to jump out of her chest. The fear of death filled Nangong Yupiao¡¯s mind. Could it be that she was going to die from this fall? At the same time, Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu stood by the window, wondering if they should jump down. It seemed that there was a big fire. The third floor they were on was not particrly high. It seemed that it was possible for Guan Chibei to jump out and escape with Ye Lulu. After they escaped, they would see how the inn was doing. It seemed safer to make ns then. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Ye Lulu was more decisive and turned to look at him. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. He nodded and was about to hug Ye Lulu¡¯s waist when a scream sounded from outside the window. A shadow seemed to have fallen. In an instant, Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. His eyes darkened and his figure shed. His movements were faster than his thoughts. In the blink of an eye, his figure had flown out and caught the person who had fallen from the sky. It was Nangong Yupiao. As Nangong Yupiao had fallen from the fifth floor, the inertia was too strong. Guan Chibei was no exception. After saving Nangong Yupiao, he followed her down. Just as Nangong Yupiao thought that she was going to fall to her death¡­ Facing the dark sky, the stars, and the pieces of wood that fell with her¡­ In the end, just as her mind went numb and she was feeling extreme fear¡­ A figure suddenly flew out from the window beside her. It was as if there was divine light. Most importantly, there was hope for life. Just as her heart was about to explode, he saved her in time. He even hugged her waist. Furthermore, because of the way theynded, that person saved her and naturally spun her around in the air a few times¡­ Nangong Yupiao¡¯s heart returned to its original position. She suddenly had hopes of living. It was obvious that she had been saved at this moment. How strong was the feeling? Especially since Guan Chibei was very handsome. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s head suddenly leaned back. Her gazended on the face of the person above. She saw a handsome face against a dark background. Over the past year, Guan Chibei had been controlling this body bit by bit. Furthermore, after Ye Lulu transmigrated, the Guan family¡¯s food standards had also increased. When they ate well and were nourished, Guan Chibei¡¯s appearance changed. His skin became fairer and cleaner, and his facial features became more defined. His eyebrows were deep, and his nose bridge was high. His eyes were deep and calm, but they looked enticing. He could originally be considered delicate with a hint of simplicity from the mountains. His youthful aura covered his original looks, revealing a mature charm and a man¡¯s edge. Unknowingly, his appearance was already that of a deep and handsome man with defined features. Guan Chibei was already handsome, and this scene¡­ was a moment of hope in a hopeless situation. Therefore, the moment Nangong Yupiao saw Guan Chibei¡­ It was as if she saw a heavenly deity descend. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s gaze paused and focused on Guan Chibei¡¯s face. There was still despair and fear in her eyes. She was stunned for a moment and instinctively looked at Guan Chibei. She realized that she was saved and felt safe. Under such circumstances, this sense of security¡­ naturally relied on Guan Chibei. Moreover, what made Nangong Yupiao feel extremely embarrassed was that¡­ this man¡¯s arm was wrapped around her waist and he was hugging her. This¡­ This¡­ The daughters of noble families always had strict rules. They rarely touched any men, including their closest, father. This was definitely the first time Nangong Yupiao was so close to an adult man. After Nangong Yupiao reacted, her face flushed red. She was at a loss for what to do, embarrassed and a little angry. Coincidentally, Guan Chibei had saved Nangong Yupiao andnded safely. He must have used his Qinggong. Although he kept falling, by the time hended, all the strength had been removed. He brought Nangong Yupiao tond steadily. When theynded, time froze. There were a few people on the top floor, led by Madam Fei. They looked down with frightened expressions. When they saw that Nangong Yupiao¡¯s figure had been saved, all of them heaved a sigh of relief in unison, and their faces were ghastly pale like paper. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s feetnded on the ground, and only then did she recover from her shock. Her gazended on the man¡¯s face in front of her again. Her heart moved, and her face suddenly turned pink. She opened her cherry lips and felt her heart beating fast. Her thoughts were surging. This man¡­ had saved her life. At that critical moment, he gave her a superb feeling. It was very difficult¡­ to not have any reaction. At that moment, Nangong Yupiao¡­ was attracted to Guan Chibei. Who¡­ was he?! His martial arts were amazing. She fell from such a high ce, but he could still catch her. Furthermore, the two of them stopped safely. He was skilled. Who was he? What was his identity?! Nangong Yupiao was stunned and her gaze was fixed on Guan Chibei. Just as Nangong Yupiao felt that she and Guan Chibei were standing in a beautiful and romantic embrace, Ye Lulu looked down from the third floor. As soon as Guan Chibei saved her life, he immediately let go of Nangong Yupiao. He looked up at Ye Lulu, who was still above, and opened his arms. He said calmly: ¡°Jump down. I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s heart was still pink when she was suddenly let go. Because she had been too shocked just now, her legs went limp and she could not stand steadily. She swayed suddenly and almost fell. Nangong Yupiao was stunned and came back to her senses. ¡°Huh?¡± This¡­ why did this skilled man suddenly let go of her? In the next second, she heard the man speak. She looked up and saw a face that looked like a lotus blooming in clear water. Beautiful was the second adjective that came to mind. The biggest feeling was liveliness. This perspective was also against the dark night sky. She popped her head out of the window on the third floor and looked down slightly. Her small face only looked pink and white like snow, and her eyebrows were filled with spiritual energy, making people feel attracted to her at a nce. Nangong Yupiao had yet to react. Ye Lulu was confused. She did not pay much attention to Nangong Yupiao. She happened to see someone falling from the top floor. Guan Chibei had martial arts, so his first reaction was to save her. What was wrong with that? She did not think much of it. It was a matter of life and death. He should save them if he could. However, what did Guan Chibei say to her after hended? Jump down? He would catch her? Did he say wrongly? He wanted her to jump down! Guan Chibei looked up at her. ¡°Yes, jump down. I can catch you.¡± The hall was on fire. The people upstairs did not know how to get down. It was fine if the fire in the hall was controlled. Who knew what the situation was now? Guan Chibei had alreadynded because he had saved someone. Only Ye Lulu was still in the room upstairs. He would definitely bring her down as well. Then she might as well jump down and let him catch her. Ye Lulu¡¯s beautiful face distorted for a moment before she popped her head out and said, ¡°Re¡­ really? No, how can I just jump down? I can¡¯t do it.¡± Guan Chibei replied calmly, ¡°I can catch you. Be bold.¡± Ye Lulu argued, ¡°I really can¡¯t.¡± Jumping off a building? Was this a joke? Although she believed in Guan Chibei¡¯s capability, this psychological barrier was not easy to ovee. In any case, Ye Lulu really could not do this. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Jump.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s voice softened as he looked at her. She met Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes. Ye Lulu paused. She wanted to do as he said and stop dawdling, but she was indeed in a difficult spot. She was struggling to ovee her psychological barrier. Chapter 332 - Who Was This Boy?

Chapter 332: Who Was This Boy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she did not want to seem so entangled and burdened. Ye Lulu struggled for a while and gritted her teeth. She had to be brave. She said to Guan Chibei, ¡°I¡¯ll jump. You have to catch me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t catch me, your wife will be gone.¡± Ye Lulu blurted out. Guan Chibei paused and his eyes darkened. Ye Lulu also realized what she had said and was stunned. Her ears felt warm. Her heart beat wildly for a while, but she quickly calmed herself down. At this juncture, it was fine to say the wrong thing. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Lulu steeled her heart and used the window as a lever. Without thinking, she jumped down. As she fell, a thought shed past Ye Lulu¡¯s mind. She was really something. She even dared to jump down three floors. Hence, Nangong Yupiao floated beside Guan Chibei and watched helplessly as Guan Chibei let go of her. He took a step forward and opened his arms to catch the woman from the third floor. Dressed in moonlight clothes, she looked like a fairy who had descended from the heavens in the dark. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Ye Lulu¡¯s location urately. He went forward and caught her. Of course, he seemed to have only opened his arms, but he had used his internal energy. Apart from that, Guan Chibei also released all the strong yin energy. The yin energy was forcefully condensed around his body. It was too dense and formed an invisible barrier. It increased Guan Chibei¡¯s strength to catch Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu felt herself suddenly smash into Guan Chibei¡¯s arms, causing her forehead to hurt. However, miraculously, it was as if there was a cushion covering her. Ye Lulu did not feel any pain at all. She felt that as soon as she closed her eyes and opened them again, she was caught by Guan Chibei. He was indeed very stable and did not feel any fear. In the blink of an eye, she felt like she was on the ground. Guan Chibei hugged her tightly. Ye Lulu paused for a moment. She looked up from Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. She was still in his arms. When Ye Lulu looked up, she rushed into his deep eyes. It was like a dark universe with a hidden silence. This calmness had a special sexiness. Ye Lulu was struck hard and her entire body almost trembled. She felt as if her entire body was surging, causing her to shiver. Ye Lulu¡¯s gaze froze. She could not look away from Guan Chibei. The two of them looked at each other silently. There was a tacit understanding between them. This hug waspletely different from the one Nangong Yupiao experienced. Nangong Yupiao was still immersed in the beautiful feeling she had felt just now. The next moment, when she saw Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei, she was shocked. She took a step back and looked at the couple in front of her in disbelief. Who was this?! Why was there a woman jumping down from above? Why was this extraordinary man catching her, again?! Nangong Yupiao had always been doted on. Her personality was honorable and not to be offended. She was attracted to Guan Chibei a moment ago, but another woman appeared in the next moment. Nangong Yupiao was immediately filled with displeasure and anger. She felt that her things had been snatched away. Nangong Yupiao opened her mouth and was about to ask who Ye Lulu was when Madam Rufei shouted from above, ¡°Yupiao! Are you alright? You scared Second Aunt to death.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the secret guards to pick you up now.¡± Madam Rufei¡¯s voice sounded. A few secret guards had alreadynded in the inn¡¯s hall to check on the fire. When they received the news, they immediately rushed out to protect Nangong Yupiao. All the servants in the inn woke up from their sleep and poured all their efforts into putting out the fire. After a chaoticmotion, the fire in the Golden Inn was suppressed. Buckets of water were poured in. After the fire was put out, the entire hall of the inn was in a mess. The ces that had caught fire were charred ck. There were also water stains on the ground, and the wooden buckets were crooked. The servants of the inn wiped away their cold sweat and couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that the entire inn wasn¡¯t burned down. Otherwise, they would be in big trouble! It was all the fault of that strange man in the alley! It was already sote. What was he doing in the alley?! He even threw a dog covered in fire when he ran away. It came in to light the inn on fire! The servants in the inn were grumbling to death. When they looked again, the dog that was covered in fire¡­ was already dead. It was charred in the hall, and there was a mark on the ground. The servants looked at the mark and were silent for some reason. They took some tools and cleared away the charred mark, allowing thest traces of pain from the dog to disappear from this world. The guests who stayed in the inn came down andined, extremely unhappy. The servants quickly exined the reason and were all extremely helpless. When the guests heard this, they felt that it was strange. There was such a thing?! That was really a sudden disaster. Furthermore, who was in the alley? What was he doing at such ate hour? Burning a dog?! Ye Lulu was surprised. There were people who tortured dogs in ancient times? She did not expect such a thing to happen in Yuan City. It was too shocking¡­ Why were there people in ancient times who used living creatures to vent their anger? The entire dog was burned and wrapped in fire. It was obvious that someone used fire to burn the dog. The servant even said that there was kerosene on the dog, which was why it burned wherever it went. That person was so cruel that he sshed kerosene on the dog¡¯s body. The fire was also very big andsted for a long time¡­ Ye Lulu frowned. He even picked such a dark and quiet alley in the middle of the night. This meant that he definitely did not want anyone to know who he was. What unbearable incident happened to him that he had to vent his anger on this dog?! This person had extreme mental problems. His personality was very unstable. Who knew what else he would do? They had to be wary of this. Ye Lulu still remembered that there was another cat abuserst time. Was it the same person? Apart from the fire, there was another matter. Nangong Yupiao was pushed down the window. It was a close call. Of course, this matter had to be ounted for. Even Madam Rufei had to be calctive about this, let alone Nangong Yupiao herself. She exploded. She strode into the inn and happened to see the boy walk down the stairs under the escort of that cold guard. As someone who knew her limits, Madam Rufei did not make things difficult for the boy. She also led a group of secret guards and maidservants and walked over. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s footsteps were big. Her face was tense, and her eyes were sharp and fierce. She looked like she wanted to tear the boy into pieces. Before she reached the boy, she said in an extremely sharp tone: ¡°Bastard, I want you to die!¡± All of Nangong Yupiao¡¯s anger was ignited by the boy. He actually dared to be so bold and treat her like this! Furthermore, he pushed her down the window! He almost killed her¡­ Every time Nangong Yupiao recalled the terrifying despair from when she fell just now and the extreme fear¡­ she became so angry that she wanted to explode. As soon as she finished speaking, Nangong Yupiao walked in front of the boy. She raised her foot and wanted to kick him! ¡°How dare you!¡± The cold guard beside the boy suddenly shouted coldly. Following that, he picked up a jade pendant on the boy¡¯s waist. On the back of the Pixiu jade pendant was a smaller jade pendant. The shape of the jade pendant was of the character ¡®Jue¡¯! ¡°With the youngest prince here, who dares to be impudent?¡± The cold guard¡¯s expression did not change. He only said this coldly. Then, in the dead silence of the scene, he said coldly: ¡°Audaciousmoner girl, how dare you insult the prince as a bastard? You still want to offend the dragon¡¯s might? You deserve to be punished for treason.¡± As soon as these words fell, the entire scene was like a frozen ice surface. The ice surface suddenly shattered again¡­ Everyone¡¯s faces seemed to have frozen. There was great fear and surprise, and their gazes were about to shatter. Wh¡­ what? Prince? However, at this moment, everyone was not only just shocked; everyone knew that there were more than ten princes in the imperial family of the Shang dynasty. Everyone in the Shang dynasty knew the names of each prince because the Shang dynasty would announce their names to the world. The name of a prince often meant something good. The more people called it out, the stronger the good intentions. Therefore, the Shang dynasty had always been like this. The youngest prince was indeed called Jue. The Shang dynasty¡¯s emperor¡¯s surname was Dongfang, so the youngest prince¡¯s full name was Dongfang Jue. Everyone knew that the princes of the Shang dynasty had a jade pendant with their name¡­ Therefore¡­ Everyone¡¯s expressions were very interesting. Therefore, when Nangong Yupiao scolded that the boy was a bastard, it was really¡­ The expressions of the guests who came down from the top floor changed instantly. No wonder the boy upstairs had an intense reaction just now, his expression changing greatly. Moreover, he fiercely berated Nangong Yupiao for being presumptuous and daring. Furthermore, when Nangong Yupiao was upstairs, she had already scolded the boy as a ¡®bastard¡¯! Then, because of this ¡®bastard,¡¯ the boy lost his temper and knocked Nangong Yupiao down the building¡­ Not to mention, the boy¡¯s temper was right. If the boy was the youngest prince of the Shang dynasty, Dongfang Jue, then Nangong Yupiao could have her head chopped off after cursing. It did seem like others were not allowed to interfere when the boy knocked her down the building¡­ There was no need to mention the severity of this situation. She had offended the might of the heavens! Just as she was about to kick the boy, when she heard those cold words, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her ears buzzed and her body swayed, almost falling to the ground! What?! This was the youngest prince, Jue?! Nangong Yupiao instantly knew what she had done. Her legs went limp and she really could not stand steadily. The boy¡¯s face was filled with anger, and he was also a little fierce. He red fiercely at Nangong Yupiao and said, ¡°You¡¯re really bold! You actually dare to say that I¡¯m a bastard? In other words, you¡¯re scolding my father, the emperor. When I go back, I¡¯ll tell him about this. It wouldn¡¯t be overboard to punish all nine generations for the crime of treason!¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s mind exploded. She widened her eyes and her face instantly turned as pale as paper. She really fell to the ground. Initially, she wanted to teach this boy a lesson in front of Guan Chibei. Firstly, she wanted to show off her identity and influence so that that man would look at her differently. Secondly, she wanted to show off her strength in front of Ye Lulu. Unexpectedly, this boy with only one follower beside him had such a shocking identity as a prince. She hadmitted a huge mistake. Not to mention showing off in front of Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu, she could be said to have been in an extremely sorry state! Nangong Yupiao could not help but copse to the ground. As she looked at the boy who happened to be standing very high on the stairs, the fear on her face spread. She was the only daughter of the eldest wife of the Nangong family. The Nangong family was one of the most powerful families in the Shang dynasty. Not only did their family have deep roots, but the person in charge of the first Nangong family, who was also Nangong Yupiao¡¯s father, was a high-ranking official in the imperial court. He was about to be the prime minister and have overwhelming power. As for the person in charge of the second Nangong family, Madam Rufei¡¯s husband, he was also an important official of the imperial court and a minister. Madam Rufei herself was from one of the top merchant families in the Shang dynasty, so her family¡¯s businesses were spread throughout the Shang dynasty. All the daughters of the Nangong family had also married into the influential families of the imperial court. Therefore, with such a family backing her, Nangong Yupiao had been unrestrained for many years. There was almost nothing that she could not resolve. Nangong Yupiao also knew about the other nobles in Yingzhou. She would not easily provoke anyone with a higher status than her and had always been polite. There was only one imperial family that was absolutely above her status and influence. She couldn¡¯t even say a single wrong word. Therefore¡­ When Nangong Yupiao said vicious words to a chubby boy whom she could not stand to see on the top floor of an inn in Yuan City, she really did not expect him to be the imperial family¡¯s youngest prince. In the beginning, she was arrogant and condescending towards the boy. Then, she said nasty things because of her usual arrogance and nobility. Because Nangong Yupiao was too terrified, her body tightened up. When Madam Rufei heard the guard¡¯s cold words, her eyes were shocked. She turned to look at the chubby boy and said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s really Jue¡¯er! Youngest prince, why are you in Yuan City?¡± Although the power of the second Nangong family was not a match for the first, Madam Rufei herself had a noble title. Furthermore, unlike Nangong Yupiao, the daughters of the rich and powerful family where Madam Rufei came from were famous for their beauty. One of them had married into the imperial family and was a concubine with high status. From this point of view, the Nangong family could reluctantly be said to be rted to the imperial family and was one of the rtives of the imperial family. Actually, it was all because of Madam Rufei. This was also one of the reasons why Madam Rufei¡¯s status in the Nangong family was not low but important. Chapter 333 - Whats the Boys Name?

Chapter 333: What¡¯s the Boy¡¯s Name?

Madam Rufei¡¯s sisters were not the biological mother of the youngest prince, Dongfang Jue. However, because of this rtionship, Madam Rufei had quite a close rtionship with the imperial family and was even close to some of the princes. However, Madam Rufei was, after all, from another family. Although their rtionship was good, she rarely entered the pce and saw the princes, so she did not recognize Dongfang Jue immediately. This time, the guard exposed his identity. She took a closer look and realized that it was indeed the youngest prince. She had not seen the youngest prince for almost a year. She did not expect the child to grow up so quickly. The youngest prince¡¯s looks had already grown a lot. She had not expected this. Madam Rufei recognized Dongfang Jue. The boy looked at her angrily and recognized Madam Rufei. After all, Madam Rufei was very famous in the powerful circles in Yingzhou. ¡°Madam Rufei.¡± The boy greeted her as well, but then said angrily, ¡°Madam Rufei, is this person from your family? She actually dared to call me a bastard! You must have heard it as well. Then, you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m using my power to suppress others. How dare she scold the imperial family? How dare she!¡± When Nangong Yupiao heard this, she was even more scared until her soul flew. Madam Rufei also knew that something big had happened. She frowned and took a few steps closer to the boy. She first looked at him carefully and confirmed that he was not injured. However, she also said to the boy with a solemn expression, ¡°Jue¡¯er, I heard it. It was indeed wrong for Yupiao to say such things¡­ She didn¡¯t know your identity and said such nasty words. It¡¯s a vition of etiquette. You¡¯re the youngest prince, and she even offended the emperor¡¯s prestige¡­¡± ¡°However, Yupiao didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a prince. It could be said that her original intention was not to humiliate the imperial family. Moreover¡­ she left her father and stopped at Yuan City with me. There are many things that she couldn¡¯t make a decision on at once. Jue¡¯er, I wonder if you can be appeased. When Yupiao¡¯s father finds out in the future, he will personally apologize to the emperor¡­¡± ¡°Yupiao was indeed wrong. I won¡¯t deny this. It¡¯s just that I also want to plead for mercy on behalf of Yupiao. I wonder if you can calm down and wait for her father to ask the emperor for forgiveness?¡± Madam Rufei was already very concerned about Nangong Yupiao. In the end, she even revealed her identity, which was her rtionship with her imperial concubine sister. When the princes were rxed, they would also address her as aunt. As Nangong Yupiao listened to Madam Rufei plead for leniency with Dongfang Jue, shey down and trembled. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as they looked at Madam Rufei. So this was also a noble! She could actually plead with the youngest prince! The youngest prince pursed his lips tightly and was still very angry at Nangong Yupiao. The main reason was that she was really too domineering and even said vicious words. Not to mention that the boy had never suffered such humiliation, but the prestige of the imperial family could not be offended like this. ¡°Jue¡¯er, this matter isn¡¯t small. It¡¯s also because of this that I¡¯m not asking for full leniency for Yupiao. It¡¯s just that this matter is big. Let Lord Nangong personally bring Yupiao to the emperor to ask for forgiveness. It¡¯s more suitable to see what the emperor thinks, okay?¡± When Madam Rufei saw that the boy was angry, she frowned and persuaded him worriedly. Lord Nangong, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s father, was mentioned. The boy recalled that recently, Lord Nangong had made another great contribution in politics. He had discovered a despicable and vicious official in the imperial court, thus saving a child and a woman who had almost been treated as animals set for execution. This was indeed a great contribution to saving themoners. No matter how young Dongfang Jue was, he was still a prince and knew the meaning and weight of Lord Nangong¡¯s contribution. The anger on his face faded and he unwillingly rxed his lips. His anger had yet to subside as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll forget about this matter, but if Father knows about this, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. Auntie Rufei, you should let her control her mouth. How can such an arrogant woman be considered a noble daughter?¡± The boy could be said to be very angry at Nangong Yupiao. After saying this, he no longer looked at Nangong Yupiao. However, Madam Rufei wanted to chase after him. Since she knew why the youngest prince would appear in Yuan City, she had to take care of him and his matters. In fact, the guard could directly say the identity of the youngest prince, which meant that he was not going on a disguise or something. His identity could be revealed. As for the reason why there was only a guard with strong martial arts protecting him, the youngest prince felt depressed. He did note out for any reason, but he was purely unlucky. Almost a year ago, there was a strange phenomenon at night. A huge bolt of lightning struck, purging the heavens and the earth. The emperor and the imperial preceptor both believed that it was a warning from the heavens. The imperial preceptor even seemed to have seen that the lightning had a purplish-green color lingering around it and thought that it was an extraordinary strike from the heavens. Something must have changed. Coincidentally, in the pce the youngest prince lived in, there was a small building that was rtively tall. At that time, a bolt of lightning struck that building and lightning shed. The imperial preceptor calcted with his fingers and said that the lightning descending from the heavens might be fated with him. He wanted him to go out and travel around to encounter opportunities. In the end, the youngest prince, who was only seven years old, only brought along a guard and went out for a year¡­ However, the emperor was naturally not that unreliable towards his son. He had sent the most extraordinary guard in the entire imperial family, the one beside the youngest prince now. He was called Leng Han. This guard was incredible. He looked cold and aloof, but his skills were considered top-notch in the Shang dynasty. In any case, he did not fail to live up to the emperor¡¯s expectations. He had been out with the youngest prince for almost a year, but nothing had happened to him. The seven-year-old prince, Dongfang Jue, only brought along a follower to travel around. The emperor was not exiling the youngest prince, but if he let the youngest prince travel, he could not bring a group of people to show off at all times. If he allowed the youngest prince to bring along a maidservant to serve him, she could not possibly follow him throughout. Therefore, there was only one follower in the end. Fortunately, a prince could not go out for too long. The emperor was already magnanimous to let the seven-year-old prince travel alone, so they had agreed on a year. Madam Rufei chased after him. Since she had encountered the youngest prince in Yuan City, she naturally had to take care of him. After knowing the details, the corners of Madam Rufei¡¯s eyes twitched and she was stunned. This was because the emperor had not explicitly mentioned this in the imperial court. All the officials knew about this from the rumors. The youngest prince had indeed suffered. Dongfang Jue revealed his true identity at the Golden Inn and naturally went to the government of Yuan City. Lin Yuchen rushed over when he heard the news and brought the youngest prince to the government to stay. Madam Rufei followed suit. After this, she had to take good care of the youngest prince. When the owner of Golden Inn first heard of this, he was furious and wanted to pursue the matter. However, when he heard that the youngest prince had actually visited his inn, he immediately beamed with joy and only paid for the repair of the damaged ces. As for the anxious servants at the inn, they all heaved a sigh of relief. They no longer had to bear the responsibility. The other guests who stayed at the Golden Inn that night also felt that it was worth it because they had seen the prince¡¯s true appearance. They were no longer unhappy about the inn catching fire. However, the shopkeeper of the inn still reported the case to the officialster. The main reason was that the man who had thrown out the burning dog could not be let off easily. Who knew if he woulde again? Nangong Yupiao, who had insulted the imperial family with vicious words, was the most miserable person present. Her entire body was covered in a cold sweat and she was trembling as she was helped away by the secret guards by her side. She had to go back and wait for Lord Nangong to find out about this. After creating a ruckus, it was already daybreak when they dispersed. It was the first time Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei had spent the night in the city. They did not sleep well and something big happened instead. They saw someone falling off and even saw the prince of the Shang dynasty. Although they did not sleep the entire night, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei were very excited to watch the matter regarding the youngest prince. The sun rose and the two of them returned to the mountain to get some sleep. The shop had already been renovated. It was not considered extravagant, but it was still brand new. Thinking about it, they should prepare themselves. In a few days, they could open the shop. It could be said that a huge burden had been lifted from her heart. Ye Lulu felt rxed and wanted to sleep after returning to the Guan family. Unexpectedly, as soon as Ye Lulu appeared, vigers surrounded her. ¡°?¡± Ye Lulu was surprised. The vigers surrounding her had bright smiles on their faces. ¡°Guan Chibei, Ye Lulu, where have you been?¡± ¡°You spent the night in the city? You only returned this morning.¡± ¡°Your shop is named and there¡¯s even a que. Oh, that¡¯s so beautiful and domineering. It¡¯s called Zhai Xing Lou? What are you preparing to do?¡± The vigers surrounded Ye Lulu and asked her questions. Ye Lulu took a step back and replied, ¡°I was in the city. I had something to do.¡± ¡°What are we doing? We¡¯re opening a small restaurant. Our stall used to sell food, so we¡¯re definitely selling food.¡± After Ye Lulu said that, the vigers cried out in surprise, ¡°Opening a restaurant?¡± ¡°I was right.¡± ¡°Oh my, how capable¡­¡± ¡°Ye Lulu can even open a restaurant! The Guan family has a restaurant in the city!¡± The vigers surrounded Ye Lulu tightly, and the noise made her head hurt. Ye Lulu was already tired and wanted to sleep. Sheughed dryly and wanted to walk out. ¡°Yes, yes. We still have something on. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Ye Lulu, don¡¯t go!¡± Unexpectedly, a viger suddenly stopped Ye Lulu¡¯s footsteps and did not let her go at all. He said to her, ¡°You¡¯re so sessful. Your Guan family is going to be rich. You have a restaurant in the city.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the same vige, right? We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. We¡¯re familiar with each other.¡± ¡°Look, your restaurant is about to open. Do you need people to work at your restaurant?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hire someone from our family? The adults can move things around, while the younger ones can run around serving people. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s appropriate? Furthermore, we¡¯re from the same vige. We know each other well and can help each other. Isn¡¯t that the best?¡± The auntie smiled at Ye Lulu with a salivating face. There were also other vigers who echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Lulu, please invite our family to your restaurant to do something!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re from the same vige. You don¡¯t have to invite anyone else. Why not just invite the vigers?¡± The vigers blocked Ye Lulu from walking over. The crowd was in an uproar. Ye Lulu stood still and couldn¡¯t move. She smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll invite the vigers, but we won¡¯t invite the vigers who have spoken ill of our family. We¡¯ll only invite the kind and harmonious people from the vige.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the voices of the vigers around them vanished, and their smiles froze. No one could say anything because all the vigers here had mocked the Guan family previously. They had scolded them fiercely and even cursed the Guan family for being unlucky. Ye Lulu looked at the vigers in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Can everyone make way? I have to go home.¡± The vigers were stiff and embarrassed, but this time, no one could say that the Guan family and Ye Lulu looked down on the vigers anymore because all the vigers wanted to work in Ye Lulu¡¯s shop. No one wanted to offend her now. Ye Lulu walked over. Guan Chibei followed her. They could finally go home and sleep. She was so sleepy. ¡­ Ye Lulu slept from morning until afternoon. When she woke up, Ye Lulu had slept enough, but she did not know what time it was. She opened her eyes and saw Guan Chibei¡¯s face above her. He was looking down at her. His eyes were dark and deep. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Lulu was still a little stunned. She forced a voice out of her throat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A hint of meaning shed past Guan Chibei¡¯s deep face. He took a step back and stretched out his long arm¡­ He was carrying a baby whose hands and legs were moving non-stop. He looked like a cute little turtle, but his face was fair and clear. He was her son. Ye Lulu immediately recognized that this was her eldest son. Ye Lulu was speechless. ¡°?¡± The eldest son was suspended in mid-air as Guan Chibei grabbed him by his cor, but he was not afraid at all. His face was still flushed and he looked lively. He even opened his mouth and started to babble. ¡°Wow, whee¡ªMother!¡± He even called her name and gave Ye Lulu a silly smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lulu sat up and asked Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s learning to walk. Now that he knows how to walk, he tried to walk from the end of the bed to your body. I came in to take a look and picked him up in time.¡± Walked to your body¡ª A scene appeared in Ye Lulu¡¯s mind for a second and she immediately shivered. No wonder the baby was held by the back of his cor and suspended in midair. It turned out that he had almost done something bad and was caught by Guan Chibei. The baby did not seem to feel ufortable at all being carried like this. When he bent his little body, he looked like a prawn and a little turtle. He was simply too cute. Ye Lulu had already sat up and hugged the little ball of meat in Guan Chibei¡¯s hand. She rubbed him in her arms and said lovingly, ¡°You little rascal, you want to do bad things while Mother is asleep, right?¡± The eldest son threw himself into Ye Lulu¡¯s arms. Not only did he not stop, but he even became happier. He cracked a smile and fluttered in his mother¡¯s familiar arms. Ye Lulu patted his buttocks. She was about to be intimate with him when her chest felt warm. Ye Lulu looked down and was shocked. She froze as if she had been struck by lightning¡­ Damn, when she slept, she took off her bra, which was her undergarment, to sleep more freely. Girls understood this. Chapter 334 - The Youngest Prince and His Bodyguard

Chapter 334: The Youngest Prince and His Bodyguard

As soon as she woke up, Guan Chibei was standing in the house. Her clothes had be loose because she had slept for a long time. Therefore, she could be considered to have casually put on a coat¡­ Almost half of it was exposed¡­ And that was not all. The most shocking thing was that although the babies were already eating solid food, they ate everything. When they were fed solid food, they would eat solid food. When they were fed goat milk, they would drink goat milk. They wouldn¡¯t want to drink breastmilk. Furthermore, they were young. Ye Lulu realized that the three babies had special physiques. If she ate normally, the babies would not suffer from heat after drinking breastmilk. In conclusion, Ye Lulu had not forced the babies to stop drinking breastmilk. She would only feed them asionally, so the babies still had the instinct to look for breastmilk in her arms. At this moment¡­ As her clothes were thin, it aroused a familiar desire in the eldest son. The baby instinctively buried his head in her arms¡­ and sucked her nipple! The problem was¡­ The man was in the house, right in front of her! Right by the bed¡­ Ye Lulu was badly shocked and felt ufortable. Not only was she stiff like a rock, but she was also so embarrassed that she felt like she could dig a hole and hide in it. She did not dare to move her eyes or look at Guan Chibei¡­ She did not dare to imagine how Guan Chibei would react when he saw this scene¡­ The eldest son was still pressing around in her arms. Ye Lulu was about to die. She suddenly pulled the thin nket on the bed and covered herself and the eldest son with it, leaving only his head for him to breathe. Ye Lulu said in a crying tone without looking at Guan Chibei, ¡°You can go out first.¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Everyone knew how dejected she was¡­ Unexpectedly, there was silence for a moment before a man¡¯s calm voice sounded. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen them before.¡± It meant ¡®why was she so nervous and embarrassed?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as if he had never seen them before¡­ When these words entered Ye Lulu¡¯s ears, she was shocked. She recalled the bathroom incident¡­ That did seem to be the case. Why was she embarrassed? Hadn¡¯t Guan Chibei seen her before? What hadn¡¯t he seen before? Ye Lulu also gave up on struggling and weakly said, ¡°Go out first. I don¡¯t have the strength to talk.¡± She did not know what the expression of the man standing in front of the bed was like. She only felt him stand there in silence for a moment. He didn¡¯t say anything and his aura was very stable. He stayed for a while before turning around and walking out. His footsteps were neither fast nor slow, just like usual. After he left, Ye Lulu looked at the door curiously. She did not look at him. What expression did he have just now? Was heughing at her?! Ye Lulu patted her face. She couldn¡¯t help it. These things were really surprising. She didn¡¯t think of them on her own ord. No matter how embarrassed she was, it couldn¡¯t be reversed. Ye Lulu patted the eldest son¡¯s buttocks and scolded softly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you little rascal.¡± Just as she finished cursing, another person walked up from the bed trembling. However, he touched Ye Lulu¡¯s feet under the nket and fell onto Ye Lulu¡¯s body. ¡°Ma-ther!¡± The baby did not feel any pain at all. He was still lying on Ye Lulu¡¯s feet. He looked up and opened his mouth happily, calling out to Ye Lulu. Thest baby was still lying on the same spot. He did not move at all and only opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t even want to give Ye Lulu another look. Ye Lulu reached out and pinched the youngest child¡¯s buttocks. ¡°How can you be sozy? Eh? Forget about being introverted. You¡¯re evenzy. You didn¡¯t even move. Your two brothers already know how to walk. Are you not going to learn how to walk?!¡± Ye Lulu had used a lot of strength this time. She was not joking as she pinched the baby¡¯s chubby buttocks. The youngest child suddenly opened his eyes. It was as if this small person could not stand being pinched on his buttocks like this. He turned around in embarrassment, no longer looking at Ye Lulu! Was this brat so arrogant¡­ After ying with the three babies, it was time to get down to business. Apart from raising the three babies, Ye Lulu was also preparing to open a shop. There were a few trivial matters. Ye Lulu decided to help the vigers by collecting vegetables in Yunwu Vige. The main reason was that although most people in Yunwu Vige had said bad things about the Guan family, it was not a lie to say that the vige had been around for decades. Furthermore, Ye Lulu still had the intention to take care of the poor families in the ancient mountains. She picked out some families with good character who needed help and collected their vegetables. This could be considered as helping the vigers. This way, there would be no more criticism in the vige. As for meat, she had contacts in the city. Ye Lulu had also done research on how other restaurants operated and contacted farmers who raised chickens and geese. This was also the solution for seasonings, rice, and noodles. As for hiring people, Ye Lulu needed both Old Aunt Xu and her grandson even more now. Old Aunt Xu was weak and happened to be carrying three babies with her. Ye Lulu did not n to abandon Xu Huang. She would let him stay by her side and ask him to do everything. As for the small restaurant, it was indeed short of people¡­ Ye Lulu had asked Mother Rong if she wanted the entire family to help out in the new shop. There were many men in the Guan family, so there was nock of workers. The sisters-inw could also help in the kitchen. She did not expect Mother Rong to reject her. She was unwilling to give up the stall now and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anyone in the vige who can help.¡± Ye Lulu was a little surprised. Since the opening of the shop, Mother Rong had been very concerned and nervous. She thought that Mother Rong wanted the whole family to manage this new shop. Unexpectedly? Mother Rong actually gave an unexpected exnation. ¡°Although my current business is only at a stall and can¡¯t bepared to a shop, it¡¯s still profitable. The family has two jobs to earn money, so it¡¯s more stable. I don¡¯t n to stop my business. I want to continue setting up my stall.¡± Ye Lulu was surprised and stunned. Then, she figured it out. Mother Rong seemed to have learned from the incident with Wang Ba and thought that eggs could not be ced in the same basket. Furthermore, the farmers were used to doing work. Mother Rong was also addicted to setting up the stall. Although she was tired from working all day, she felt very fulfilled and satisfied! Therefore, Mother Rong had decided that she would not be involved in the shop. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re capable. You can manage the new shop,¡± Mother Rong wiped her hands and said directly. ¡°However, if our family wants to help over there, they can do as they wish.¡± Surprise was reflected in Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes. To be honest, although she had indeed spent a lot of effort on this restaurant, deep down¡­ she had not nned for it. She had also made a n that if she left the Guan family in the future, she might leave the restaurant to the Guan family. Unexpectedly, Mother Rong trusted her so much that she could let go of her authority and let her manage the shop alone?! Looking at the other Guan family members, none of them seemed to have any objections¡­ Ye Lulu was silent for a moment. It had to be said that the Guan family¡¯s human connections were really good. Be it in ancient times or in the modern era, they were considered at ease. In that case, it would be the same as Ye Lulu¡¯s initial n. If it was fully up to her, Ye Lulu would go to the vige to pick some people and hire them as workers. There were definitely many simple people in the mountains. Furthermore, they were from the same vige and were all poor people. Why shouldn¡¯t she help them? However, in the previous round, they had scolded the Guan family the most behind their backs. It was a little shameless for them to turn around and ask the Guan family for help. That was why Ye Lulu did not agree. In fact, Ye Lulu was very happy to find the vigers. After Ye Lulu filtered through the vige, she selected a few people. First, she looked for the ones who needed help the most, simr to Old Aunt Xu¡¯s family. There were indeed a few families with older children. Among them was a girl who was eleven or twelve years old. Ye Lulu thought for a moment and hired them. There were a total of six boys¡­ All of them were thirteen or fourteen years old. In ancient times, they could not be considered children, but they were not adults either. Furthermore, all of them were so skinny that they looked like they were suffering from malnutrition. They were quite energetic though. The news of Ye Lulu finding people to work in her new shop spread in the vige in the blink of an eye. The imagined scene appeared. Many vigers ignored the mocking and scolding of the Guan family and swarmed to the Guan family¡¯s door! The Guan family¡¯s door was tightly surrounded again. Too many vigers were making a ruckus. They relied on the fact that there were many people in the vige. In any case, everyone wanted to take advantage of the Guan family! On what basis did the Guan family hire those people but not from their own family?! They did not care! If the Guan family wanted to hire someone in the vige, everyone felt that they had to hire someone from their families. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t agree. Otherwise, the Guan family would be unfair! The vigers were making a huge ruckus. They took advantage of the fact that there were many people and became even more arrogant, as if they were forcing the Guan family. Ye Lulu turned around and saw Father Guan at the door. She was at a loss because Mother Rong and the rest had left for their stall as usual. He was the only one left at home and could not handle the stance of the vigers. The vigers naturally had the intention to bully Father Guan. When he saw that Ye Lulu was back, Father Guan looked as if he had seen his savior. He quickly said to Ye Lulu, ¡°Come quickly. The vigers have something to tell you.¡± When Ye Lulu saw this, she sneered and walked over slowly. Faced with the fierce vigers, she said directly, ¡°It¡¯s up to our family to decide who to hire. What is everyone doing? Are you forcing our Guan family? Or do you think that you can cause trouble just because you have more people?¡± The vigers were quiet for a moment, but when they saw that there were many people, their arrogance rose again. They opened their mouths and wanted to argue. Ye Lulu then said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to create a ruckus. Our family will hire the people we want to hire. If I close our door, will everyone burn our house down?¡± She sneered in her heart. She hated such coercion the most. Who did they think they were?! Chapter 335 - Lord Nangong and the Emperor

Chapter 335: Lord Nangong and the Emperor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The vigers still wanted to say something, but they heard Ye Lulu say, ¡°It¡¯s our family¡¯s business to hire people. Our family is the decision-maker and no one can control us. However, other than hiring people, our family still has to buy vegetables from the vige in the future. The amount of vegetables that our shop needs isn¡¯t something that a few families can provide alone. We have to find many families and this is on a long-term basis.¡± These words were like a heavy stone. As soon as theynded, the entire scene fell silent. The vigers all looked at Ye Lulu. ¡°Really?!¡± Someone in the vige was the first toe back to their senses and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re really buying vegetables from the vige?¡± Ye Lulu nodded. ¡°Why not? We have to use them anyway. Isn¡¯t it more suitable to help the vigers than to buy them outside? Besides, the vegetables nted in the mountains are sweeter.¡± ¡°We will buy them, but it¡¯s still up to our family whose vegetables we want to take in. This is our family¡¯s business. No one else can make a decision.¡± ¡°If youe over to force us again, don¡¯t me me for looking for the vige head. There¡¯s no reason that the vigers can force our Guan family to do things.¡± Someone immediately reacted quickly. ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Are you really buying vegetables? How?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Buy from our family. Ye Lulu, our family has nted the most vegetables in the vige. Moreover, our vegetables are the greenest and sweetest. They¡¯re the most suitable to be bought!¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s vegetables are the best. My mother-inw knows how to grow vegetables the best!¡± ¡°Ye Lulu, what¡¯s the price for the vegetables? Our family has vegetables now!¡± Now, the group of people did not look like they had gathered together to bully Father Guan just now. Instead, they turned around and looked at Ye Lulu excitedly. It was impossible for the vigers to continue with their arrogance once the matter of buying vegetables was raised. This was because if a new restaurant wanted to buy vegetables, it would have to be on arge scale. Furthermore, it would be a long-term matter. Many families might be able to sell vegetables to the Guan family! The probability of earning money was high, so naturally, no one was willing to work together to force the Guan family. The situation changed immediately. Father Guan, who was subconsciously standing behind Ye Lulu, heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, he really could not handle such a scene, especially since they were from the same vige. Ye Lulu said, ¡°I¡¯ll n for this. We¡¯ll talk about the price and other things tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Ye Lulu is really a good person. She¡¯s even buying vegetables from the vige.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to nt more vegetables!¡± All the vigers smiled and let Ye Lulu in. However, some people who wanted to force the Guan family and see the Guan family in a sorry state became angry. Why did everything change all of a sudden?! It was different from the beginning! ¡°Hah, you sound so sure. Maybe when the shop opens, there will be no business at all and no vegetables can be sold?¡± Auntie Beizi in the crowd said meanly, ¡°You dare to collect vegetables from the entire vige? You¡¯re so arrogant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the words you say will be farts? If this spreads to the vigers, what will happen if your shop closes as soon as it opens? Won¡¯t the vigers¡¯ vegetables suffer?¡± It was unknown when Auntie Beizi had started to argue with the Guan family. She just couldn¡¯t stand to see the Guan family doing well. Furthermore, she spoke loudly and didn¡¯t hide anything. Ye Lulu paused in her footsteps, turned around, and said with a smile, ¡°Our family will not ept any of Auntie Beizi¡¯s family¡¯s vegetables.¡± The other vigers immediately looked nervous when they heard that. Then, they hurriedly said, ¡°Then you have to take my family¡¯s vegetables.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can refuse to ept Auntie Beizi¡¯s, but you should ept our family¡¯s.¡± Ye Lulu smiled and turned around to enter the house. Auntie Beizi¡¯s eyes darkened. She was so angry that her face flushed red and smoke almost rose from it. This Guan family was too infuriating! The Guan family had discussed this together and decided to open the shop in six days. Initially, they did not n to drag it out for so long, but unfortunately, the recent days were bad. There was only a good day after six days. Furthermore, Guan Chibei echoed this. Hence, the date was set for six dayster. This was even better. Ye Lulu had given a few vigers pre-employee training in advance and told them about the general business model of the shop in the future, what they needed to do, and some rules and taboos. For example, there were two taboos. Firstly, one had to be clean and tidy. Secondly, they had to be honest. If one went against any of these two points, they would immediately be fired and wouldn¡¯t be invited back in the future. Ye Lulu even specially exined that as she was in the food business, cleanliness and health were the most important. One could not do things dirty. Furthermore, integrity was important. If one was dishonest, it was hard to guarantee that they would not do something. She would definitely not leave them behind. When Ye Lulu said this, she put on a serious expression. The aura on her body waspletely different. It was a serious attitude. She even looked a little stern. The vigers quickly nodded. In any case, they looked very afraid on the surface. However, she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside their hearts and if they really paid attention. In the next few days, there was news about what had happened in the city. Madam Rufei had sent someone to deliver a letter to Lord Nangong. As soon as Lord Nangong received the letter, he was immediately shocked. He did not stop and immediately took a boat north, returning to Yingzhou. He went straight to the pce to report the truth to the emperor and then fearfully asked for forgiveness. It could be said that he had done his best. It also exined the truth. He said that Nangong Yupiao did not know that the boy was a prince. At that time, the inn was on fire. Nangong Yupiao was panicked and spoke nonsense. The Nangong family did not dare to offend the might of the heavens and was willing to ept any punishment from the emperor. There were no objections. The emperor was originally very angry. Which emperor could ept their own prince being called a bastard? Then what was he? If it was someone else, he would have immediately beheaded that person. It would depend on his mood if he wanted their nine generations to be punished as well. After all, this crime could be both big or small. If it became big, they could pursue it to the heavens. However, Lord Nangong had a high status and power. His ability¡­ was indeed outstanding. He was also very influential in the imperial court and was very capable. Most importantly, he had just made great contributions. It was also rted to themoners. This meant he had the hearts of the people. The emperor still had to give face to the current Lord Nangong. Since Lord Nangong personally pleaded for mercy and had only one daughter, so what if the emperor was angry? The emperor could only be silent for a moment. Then, he said coldly that this matter had indeed offended the emperor¡¯s prestige. A serious crime could be punished with treason. Nangong Yupiao hadmitted a huge mistake, but on ount of the contributions of the Nangong family and Lord Nangong, he let this matter rest. However, Nangong Yupiao still had to be punished. She was punished to take out a hundred taels of gold to settle and take care of the beggars in Yingzhou. This punishment could be said to be neither heavy nor light. To an ordinary person, a hundred taels of gold was an unimaginable sum. However, to Nangong Yupiao, who had been a noble child since she was young, it did not hurt her at all. In fact, she did not even need to pay for it. The emperor knew very well that Lord Nangong would pay for her. Lord Nangong was extremely ashamed. He repeatedly kowtowed to the emperor to apologize and promised to take care of his daughter. In the end, the emperor did not want to let Nangong Yupiao off just like that. He then said coldly that after Nangong Yupiao returned home, she would be grounded for a month and not be allowed to leave. After Lord Nangong left the pce, the news was spread to Yuan City. As it was a big matter, news quickly spread. After Madam Rufei received the news, Nangong Yupiao also knew. Nangong Yupiao, who had been trembling and terrified for many days, rxed immediately. If the emperor let this matter go, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a huge punishment¡­ As for the emperor¡¯s fine and being grounded at home, it was nothing to Nangong Yupiao. She could simply pretend that nothing had happened. Even if she was imprisoned at home, it would be after she returned. Nangong Yupiao feltpletely rxed. After dispelling the fear from the past few days, she immediately returned to her usual noble appearance. When Madam Rufei received the news, she still lectured her and told her she could not say anything bad. However, Nangong Yupiao had already returned to her original state and did not take it seriously. She was very impatient with Madam Rufei¡¯s words. The youngest prince was temporarily living in the government and was personally watched over by Lin Yuchen and Madam Rufei. Now, Nangong Yupiao did not dare to provoke the youngest prince and stayed far away. Moreover, since she had put her mind at ease, she might as well think of doing another thing¡­ Nangong Yupiao sent people to investigate the identity of the man who had saved her that night. That night, that man had hugged her waist. She could not lose him just like that. It was simple to find out Guan Chibei¡¯s identity. As Nangong Yupiao was someone with status, when she sent someone to the Golden Inn to ask, there was no customer confidentiality to speak of. The Golden Inn immediately told Nangong Yupiao what she wanted to know. His name was Guan Chibei? His name sounded good¡­ but he was actually from the mountains? Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression was a little disappointed for a moment, but then she remembered the other party¡¯s appearance and skills. She also felt that the people in the mountains¡­ could reluctantly be said to have a handsome aura, making him look even cleaner. The identity of a person in the mountains was extremely inferior to ordinary people, but to that man¡­ it seemed to have be an otherworldly symbol. Nangong Yupiao felt disdain in her heart, but she also liked him. Her feelings rose and fell for a while. In the end, she even sent people to find out Guan Chibei¡¯s address. Then, she led a group of maidservants and went to Yunwu Vige. In ancient times, there was really no privacy to speak of, especially when high-ranking people wanted to investigate the situation of ordinary citizens. It was an easy task. Nangong Yupiao had even spent a lot of effort this time to bring people up the mountain to find Guan Chibei. Of course, she was sitting in the sedan chair and was carried up the mountain by her followers. Nangong Yupiao entered Yunwu Vige. Coincidentally, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei had just left. Nangong Yupiao met Guan Chibei in the vige. Her eyes lit up and her clothes fluttered. She immediately walked forward. ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Yupiaopletely ignored Ye Lulu and stood in front of Guan Chibei. She looked at him with bright eyes, and her gaze could not help but waver. A trace of red appeared on her face, but she suppressed it and revealed the arrogant look of a noble daughter. She said to Guan Chibei: ¡°Do you remember me? That night, you saved my¡­¡± Chapter 336 - Nangong Yupiao Was Fine

Chapter 336: Nangong Yupiao Was Fine

Nangong Yupiao¡¯s tone was indescribable. It was a little light, a little expectant, and a little reserved. She stopped their footsteps. Ye Lulu stood beside Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei looked at Nangong Yupiao and recognized her. His expression was calm as he said, ¡°I remember. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nangong Yupiao wanted to say something but hesitated. She said, ¡°You remember me¡­ I¡­ I want to thank you. After all, you saved my life. Logically speaking, I should thank you¡­¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Guan Chibei said briefly. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s your name? I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Nangong Yupiao blurted out. She already knew Guan Chibei¡¯s name, but she still pretended not to know. She widened her eyes and looked at Guan Chibei. ¡°You saved my life. I can¡¯t be unaware of your name.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Guan Chibei said, ¡°It was nothing.¡± What he meant was that it was just a matter of convenience. It was not important. She did not have to think about repaying him and naturally did not need to know his name. ¡°I¡­¡± Nangong Yupiao was at a loss for words. She paused for a moment and said again, ¡°I¡¯m prepared to thank you properly. Do you know who I am? My surname is Nangong, and I¡¯m the daughter of the Nangong family. You saved me. The Nangong family¡­ and I must thank you properly. Do you know? ¡± These words sounded a little¡­ arrogant. It was very difficult to change Nangong Yupiao¡¯s style in a short period of time. However, at this moment, the surrounding vigers were all surprised. A noble daughter came to look for the Guan family¡¯s sixth son?! Oh my, they looked too noble. Their clothes were also bright and eye-catching. No one in the vige had seen them before, but in short, they were bright and soft. Not only was she fair and beautiful, but her dressing was also noble and oppressive. There were golden hairpins, silver hairpins, and emerald jade on her head. Oh my, she was really noble. It was the first time the vigers had seen such a noble daughter. All of their gazes were strange, and they subconsciously tensed up and cowered, not daring to speak. They were only surprised. They were also surprised that Guan Chibei was rted to this daughter of a rich family. What was going on? When Guan Chibei heard Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words, his expression did not change. He still said calmly, ¡°Miss Nangong, you don¡¯t have to take this to heart. I just happened to bump into you falling down the building and saved you. I don¡¯t need you to repay me.¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression could not help but change. She did not like Guan Chibei saying that he had happened to bump into her and saved her. She was the daughter of the Nangong family. How could anyone casually save her?! ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me.¡± Nangong Yupiao held the handkerchief in her hand and said, ¡°This is what I should do. I¡¯m the most favored and noblest daughter of the Nangong family. The Nangong family should repay you. You¡¯re from the mountains and grew up in this vige? Do you want to leave the city? I can help you live in Yuan City. Perhaps, if you want, I can bring you to live in Yingzhou¡­¡± She actually said that she could bring Guan Chibei to the imperial city! All the vigers who heard this, eximed. This time, they were really surprised. How was Guan Chibei rted to this noble young miss? If she said that she would repay his kindness, what kind of repayment would that be? She even said that she would bring Guan Chibei to Yingzhou! Apart from the vigers¡¯ surprise, they were all unable to suppress their envy and shock. Guan Chibei was a little impatient and replied bluntly, ¡°No need. I¡¯m from Yuan City. Why would I go to Yingzhou? Miss Nangong, you don¡¯t have to worry. Please leave.¡± Nangong Yupiao did not move. She looked at him and said, ¡°Then I can give you treasures or money. You saved my life, so how can I not repay you? It¡¯s not about whether you want it or not. It¡¯s about how I should repay you.¡± Ye Lulu understood now. In other words, she was of noble status and he had saved her. In order to live up to her status, she had to repay him¡ªno matter what¡ªto show her worth, right? Guan Chibei finally looked at her, but he was expressionless. He said again, ¡°I said that there¡¯s no need. If Miss Nangong must repay me, donate some money to the abandoned children in Yuan City. Think of it as doing a good deed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nangong Yupiao agreed immediately. Her eyes were bright as she looked at Guan Chibei and said, ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡± She had to interact with Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei frowned and looked at her coldly. ¡°Why are you asking me my name?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m using your name to donate money!¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s tone had a hint of arrogance and pride. ¡°Since I¡¯m repaying you, I must make your reputation rise. Hurry up and tell me. What¡¯s your name?¡± Guan Chibei looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Miss Nangong, you can donate in your own name. There¡¯s no need for anything else.¡± ¡°But how can that be considered repayment?!¡± However, Nangong Yupiao focused on herself and immediately said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be considered repayment. Or¡­ I can agree to anything you want.¡± What Nangong Yupiao pointed to was marriage. Her thoughts drifted off and her face flushed. ¡°What about your family? Don¡¯t you want anything? I can give you houses, shops, and money as long as you want it.¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s eyes were fixed on Guan Chibei. After talking for such a long time, the expressions of the other vigers became stranger as they listened to Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words. They started to whisper among themselves. Everyone was just short of asking about the rtionship between this nobledy and Guan Chibei. Moreover, Guan Chibei¡¯s wife was standing by the side and could only watch helplessly. She could not say a single word. That noble miss did not even look at Ye Lulu. It was obvious that she did not take her seriously. Guan Chibei raised his hand and tugged at Ye Lulu, who was beside him. He pulled her to his side and said calmly to Nangong Yupiao, ¡°If Miss Nangong insists, why don¡¯t you give my family some money? After all, my family has four people to provide for. We also have parents and siblings. We are also starting a family business soon. If Miss Nangong wants to repay me, you can just give my family some gold.¡± Ye Lulu looked up at him. This man suddenly had a good idea. Nangong Yupiao, on the other hand, was caught off guard and widened her eyes slightly. Since she had appeared, there was no one else in her eyes but Guan Chibei. Apart from him, she did not give anyone any looks. She suddenly saw Ye Lulu. It was that woman from that night again! She was instantly unhappy. Then, she heard Guan Chibei say clearly, ¡°Four people?!¡± Did that mean that he was already married and had three children?! Nangong Yupiao was focused on other things and had never thought about whether Guan Chibei was married or had children. Now that it was suddenly mentioned, she was stunned. Then, she looked at Ye Lulu with hostility and arrogance and asked in disbelief, ¡°This woman is your wife?!¡± Her tone and description of Ye Lulu did not sound good. Ye Lulu blinked. Although the situation was a littleplicated, she was indeed Guan Chibei¡¯s wife. Guan Chibei said calmly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my wife. We already have three children, so it¡¯s difficult for us to provide for the family. If you really want to repay me, give me some money.¡± Guan Chibei did not feel that there was anything wrong with asking for money. Since Nangong Yupiao had always wanted him to ept her repayment, it was reasonable for him to ask her for money. However, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression was not good. Her voice was slightly sharp as she said, ¡°How can this woman be your wife? Which part of her is worthy for a man like you to marry her? How can an ordinary viger like her be worthy of you?!¡± Nangong Yupiao really could not ept that this woman who had been an eyesore to her that night and whom she did not like was actually this man¡¯s official wife! That night, she was very unhappy that this woman had jumped into his arms from the third floor. In the end, he even told Nangong Yupiao that she was his wife! They even had children! Nangong Yupiao felt extremely ufortable in her heart. She looked at Ye Lulu with extreme disdain and said, ¡°Your martial arts are strong and your skills are outstanding. Even though you¡¯re in the mountains, you¡¯re extraordinary. How can such an ordinary viger be worthy of you? Such a woman is extremely coarse. How can she marry you?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s smile turned cold. Previously, she had been watching Nangong Yupiao and Guan Chibei talk, but she could not tolerate such an obvious insult. However, Guan Chibei said before Ye Lulu could speak, ¡°I¡¯m also a viger who grew up in the mountains. A viger ispatible with a viger. Isn¡¯t it reasonable for people in the mountains to bepatible?¡± ¡°Miss Nangong, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m verypatible with my wife. We¡¯re all from the mountains. On the other hand, Miss Nangong, as a noble daughter, you belong to a prosperous Yingzhou.¡± Ye Lulu closed her mouth. She didn¡¯t have to say anything. When Guan Chibei said these words, there was no room for rebuttal. Nangong Yupiao widened her eyes and was filled with anger. She wanted to say that this was wrong, but she could not say it. She could not rebut Guan Chibei. As such, she asked Ye Lulu, ¡°What capabilities do you have? Which family are you from in the vige? What¡¯s your name? Apart from giving birth, what else do you know?¡± Ye Lulu looked up and said to her in a cold tone, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Yupiao was not polite to Ye Lulu at all. She opened her mouth to scold Ye Lulu in a condescending manner, but Guan Chibei spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. I really only saved Miss Nangong that night casually. I didn¡¯t even take the initiative. It was my wife who asked me to save you. Therefore, Miss Nangong, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. If you really want to thank me, then thank my wife.¡± Nangong Yupiao was suddenly stunned. Amazing. Absolutely amazing. How did Guan Chibeie up with this idea? In order to stop Nangong Yupiao from talking, he actually said that Ye Lulu had asked him to save her. Chapter 337 - Open for Business

Chapter 337: Open for Business

Haha, didn¡¯t Nangong Yupiao look down on Ye Lulu very much and want to give credit to Guan Chibei? Now, Guan Chibei said that Ye Lulu was the one who had asked him to save her. Should Nangong Yupiao be grateful to Ye Lulu or not? How could she drag Guan Chibei into this matter? Ye Lulu almostughed as well. She bit her lip and held it in. Nangong Yupiao widened her eyes and was caught off guard by Guan Chibei¡¯s words. She did not know what to say. Guan Chibei held Ye Lulu¡¯s hand and continued walking forward. At the same time, he said to Nangong Yupiao, ¡°Please go back, Miss Nangong. I¡¯ve only saved you. I¡¯ve saved people eight hundred times a year. I can¡¯t count them all.¡± About saving people¡­ He did it eight hundred times a year¡­ Nangong Yupiao could not believe what she had heard. This man today waspletely different from what she had imagined. She really did not know what it meant to save eight hundred people a year. This was also a reason to reject her gratitude?! Nangong Yupiao was confused. As for the other vigers, they understood this immediately. Oh, so it was Guan Chibei who had saved this noble miss. She then came over to thank him personally. However, the truth was that Guan Chibei¡¯s wife had asked Guan Chibei to save her. Hence, it could be considered that Guan Chibei¡¯s wife had saved her. Oh, then this noble miss had to thank Ye Lulu. In this matter, Ye Lulu¡¯s presence immediately became stronger. Nangong Yupiao could not say a single word, and the ignorant vigers no longer felt that there was anything between Guan Chibei and this noble miss. Nangong Yupiao was speechless and did not know what to do. However, when she saw the man¡¯s handsome and clean face with a unique charm, she could not help but feel her heart skip a beat. She looked at Guan Chibei and said: ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the one who saved me. Think about what you want first. I¡¯lle and find you next time.¡± With that, she did not give Guan Chibei a chance to mention the rest and left with the maidservants and guards. As they looked at Nangong Yupiao¡¯s noble figure as well as the sedan chair carried by the guards, the vigers were filled with amazement and reverence in their hearts. No one dared to offend her. Ye Lulu felt that this noble miss was quite funny and annoying. Her expression was calm, and Guan Chibei dismissed Nangong Yupiao. He did not take this to heart and continued down the mountain with Ye Lulu. They were preparing to open for business. They were very busy. There were always some trivial things to do and they had to do them personally. They almost left for the city every day. ¡­ Everything in Yuan City was proceeding as usual. It was still crowded and the city was always bustling. The docks and the Yuan River were busy. Among them, a restaurant by the Yuan River opened for business that day. First, Ye Lulu and the rest had ced firecrackers at the entrance of the restaurant which burned for fifteen minutes. It could be said that it was one of the longest firecrackers in Yuan City. Furthermore, the shop was by the Yuan River, and there were slightly remote empty spaces around. There was a residential alley just diagonally ahead. It was very suitable for setting off firecrackers. Deafening crackling soundssted for a while, causing the ears of the busy people at the docks to echo. It was finally over. The loud firecrackers also directly highlighted the opening of the new shop, attracting many people. After the firecrackers were burnt, red papers were scattered all over the ground. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei stood at the door and smiled. There was no special ceremony as they announced the opening of the new shop. No red cloth unveiled the que. It was already hanging high up there a few days ago. Many people had seen it in advance and it caused a discussion. This move was indeed a little extreme. Without Ye Lulu¡¯s publicity, ¡®Linhe Zhai Xing Lou¡¯ had long been mentioned among people. Although no red cloth was unveiled to signify that the restaurant was open for business that day, the effect was much stronger than usual. After Ye Lulu said that it was open for business, she opened the door with Guan Chibei and let people in. She did not say anything. However, the strange thing was that there was no need to advertise. There were indeed people who were eager to try and walk in! There was no other reason. As this ¡®dangerous building¡¯ had been bought and renovated to be a new shop, many people were interested in this ce and wanted to know what it was like inside. Therefore, Ye Lulu¡¯s new shop had the effect to bring along the crowd. Everyone had waited for the shop to be open for a while. Furthermore, there were many people at the docks who had some money. Many people entered the shop. In the new shop. Everyone who entered looked around and their gazes became surprised. So this was the arrangement inside the ¡®dangerous building¡¯! It was simr to what they had imagined, but it did seem more special. In fact, Ye Lulu¡¯s design was not very special. Instead, there was a normal shopkeeper¡¯s counter. There were tables and chairs in the spacious hall. However, the tables and chairs were arranged in a rather thoughtful manner. In the middle was a normal arrangement of tables and chairs in the main hall of a restaurant. It was obvious at a nce that it was filled with people. When it was bustling, it was very noisy. However, at the two sides of this hall, there were two long and exquisite screens. They were slightly curved and crooked, making them seem not so rigid. There was also a concept behind them. Words were carved on the screen. Although it was simple, it had to be said that it was also elegant. Miraculously, following the angle of the screen, there were a few tables and chairs ced intermittently behind the screen. These tables and chairs were the same as the ones outside, but they were half-hidden behind the screen. This was the meticulous design. The tables and chairs on both sides were blocked by a screen. Behind the screen, they spent some effort to arrange them. Those who did not prefer the crowd in the hall could sit in these seats, thus separating them from the liveliness, leaving behind the effect of a quiet environment. The effect was practical. Moreover, it looked elegant! It could be said that this small design made people feel that there was something different. Moreover, it was unknown if it was an illusion or if it was because this building was built by the river. They felt that as soon as they entered, their auras would flow more freely than other ces. The hall was refreshing and pleasant. It was especiallyfortable. What surprised them was¡­ As soon as the opening ceremony was announced, many people rushed in. After everyone chose a seat and sat down, 70% of the seats in the hall were filled! The opening of this new shop already had good business. A lot of support was provided. More people came in from behind and marveled at the building. There were no exaggerated or special arrangements, but it made people feel that this was how the ¡®dangerous building¡¯ was. They were not very disappointed. ¡°What delicious food do you have here?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As a food merchant, are there any special dishes?¡± ¡°If the food isn¡¯t good, the restaurant can¡¯t be opened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your first day opening today. Do you have any promotions?¡± someone asked. Ye Lulu had not entered the kitchen and was still in the hall. She smiled and said, ¡°This is a specialty restaurant, so naturally, there are special dishes. They differ every day. There are also all the other ordinary dishes. Everyone can look at the wall. There are updates every day.¡± ¡°In addition, there will be a discount activity today. For every ten taels of silver spent, there will be a discount of one tael. For every five taels of silver and above spent, there will be a discount of half a tael. For every tael of silver and above spent, there will be a discount of one coin.¡± ¡°All the customers who have eaten in this restaurant will be given a secret gift when they leave.¡± ¡°Also for today, every table will be given a special cold dish, sour and spicy chicken feet.¡± As soon as Ye Lulu finished speaking, someone asked in confusion, ¡°Chicken¡­ chicken feet?! What are they?¡± Was it really what they were thinking? Could this be¡­ a chicken¡¯s foot? Ye Lulu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s that chicken foot that everyone is thinking of. However, no one has to worry. It can be eaten. The food made in this shop will definitely be edible. We won¡¯t force everyone to try it. If anyone doesn¡¯t want it, you can tell the servants not to give it to you.¡± ¡°Wow, this new restaurant just opened for business but they sure talk big¡­ A discount of one tael for every ten taels of silver spent. This building looks quite elegant, but I¡¯ve never heard of this shopkeeper¡¯s background. Who can casually eat ten taels of silver worth of food at an ordinary restaurant? It¡¯s too rare.¡± A customer said. It was not their fault. There was a huge difference in the food and drinks industry. Wine and dishes were expensive in the famous restaurants in Yuan City, but expenditure was not high in most of the other restaurants. After all, everyone had a limit. It was considered a lot to spend one tael of silver per meal, let alone a few taels or even ten taels of silver. The expenditure of ordinary people was about this amount, but it was different for those who had crossed a level. Rich families, perhaps officials or nobles with power, would spend much more. It wasmon to spend a hundred taels on one meal, let alone ten taels. Thergest restaurants in Yuan City were extremely extravagant and usually served these customers. In short, the difference was huge. ¡°If I take the initiative to not want this cold dish, this¡­ chicken feet, would there be otherpensation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t want it ourselves, we¡¯ll have less food than others. There should be something to make up for it, right? Otherwise, how can it be fair?¡± Another person asked. ¡°No, dear guests.¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°The cold dish is free. It¡¯s a gift from our restaurant and not something you ordered.¡± ¡°Therefore, if any customer doesn¡¯t want it, this is your choice. There¡¯s no reason for our restaurant to change it.¡± ¡°After all, this isn¡¯t a dish the customer ordered. It can¡¯t be that if you don¡¯t want this, you can change to another one, right?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s tone was calm. After hearing that, some customers thought for a while and agreed. Chapter 338 - The Popularity of a New Store

Chapter 338: The Poprity of a New Store

After all, it was indeed unreasonable to let others change things that did not cost money. In that case¡­ almost all the customers still asked for the sour and spicy chicken feet. This meant that everyone wanted to take advantage of the free food. ¡°Dear guests, you can order now. Order from the servants.¡± Ye Lulu looked at Guan Chibei, who was standing behind the counter, and signaled him to look ahead. She then turned around and entered the kitchen. ¡°Order from the servants?¡± When they looked up, they saw some bamboo tes hanging on the wall. They were made quite exquisitely and there were names of dishes written on them. It seemed that these were the special dishes that would be served today. Many people came in to see what the inside of this ¡®dangerous building¡¯ looked like, but it was fine to have a meal while they were at it so that they could try the dishes of this new restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s see what special dishes there are today¡­¡± ¡°Boiled Fish? What is that? Using water to steam the fish? How is it delicious? Wouldn¡¯t it be so fishy that it¡¯s hard to eat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also steamed fish head with chopped peppers? Fish head¡­? You can even use a fish head to cook? How can there be meat to eat?¡± ¡°Why is this restaurant especially using pickled goods to cook? Is it the boss¡¯ pickled goods or do they look down on us foring in to eat? They keep making dishes that we don¡¯t know if we can eat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a secret braised pig trotter. Is this pork shoulder? This is considered normal.¡± ¡°There are only these three special dishes today? To be honest, although they¡¯re strange, their names are uniquely straightforward. I quite want to try them.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like special ingredients like fish head, there are also ordinary dishes. The three dishes on the wall are just special dishes. I¡¯ve indeed never heard of them in other restaurants.¡± ¡°There are ordinary dishes. There¡¯s chicken, goose, duck, and fish. There are also stir-fried mushrooms, clear bean sprouts soup, stir-fried eggs with chives, stir-fried pig liver, stir-fried meat¡­ There are quite a lot of dishes, eh? They¡¯re ordinary but it¡¯s just that it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such names.¡± ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care. Yuan City has a new shop, so of course, I have to try new dishes. I like spicy food. That¡­ steamed fish head with chopped peppers. It sounds spicy, right? The shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t bring up a pot of bones, right? There must be something to eat. I¡¯ll order this steamed fish head with chopped peppers!¡± After a while, a crisp voice sounded. ¡°Alright!¡± A man who looked to be only thirteen or fourteen years old was wearing clean clothes. He was this shop¡¯s servant. Although he was a little shy, he still answered the customer. ¡°Dear guest, what do you want?¡± ¡°Let me see. There are five of us. One special dish is definitely not enough. Boiled Fish¡­ That sounds light. I¡¯ll also order the secret braised pork trotter and try this special dish of your restaurant.¡± ¡°In addition, we want stir-fried mushrooms, stir-fried eggs with chives, and stir-fried pig liver. Serve the steamed buns!¡± They were a few merchants who looked like they came from other ces. These men had plenty of money, and they were indeed more decisive. ¡°Dear guest, the steamed buns might not be suitable. White rice would be better to match those dishes.¡± After Ye Lulu¡¯s training, the servant mustered his courage and said. ¡°Huh?¡± The guest looked at the servant in surprise. He did not expect the servant here to dare to give him an opinion. However, he really did not know what the special dishes were. He just casually mentioned steamed buns. Since the servant said that white rice was more suitable, they could eat white rice as well. ¡°I want a secret braised pork trotter as well. This looks the most stable¡­ Let¡¯s get white rice as well. That¡¯s enough. I like meat and I hate vegetables the most!¡± ¡°I also want a secret braised pork trotter and clear bean sprouts soup. Hmm? Why is there a wall with soup and noodles over here? Is it specially for soup noodles? Minced meat noodles with fried egg. This sounds good. I¡¯ll order this!¡± One of the customers turned around and saw that beside the menu was a small wall with soup noodle dishes. There were various kinds of soup noodle dish names written on it. The inest one was pork bone soup noodles. Apart from the broth being pork bone soup, there was nothing else. Following that were vegetable noodles, egg noodles, minced meat noodles with fried egg, braised pork noodles, pork cartge soup noodles, soup noodles with Char Siu, shredded chicken soup noodles, and so on. In short, there were more than ten types of soup noodles. Just by looking at the names, they inexplicably felt very enticing. It was unknown where so many types of soup noodles came from. Even in a proper soup noodles restaurant, there were usually only a few types. Minced pork, minced mutton, Yang Chun noodles¡­ All these types of noodles were unheard of! What was pork cartge soup noodles? What was pork cartge? It had to be said that this attracted many people to click their tongues in wonder. Following that, another batch of customers ordered various kinds of soup noodles. In the newly opened shop, the hall was filled with people. There was an uproar and it was considered lively. On the first day, this scene was not bad. Outside the building, there were some vigers from Yunwu Vige who hade out early to squat down and see how the Guan family¡¯s new shop was doing on the first day it opened. Initially, they were thinking that although the Guan family had bought a shop, they didn¡¯t have any influence in the city. Guan Chibei¡¯s wife was also a vige woman and wasn¡¯t famous. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t even have a customer on the first day the shop opened?! Unexpectedly, they saw that there were already so many people rushing into the restaurant. Even though they were outside the door, they could hear the bustling noise inside. They were so capable? The expressions of the vigers from Yunwu Vige froze. No one knew what they were feeling. The weather was good today. Golden sunlight scattered on the building and Yuan City, making them look like pieces of gold, dazzling and bright. Not long after, Mother Rong and the brothers from the Guan family carried out pots of dishes from the kitchen. To be honest, many people were looking forward to it. They had never heard of the special dishes in this new restaurant, but they were very attractive. They wanted to try it. The first one to be out was¡­ Boiled Fish. The reason was simple. Boiled Fish was the fastest to be cooked. Ye Lulu had stir-fried the M ingredients in advance, so once the water boiled, it would be ready once the sliced fish were added. Therefore, Boiled Fish was the first dish toe out. Many customers couldn¡¯t help stretching their necks to see. However, their expressions immediately became surprised. This was because they had yet to see the dish clearly, but they could already smell a strong and domineering smell. This smell was a little domineering. It made people feel very excited! This smell was still spicy, but it wasn¡¯t choking. It only made one¡¯s heart itch¡­ ¡°What dish is this?¡± ¡°Oh, I know. This is steamed fish head with chopped peppers, right? From the name, it sounds spicy.¡± ¡°It smells so spicy. Is this edible? But it does smell quite good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fragrant. Even though it¡¯s really spicy¡­ damn, why am I drooling?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Someone swallowed their saliva as well and said, ¡°What¡¯s up with this? I have a craving.¡± Mother Rong carried therge pot of food to one of the tables and reported the dish. ¡°Boiled Fish is served.¡± The person, who had ordered the dishes, and the surrounding people were stunned and said in surprise, ¡°This is Boiled Fish?!¡± This dish was actually Boiled Fish! Was the Boiled Fish that spicy?! From the name, it sounded like boiled fish meat in in water. Unexpectedly, it was actually a pot of spicy and fragrant ingredients! Everyone was stunned. It waspletely beyond their expectations. The person who had ordered the dishes was even more stunned. Mother Rong observed his expression and asked, ¡°Boiled Fish is spicy. Dear guest, can¡¯t you eat spicy food? I can serve you a bowl of cold water so that you can rinse the fish meat before eating.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ No.¡± The man came back to his senses and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t eat it, but I¡¯m a foreigner. The passenger ship I was on came from Wu Zhou. The crew on the ship were all from Wu Zhou. The food they provided was spicy. I wanted to eat something light, but didn¡¯t expect this to be spicy as well¡­¡± This customer was the most inconspicuous one who had ordered food in the bustling hall just now. As everyone thought that Boiled Fish was the ndest, no one ordered it. Under the shouts of ¡®secret braised pork trotter¡¯ and ¡®steamed fish head with chopped pepper,¡¯ this customer could be considered ¡®silent¡¯ when he ordered the Boiled Fish. However, he was the first to cause a stir. Mother Rong looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Dear guest, it depends on your mood. If you want to try the original taste of the Boiled Fish, eat it directly. If you don¡¯t want to eat spicy food, pour some cold water over it to rinse the spices off before eating. You can also order stir-fried vegetables and eat them together. It¡¯s salty and light.¡± The person nced at the Boiled Fish and saw arge pot of thick red soup in the white pot. Chili, garlic, and even pepper were floating on the red soup. It looked very spicy. At the top, there was ayer of oil¡­ It didn¡¯t look exaggerated, but it was inexplicably tempting. In the rich soup, there was white fish meat floating. It looked very fresh and tender. It was obviously ordinary fish meat but seemed to have be extremely delicious. That person could eat spicy food, to begin with. He hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ll order a clear bean sprouts soup.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mother Rong agreed quickly and reminded him, ¡°There are bean sprouts under this Boiled Fish as well.¡± It was the first day the new shop had opened¡­ Mother Rong and the rest could not contain their joy and naturally didn¡¯t set up their stall for the day. They came to the new shop to take a look and help out and see how the situation in the shop was. She looked so happy¡­ Of course, the entire Guan family was here. Furthermore, they tried their best to wear new clothes. The family was full of vigor. They were pleasantly surprised and could not contain their excitement at the opening of the shop. When the firecrackers were set off at the door just now, the entire family was present. After business officially started, the two sisters-inw of the Guan family entered the kitchen to help Ye Lulu. The two sisters-inw helped to slice fish and solved Ye Lulu¡¯s problem. The others were helping to attract customers in the hall. Chapter 339 - Secret Special Dish

Chapter 339: Secret Special Dish

Another few dishes were carried out one after another. First, there were dishes that were cooked quickly like Boiled Fish, stir-fried pig liver, and stir-fried mushrooms. However, there was no doubt that as soon as these dishes were served, the hall was filled with a rich and intense fragrance. Especially the Boiled Fish. The fragrance of this dish was too domineering. In an instant, the entire first floor of the restaurant was filled with the smell. ¡°That¡¯s stir-fried pig liver, right? This pig liver smells so good! It¡¯s stir-fried so well that I want to eat just by smelling it!¡± The fragrance was everywhere. It was really too fragrant. The other customers couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Hurry up! Where are our dishes?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry. This smells too good.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, quickly serve the dishes!¡± Many people were about to m the tables. On the other side, the first person to be served the Boiled Fish silently picked up a piece of fresh fish meat and moved it to his nose. The strong spicy smell of pepper wafted over. However, strangely, he did not feel disgusted. He only felt that his stomach was even emptier. The fish meat entered his mouth¡­ The merchant¡¯s expression froze at first. His eyes widened again, and then he stopped for a few seconds. Then, his face revealed an expression of disbelief. He chewed a few times and swallowed. When he finished this piece of fish meat, his expression had already changed. It went from silent to slightly excited while salivating. It looked like his emotions were surging. ¡°Oh!¡± When he ate, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only picked up another piece of snow-white fish meat and a small handful of bean sprouts. Together with the fragrant and spicy soup, he took a bite and ate arge mouthful of rice. That person revealed afortable expression with his mouth full of food. He was¡­ really satisfied! Moreover, this dish was too delicious. Boiled Fish looked very spicy and was also spicy when eaten. It was spicy and numbing. However, it was not the kind of spicy taste that was difficult to swallow. Instead, it was enticing. It was just right and emitted a strong and rich texture on his tongue. The fish meat at the bottom of the soup was extremely smooth. What was even more shocking was that not only did the fish meat not have any fishy smell, but there was also a faint fresh and sweet taste. How was this fish meat made? Where did this fish meate from? How could it be so delicious?! Forgive this brother for being mute. At this moment, there was only one word in his mind: delicious. Moreover, it waspletely different from the spicy dishes on the ship. Although this dish was spicy, the taste was much richer. It wasn¡¯t just spicy, but alluring. After taking one bite, he immediately wanted to take a second bite. He felt extremely happy. The fish meat was fresh and tender. The bean sprouts were refreshing and juicy. This man even scooped some spicy soup and mixed it with rice to eat. After eating a fewrge mouthfuls of Boiled Fish, the man picked up the clear bean sprout soup. As soon as he ate them¡­ He felt that it was extremely sweet and there was a rich bean fragrance. The clear soup removed the greasiness well. It had to be said that Boiled Fish and clear bean sprout soup were a perfect match! This man wanted to eat something light and a little in. Then, his appetite became bigger and he ate heartily. As his dish was the first to be served, it was not as if no one was paying attention to him. In the end, they saw him be energetic. He was not a talkative person, and he did not say anything. However, his actions and expression showed the taste of the dish. It was really nerve-wracking. Looking at this person¡¯s reaction after eating it, it should be quite good! Chapter 340 - Nangong Yupiao Went to the Shop

Chapter 340: Nangong Yupiao Went to the Shop

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fortunately, Ye Lulu¡¯s speed in producing other dishes was also fast. It was mainly because she had followed the model of her aunt and uncle¡¯s restaurant in her previous life. Many dishes were halfpleted in advance before undergoing key steps of processing. Even though it was a dish like secret braised pork trotter, it could still be quickly cooked. It was also because she was familiar with the kitchen work in the past that everything was arranged appropriately for Ye Lulu. Her hands and feet were very agile, and she did things in the fastest manner. With the two sisters-inw of the Guan family helping out, the dishes were served one after another. The guests in the hall quickly saw the dishes being served. ¡°Secret braised pig trotter.¡± Mother Rong presented the new dish. When the customers saw it, they saw that the pork trotter had been chopped into a suitable size. It was fat and soft. The luster was honey-colored. It was glossy and rich. In the sauce, it trembled slightly, as if just touching the skin alone would break it. This secret braised pork trotter¡­ seemed to be different from other pork trotters. There seemed to be peanuts inside! The color of the sauce seemed to be a little different. Ordinary pig trotters seemed to only have the color of soy sauce. It was either dark or a little light. However, this secret braised pork trotter was slightly red in the sauce. The color was extremely special, and it made people feel that the taste was different! Moreover, the gravy at the bottom of the te was also thick. Wrapped in the slightly trembling pork trotter, it was even more alluring. The gravy also seemed to be different than usual. For some reason, the peanuts were also sprinkled very well. The chopped pieces were also more convenient to eat than themonly seen whole pig trotter. ¡°Steamed fish head with chopped peppers!¡± This dish attracted more attention. After all, when many people saw the name of the dish, they were wondering how to eat the fish head. Didn¡¯t that mean that there was no meat at all? Which restaurant would cook such a dish? At this moment, everyone was surprised. They saw that it was a rtivelyrge t te with a thickyer of red chili on top. Everyone was speechless. However, when they looked again, they saw that fish meat was steamed under theyer of red chili. Mother Rong put down this dish. The customer at the table said in surprise, ¡°Such a big fish head?¡± The steamed fish head was steamed with two psid t. A corner of the fish head was revealed from under the chopped chili. The fair and tender fish meat was dipped in the bright red gravy, making people salivate. The customer was a little surprised. He had ordered this steamed fish head with chopped peppers originally just to see what kind of new dish it was. Now, he was pleasantly surprised. It looked so delicious! ¡°Dear guest, today¡¯s special dishes are more satisfying with rice.¡± That customer picked up the chopsticks and pushed aside the chili. He picked up a piece of fish meat and ced it in his mouth. He was immediately pleasantly surprised. It felt good! Spicy was the first feeling. Following that, there was a rich vor of freshness, saltiness, sweetness, and so on. Why was it sweet? Under the spicy taste of chili, the fish meat actually tasted fresh and sweet! ¡°This steamed fish head with chopped peppers is amazing!¡± The customer patted the table and praised. When the dishes were ordered, the hall was filled with different voices and climaxes. When the dishes were served, the atmosphere in the restaurant heated up. All the customers at each table were tasting the new special dishes with surprise and eagerness. They were full of enjoyment and praise. ¡°This secret braised pork trotter¡­ It¡¯s really made with a secret recipe. This taste is different from other restaurants!¡± ¡°Stir-fried pig liver is amazing.. The pig liver is iparably tender, but it¡¯s stir-fried well! Even the green peppers and wood ears are stir-fried very well.¡± Chapter 341 - Enthusiastic Response

Chapter 341: Enthusiastic Response

¡°Steamed fish head with chopped peppers¡­ I didn¡¯t expect there to be so much meat to eat on the fish head. Moreover, the taste is also so good!¡± ¡°The Boiled Fish is also very satisfying! I¡¯ve never eaten fish meat that has such a taste. It¡¯s really amazing. The fish meat is tender and spicy. It¡¯s just that sometimes, I can¡¯t help but take a big mouthful and end up eating the peppers as well. It¡¯s numbing, haha.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten three bowls of rice¡­¡± ¡°This new restaurant is not bad! The taste is actually so satisfying and unique. I haven¡¯t eaten this restaurant¡¯s dishes at other ces.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t disappoint me. I only wanted to join in the fun today but I didn¡¯t expect to taste new dishes.¡± It really matched that phrase: An auspicious opening. On the first day of Ye Lulu¡¯s new restaurant¡¯s opening, business was very good. Right from the beginning, there was no shortage of customers. People came in batches. The atmosphere in the restaurant was also very lively. Most of the people sighed in admiration and enjoyment. The strong fragrance that spread had never stopped. Upon seeing such a lively scene, Mother Rong and the rest felt relieved. They smiled so widely that their eyes could not be seen. Their faces were filled with joy. Outside the restaurant¡­ When the lingering vigers saw Ye Lulu¡¯s new restaurant was full of guests, they turned around and left, dumbfounded. Not only did the Guan family¡¯s shop in the city look imposing, but their business was also very good! Oh my, the Guan family was a family from the mountains. Guan Chibei¡¯s wife was also a vige woman. How could they open such a restaurant in the city?! How could they?! These vigers who hade to see the situation returned to the vige with mixed emotions. Just as Ye Lulu¡¯s new shop opened and the atmosphere was bustling with noise and excitement, another important figure appeared. A group of servants surrounded an elegant and beautiful woman. The jewelry on her head had been changed, but it was still intertwined with gold and jade. It was so extravagant that it was eye-catching. As soon as Madam Rufei entered, she attracted the silence and attention of the entire hall. This was because the news of the youngest prince and the Nangong family¡¯s Madam appearing at the Golden Inn had long spread throughout Yuan City. Many people knew about this. In addition, Madam Rufei¡¯s appearance was quite grand. It was unknown if it was because, after the incident at the innst time, there were more people by Madam Rufei¡¯s side. Apart from the maidservants, there was also a group of guards. It was obvious that someone important had arrived. She was even differentiated from ordinary rich people. Therefore, when Madam Rufei arrived, the originally lively atmosphere became different. Guan Chibei went to look for Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu washed her hands and specially walked out to wee Madam Rufei. This was because Guan Chibei knew that it was always Ye Lulu who interacted with Madam Rufei in the past. What Madam Rufei cared about was Ye Lulu¡¯s food, and her culinary skills. Madam Rufei sent over the opening ceremony gift and ordered someone to bring over a brocade box. Then, she smiled at Ye Lulu who hade out and said, ¡°Madam Ye, congrattions on the opening of your new shop. This is a gift from me. I wish you sess in your business.¡± Ye Lulu epted the gift and smiled at Madam Rufei. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe personally. Thank you.¡± The others did not expect Madam Rufei to visit personally to congratte Ye Lulu today. In fact, Madam Rufei had said that she woulde to support Ye Lulu. Furthermore, it was for the sake of Qin¡¯er¡¯s food. They still had to wait for Second Master Nangong toe to Yuan City, which was in ten days. Her daughter, Nangong Qin, would most likely have to rely on Linhe Zhai Xing Lou for her diet. Chapter 342 - Gold Inlaid with Jade Mountain

Chapter 342: Gold Iid with Jade Mountain

Madam Rufei was happy that Ye Lulu had opened a new restaurant. In the future, Nangong Qin¡¯s meals could be settled at her restaurant. It was less worrisome. Furthermore, from the looks of it, there was a variety of dishes. Qin¡¯er could have more food options! Ye Lulu received the congrattory gift. ording to the Shang dynasty¡¯s habit, congrattory gifts were to be opened in person. Firstly, the business would be prosperous. Secondly, the arrival of an important guest meant that they wanted to give their wishes. This should be disyed in front of others. Ye Lulu did not need to open the box. As soon as itnded in her hand, the box happened to open up, revealing the gift inside. Ye Lulu was stunned. The other customers present also widened their eyes and were stunned as if they were shed by golden light. Madam Rufei had actually given Ye Lulu¡¯s new shop a gold iid with jade ornament. The ornament was not small. It looked like a golden mountain, carved from white jade. Clouds and mist could be vaguely seen on the mountain peaks. It was extremely well-carved. The outside was wrapped in ayer of gold. It was not a rigid full-contour outline, but an extremely exquisite iy that followed the shape. Not only did it not look tacky, but it also added a heavy noble aura to the mountain. Looking carefully, the top of the mountain seemed to have been sprinkled with fine gold powder. In short, the entire thing looked¡­ It was iparably expensive and noble. One could tell with a look that it was not an ordinary item. It was not the kind of quality that rich people could buy from the shops on the market with money. Instead, it was a precious item from arge family. Only skilled workers could make it. Even ignoring the fact that the materials were iid with gold and jade, it was definitely expensive. The vivid carving was amazing and it had a luxurious aura. The customers in the hall let out an uproar. All their surprised gazes were focused on the brocade box in Ye Lulu¡¯s hand. They were shocked. They did not expect the boss of this ¡®dangerous building¡¯ to know such a noble. Not only was her aura shocking, but the gift she gave was also extraordinary! Some people recognized that this was the legendary Madam Rufei from the Nangong family. They were so shocked that their breathing became uneven. The way they looked at Ye Lulu and this shop was inevitably different. ¡°Madam, this is too expensive¡­¡± Ye Lulu was also a little shocked. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Madam Rufei in surprise.¡± You¡­¡± ¡°ept it.¡± Madam Rufei smiled gently and said, ¡°The congrattory gift cannot be refunded. This is just a token of my appreciation. Moreover, Madam Ye has opened a new shop. My Qin¡¯er will have to rely on Madam Ye for her food in the future.¡± Ye Lulu was not a petty person. She epted it calmly and generously. Then, she said some nice words of thanks and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. If Young Miss wants to eat, Madam can bring her over. My food here will definitely be clean and nutritious. Young Miss will like it.¡± Madam Rufei immediately revealed a surprised smile. Her daughter¡¯s diet could be said to be troubling her the most. Now, it seemed that there was a solution. Qin¡¯er would not be thinner because she ate less when she was out. Madam Rufei smiled like the spring wind. ¡°Thank you, Madam Ye.¡± Madam Rufei had actually brought Nangong Qin over today. It was only the first day they had opened for business, but she was already impatient. Qin¡¯er was about to finish her fishballs again. Chapter 343 - A Noble Arrives

Chapter 343: A Noble Arrives

¡°Furthermore, Madam Ye, your husband¡­ saved our Yupiao back then. I have to thank you and your husband. Madam Ye, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. This is only right.¡± Madam Rufei looked at Guan Chibei covertly. Nangong Yupiao had fallen from the building and this incident was rted to the youngest prince. It was not appropriate for the matter that night to be on the table. Furthermore, Guan Chibei was an outsider, so Madam Rufei only talked to Ye Lulu. At this point, Ye Lulu could only ept the mountain that was iid with gold and jade. Moreover, her attitude was not timid. She smiled generously at Madam Rufei and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam. Did you bring Young Miss over today? Pleasee upstairs to the private room on the third floor, Madam. I¡¯ll prepare some suitable food. Madam and Young Miss can enjoy them.¡± As expected, Madam Rufei was happy to hear this. Nangong Qin was taken by a maidservant to buy candied hawthorn outside and came inte. Madam Rufei had sent someone to call them. As she nodded to Ye Lulu, Ye Lulu personally led them to the third floor. The first floor was a hall. The second floor was also a hall but outdoors. The third floor was simr but smaller than the second floor. Ye Lulu had thought for a moment and built the third floor into the structure of a private room. The balcony was exposed. The private rooms on the third floor were definitely reserved for the nobles. Madam Rufei was invited upstairs. The environment was suitable for her. Ye Lulu brought them up. Madam Rufei saw a bunch of flower names. Ye Lulu asked Madam Rufei which she liked. Madam Rufei showed considerable interest. After looking at them one by one, she asked with some interest, ¡°Why are these all flowers and not dragons or tigers? If women can use them, does that mean that men can¡¯t? Oh¡­ there are so many flowers. Can I choose the ¡®Narcissus¡¯ room?¡± Madam Rufei said, ¡°I like narcissus. They¡¯re noble and refined.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Lulu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the first customer in our private rooms, so of course, you can choose as you wish. Our shop doesn¡¯t have elegant rooms like Soaring Dragons and Leaping Tigers. We only have floral names. They¡¯re a little more elegant.¡± In fact, Ye Lulu did not want to open her shop and still showcase the authority of men. Once she followed the men¡¯s wishes and named some private rooms Dragon, Tiger, or Leopard, which symbolized men, they would definitely suppress the ones with flower names, which symbolized women. Perhaps at that time, all the guests would only be willing to go to the Dragon, Tiger, or Leopard rooms and wouldn¡¯t treat the flower rooms as first-grade. Or perhaps, they would automatically be divided into the private rooms that men should go to and the private rooms that women should go to. When the timees, everyone would automatically be divided based on their attributes. None of this was what Ye Lulu wanted. She wanted to name all the private rooms as flowers. When men and women came, they could only choose the name of the private room with flowers. This was her territory, so they would follow her rules. Madam Rufei liked the immortal aura, so she went to the Narcissus room. Soon, the young Nangong Qin was carried over by the maidservant. Ye Lulu made a dish of Boiled Fish, steamed eggs with dried scallops, steamed chicken with Shiitake mushroom, and stir-fried vegetables. She sent them to the Narcissus private room. ¡°Madam, this is specially made for you and Young Miss. Boiled Fish has a strong taste and is numbing and spicy. You and Young Miss should eat it carefully. Steamed egg with dried scallops is the best for children. It¡¯s nutritious and tender. The other two dishes are also suitable for you and Young Miss.¡± Ye Lulu introduced. Chapter 344 - Nangong Qin

Chapter 344: Nangong Qin

As expected, Madam Rufei revealed a look of joy. She was extremely satisfied with the fact that it was suitable for children to eat and it was good for her body. The main reason was that Qin¡¯er only liked the food made by this restaurant. If what she cooked was good for children, it would be perfect. ¡°Madam Ye, you can call her Qin¡¯er.¡± Madam Rufei smiled and said, ¡°This child loves your cooking. She¡¯ll probablye to you often in the future.¡± Nangong Qin also liked Ye Lulu. She raised a hand and tugged at the corner of Ye Lulu¡¯s clothes. She looked up and said to her childishly, ¡°Aunt, my name is Nangong Qin.¡± This child actually automatically addressed Ye Lulu as auntie. This could be said to be very close. Even if auntie did not necessarily mean that they were rted by blood, for someone of Nangong Qin¡¯s status to take the initiative to call her auntie, that was also incredible. It could be seen that Nangong Qin liked Ye Lulu quite a lot. She widened her eyes and even stuffed her little hand into Ye Lulu¡¯s. Who wouldn¡¯t like beautiful women? Furthermore, this smiling woman could cook delicious food. Ye Lulu also liked Qin¡¯er. After hooking her hand, she pinched her smooth face and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a special drink next time.¡± In the Shang dynasty, beverages were called drinks. Ye Lulu followed the customs and called them that. What she wanted to make was milk tea. The main reason was that when she sold congee previously, she had developed this ¡®takeout box¡¯ with a bamboo tube. The shape of the bamboo tube was almost like a modern cup of milk tea. She felt that she could develop milk tea. Actually, pearls could be made as well. She could drink the entire pearl milk tea when the time came. One had to design their own life. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for the Shang dynasty to not have things that existed in the modern world? The homemade milk tea didn¡¯t contain much sugar and the ingredients were fresh. It was suitable for children to drink and was even good for them. ¡°What drink?¡± Qin¡¯er widened her eyes and looked at Ye Lulu curiously. Madam Rufei, who was beside them, also noticed this, especially when Ye Lulu pinched Qin¡¯er¡¯s face. Qin¡¯er¡¯s temper didn¡¯t seem to be good. She usually didn¡¯t even let the maidservants beside her touch her. She didn¡¯t expect Qin¡¯er to let an unfamiliar woman like Ye Lulu touch her. She was also curious what kind of drink Ye Lulu was talking about. ¡°You can try it next time.¡± Ye Lulu smiled and kept them in suspense. She gestured to Madam Rufei and walked out of the private room. Madam Rufei and Qin¡¯er were having their meal in a private room upstairs. The hall downstairs was still bustling with noise and excitement because a noble had arrived. There was still an endless stream of people who came, and the tables and chairs in the hall were already full. When Ye Lulu went downstairs, themotion was even stronger because Ye Lulu had just gone upstairs and no one else was cooking in the kitchen. However, that was a noble. The guests didn¡¯t dare to speak and waited. As soon as they saw Ye Lulue down, they became anxious. Ye Lulu entered the kitchen and immediately started cooking. Fortunately, she had learned from her aunt and uncle and was able to cook quickly. Just as Madam Rufei¡¯s arrival stirred up a wave of excitement in the restaurant, another person who attracted everyone¡¯s attention arrived. Her dress was fluttering, and she looked noble and proud. Not only was the jewelry on her body expensive, but it was also extremely exquisite. She was so beautiful that no one dared to look at her. The group of maidservants and guards was more vigorous than when Madam Rufei had appeared just now. This woman walked in, and her beautiful face and eyes started to look around the hall. Nangong Yupiao was actually here as well. Chapter 345 - Nangong Yupiao

Chapter 345: Nangong Yupiao

What was she doing here? Ye Lulu was in the kitchen and did not see Nangong Yupiao. Instead, Nangong Yupiao saw Guan Chibei receiving money from the front counter. Mother Rong and the rest did not know these nobles, so they could only let Guan Chibei receive them. When Nangong Yupiao saw Guan Chibei, her eyes lit up and she walked towards him. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you.¡± Nangong Yupiao looked at Guan Chibei. She had sent people to investigate Guan Chibei¡¯s identity and whereabouts. In fact, she had long known Guan Chibei¡¯s name. When she returnedter, she had also checked on Guan Chibei¡¯s wife, Ye Lulu, and learned more. She had found out about Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu from the people she had sent. They were about to open a shop in the city today, which was this Linhe Zhai Xing Lou. Nangong Yupiao had especially rushed over and appeared in the shop. At that moment, she could not help bute to see Guan Chibei¡­ Secondly, she felt an inexplicable feeling. In short, she wanted toe and take a look. ¡°Miss Nangong.¡± Guan Chibei walked forward and nodded at Nangong Yupiao calmly. He greeted her politely and asked, ¡°May I know why Miss Nangong is here?¡± When Nangong Yupiao saw Guan Chibei, her heart could not help but flutter. However, she held back her blush. As soon as she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°Your shop is much worse than the ones I frequent. However, it¡¯s still alright in Yuan City.¡± Her tone was disdainful and a little arrogant. The surrounding people were speechless. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered, but his expression did not change. He said to Nangong Yupiao, ¡°We¡¯re a small business. It can¡¯tpare to Miss Nangong¡¯s horizons. Please forgive me.¡± The surrounding customers watched and felt that this noble miss was really¡­ How should they put it? Ignoring how this new shop was like first, who would belittle someone else¡¯s first day of business like this? Wasn¡¯t this noble miss too arrogant? Thankfully, the owner had a good temper and his expression was normal. Nangong Yupiao looked at Guan Chibei and wanted to say more to him. However, she thought of something and raised her chin. Her tone became even nobler as she said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how the dishes taste. However, looking at the size of this restaurant and that it¡¯s in Yuan City, it¡¯s unknown. I reckon the taste of the dishes is nothing special. They¡¯re very ordinary.¡± Nangong Yupiao straightened her back, revealing the noble aura of a woman. She said, ¡°Looking at your shop, it looks ordinary from the outside, and the decorations are not pleasing¡­ It can¡¯tpare to a third-ss shop under my family¡¯s name. Fortunately, the poprity and business here seem good. Perhaps the Feng Shui here is alright.¡± Nangong Yupiao said arrogantly. The other customers who heard this were all stunned. They didn¡¯t know why this noble miss had appeared. Who would ridicule a new restaurant on its first day of opening? Moreover, these words¡­ It could be said that she was high and almighty and looked down on them extremely, vividly disying her disdain. They really did not know if it was because of her family background that she did not know what was called ¡®asking for a beating¡¯. Even Mother Rong was a little angry when she heard Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words. She felt that Nangong Yupiao was here to cause trouble. Why did she look down on their new shop? Guan Chibei¡¯s aura had been calm the entire time, and his expression was no different. He said to Nangong Yupiao as usual, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯recking. We¡¯re just a small business. We can¡¯tpare to the Nangong family¡¯s assets.¡± When Nangong Yupiao saw that Guan Chibei was not angry, she calmed down and snorted. ¡°You can¡¯tpare, but as long as you have more capital, this building can at least be decorated more luxuriously. You guys are just short of money.¡± Chapter 346 - Pure Gold Pixiu

Chapter 346: Pure Gold Pixiu

¡°Not to mention our Nangong family, even the money in my hands¡­ is like a mountain. I can fill in this small w at any time. As long as I say the word, everything will be resolved.¡± Nangong Yupiao deliberately looked at Guan Chibei and specially disyed her ability. Actually, for the past few days, Nangong Yupiao felt a little ufortable and conflicted. On the one hand, Guan Chibei¡¯s status was low. ording to normal standards, he was not worthy to appear by her side. However, she seemed to like the other party a little¡­ Nangong Yupiao felt that it was quite awkward. Guan Chibei¡­ It was a little difficult for her to say that she liked him. Secondly, Guan Chibei already had a wife¡­ It was not that Nangong Yupiao cared about a married man, but Guan Chibei¡¯s wife was a vige woman. There was a huge difference between them. Nangong Yupiao was interested in Guan Chibei, but she could notpare herself to Guan Chibei¡¯s wife. Therefore, after Nangong Yupiao returned from Yunwu Vige that day, she had been conflicted for a few days. The main reason was that she couldn¡¯t cross this hurdle. Later on, she thought of a new trick. That was¡­ in front of Guan Chibei, she would not lose face and lower her status. However, she had to attract Guan Chibei¡¯s attention. Therefore, she thought of doing the opposite. She could not say that she had any thoughts in front of Guan Chibei, but she could show her power and status. She would let Guan Chibei see her superiority. She specially picked out the shorings Guan Chibei had and showed that she could help him¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that make Guan Chibei value her more? Perhaps the best solution was to let Guan Chibei take the initiative to be interested in her. This way, Guan Chibei would fall in love with her step by step¡­ but she would also not lose her status and self-esteem. This was why Nangong Yupiao hade today with such a tone. However, only she felt that it was suitable. Everyone else frowned. What else would this noble miss say? The owner should be angry soon. However, all the customers guessed wrongly. Guan Chibei was not angry. His expression was still calm as he said, ¡°Miss Nangong, you¡¯re from the Nangong family, so you naturally have an extraordinary status. We¡¯re just a small shop. May I know why you¡¯re here today?¡± Nangong Yupiao smiled, but she was satisfied. She felt that Guan Chibei had made the first step to acknowledge her status. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°I happened to know that this is your shop. I happened to pass by today for your first day of business, so I came in to take a look. I once¡­ knew you, so I wanted to see your new shop.¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words sounded like she was superior. ¡°This is my gift to you for your opening. Yue¡¯er, bring the gift up.¡± A maidservant behind her walked forward with a brocade box in her hand. It was even bigger than Madam Rufei¡¯s. It was covered in gold satin and looked very noble. Everyone was in an uproar again and felt that they didn¡¯t understand this noblewoman. What did shee over for? Her words were unpleasant, but in the blink of an eye, she gave such an extravagant gift. ¡°This is a pure gold Pixiu.¡± Nangong Yupiao had spent a lot. Not only was her gift shocking, but when she spoke, she was also very arrogant. She raised her chin and said, ¡°There are gold coins everywhere under its feet. The thing thates out of its mouth is liquid gold. I got a first-grade craftsman to carve this. The hairs on its body are obvious. Take a look. It¡¯s definitely a treasure you¡¯ve never seen before. It¡¯s worth a lot of money and also attracts money.¡± Yue¡¯er opened the brocade box in front of everyone and immediately revealed the Pixiu inside. Then, all the customers were shocked. This Pixiu was not small at all. It was as big as an adult man¡¯s fist. If such a big Pixiu was made of pure gold¡­ This was at least a few catties. This was really generous. Everyone was shocked and looked at this shop a lot differently. This new shop did not seem to have a prominent reputation. Why were there so many noblesing to congratte them?! They were even so generous with their gifts¡­ ¡°Take it. ce it on the table and attract money for your shop. When other people enter your shop, they could be considered to have something that they like.¡± Nangong Yupiao raised her head and spoke with a sense of superiority. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyebrows moved and he said, ¡°Miss Nangong¡¯s gift¡­¡± At this point, his original words changed and he suddenly said, ¡°Miss Nangong came to deliver a gift. Mother, go in and call Lulu out.¡± There was no need for Mother Rong to shout. Ye Lulu had already heard themotion in front and happened toe out. When she saw this scene, her eyes shed and she walked over. She smiled and said to the few of them: ¡°Oh, this is Miss Nangong. Our shop has just opened today, and Miss Nangong is here personally. We are really grateful to Miss Nangong.¡± Ye Lulu smiled and said a string of words of wee. Nangong Yupiao paused as if she did not want to see Ye Lulu. However, there seemed to be no choice. Ye Lulu had a share of this shop. ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Yupiao paused for a moment and subconsciously raised her stance. She looked at Ye Lulu disdainfully and opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Ye Lulu curled her lips and looked at the Pixiu. Her eyes shed and she said with a smile, ¡°Miss Nangong is too polite. This congrattory gift is really too expensive. It¡¯s actually a golden Pixiu.¡± Nangong Yupiao was a little stunned and did not know if she should reply to Ye Lulu. She shouldn¡¯t reply. She came here for Guan Chibei and did not want to interact with Ye Lulu. She did not even want to see her at all. She shouldn¡¯t reply¡­ Ye Lulu was one of the owners of this new shop. Since she hade with the excuse of congratting them and everyone was looking, it was inappropriate for her not to talk to Ye Lulu. Otherwise, she would be suspected. Therefore, Nangong Yupiao did not know what to do. On the other hand, her maidservant, Yue¡¯er, knew what her master was thinking. She also felt that Guan Chibei was far from worthy of her master. In the end, her Miss fell for him and even took the initiative to look for him repeatedly. She did not like Guan Chibei¡¯s wife at all. As Ye Lulu was Guan Chibei¡¯s wife, Yue¡¯er treated Ye Lulu as an insult to her Miss¡¯ existence. She was extremely rude and said to Ye Lulu: ¡°Who are you? How dare you talk to our Miss? You don¡¯t even deserve to talk to me.¡± Guan Chibei¡¯s expression froze. Ye Lulu did not look angry. Instead, she looked surprised. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m thedy boss of this shop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even worthy to talk to you? Oh, then why did your Misse to our shop to congratte us? Do you mean that your Miss went to a ce that can¡¯t evenpare to a servant like you?¡± Yue¡¯er¡¯s expression froze when she heard Ye Lulu¡¯s words. Her reaction was extremely embarrassing. Ye Lulu¡¯s voice turned cold imperceptibly and she added, ¡°However, to be honest, even the beggars on the streets are nobler than you. At the very least, they¡¯re humans and normal citizens of the Shang dynasty. However, you¡¯re just a maidservant. You can¡¯t evenpare tomoners. You belong to your Miss. You¡¯re no different from cats and dogs. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 347 - Ye Lulu Appears

Chapter 347: Ye Lulu Appears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Ye Lulu said these cold words, although her tone was neither soft nor harsh, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became silent. She humiliated Nangong Yupiao¡¯s personal maidservant like this. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression also became ugly. In the end, Ye Lulu turned around and looked at Nangong Yupiao. Then, she smiled coldly and added, ¡°Right, Miss Nangong? This is how the Shang dynastyws determine the status of a maidservant. As the eldest daughter of the Nangong family, you must know better than ordinarymoners like me.¡± These words directly put Nangong Yupiao on the spot and made her agree with Ye Lulu. There were no other words to protect her maidservant, Yue¡¯er. Yue¡¯er¡¯s expression froze fiercely. She was embarrassed and extremely humiliated, but she waspletely stunned and speechless. As for Nangong Yupiao, she was also very angry. Of course, she did not agree. Her personal maidservant was definitely very noble. She was even nobler than the others. Furthermore, who was this woman? How dare shepare her maidservant to pet animals? This woman was not even worthy of licking her maidservant¡¯s feet! Nangong Yupiaopletely agreed with Yue¡¯er¡¯s words. However, Ye Lulu spoke first and brought up the Shang dynasty¡¯sws. She had no grounds to rebut. No matter how arrogant Nangong Yupiao was, she knew that she could not oppose the Shang dynasty¡¯sws in front of everyone. Hence, she choked on Ye Lulu¡¯s words. Nangong Yupiao was speechless. Yue¡¯er could only be stepped on and humiliated by Ye Lulu like this. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes were cold, but there was a smile on her lips. She said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Nangong, for your congrattory gift. However, you said that this is the only item in our shop that would be fancied. That¡¯s not true. You don¡¯t know yet, right? Just now, Madam Rufei came over and even gave us a congrattory gift. Madam Rufei¡¯s congrattory gift should be worthy of your attention.¡± p, p, p¡­ She pped their faces repeatedly¡­ The words that Nangong Yupiao and her maidservant had said just now were pped back by Ye Lulu. When Nangong Yupiao heard this, her expression turned ugly. Why didn¡¯t she know that Second Aunt was actually here? What capabilities did this shop have? Was it worthy of her Second Aunt toe over personally to deliver a congrattory gift? Nangong Yupiao really did not agree. She came because of Guan Chibei, but after excluding Guan Chibei, she felt that this shop was not worthy for them to step foot in! Second Aunt must be crazy. Why did shee here personally to congratte them?! Nangong Yupiao really did not know and did not expect this. Now that she had been pped in the face by Ye Lulu, her face was even colder. She could not say anything and was unable to vent her anger. The problem was that Nangong Yupiao had already sent out her gift. Ye Lulu even stepped forward and took the congrattory gift from Yue¡¯er¡¯s hands. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Nangong, this is extraordinary. I¡¯ll thank Miss Nangong first. You¡¯re called Yue¡¯er, right? Look, even your Miss came over to give us a congrattory gift. The gift is still so expensive. It can be seen that she thinks very highly of our new shop. I¡¯m thedy boss, also the shop owner. Don¡¯t you think that your words arepletely wrong?¡± Nangong Yupiao was speechless. Yue¡¯er looked embarrassed. They could not refute her at all. All the customers were also speechless. Thedy boss was lying through her teeth! Which of the words that the noble miss had said just now meant that she thought highly of her shop? She obviously did not like her at all! The only one who was happy was Ye Lulu. When she said this, Nangong Yupiao and Yue¡¯er¡¯s faces darkened. Everyone was bbergasted and the entire hall was silent. Indeed, after saying these words, Ye Lulu actually epted Nangong Yupiao¡¯s congrattory gift! It would be a waste if she did not want it. She would not let anyonee knocking on her door and ruin the scene but save the other party¡¯s gift for her in the end. Of course, she would ept the gift. How could she let go of such a precious golden Pixiu? Ye Lulu received the Pixiu with a smile and even said, ¡°Miss Nangong, you¡¯re so kind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ce this golden Pixiu in the most eye-catching ce at the door and tell all the customers who enter that this is a gift from the Nangong family. Whoever dares to steal it will offend the Nangong family.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Nangong.¡± Nangong Yupiao had lived for so long, and she was always the one who let others suffer. Now, she almost vomited blood. This woman was too detestable! Nangong Yupiao¡¯s face was green, purple, red, and ck. However, she could not say a single word. Her breath was stuck in her chest and she was about to go crazy. Ye Lulu smiled as she held the brocade box. She turned around and ced the golden Pixiu on the other side of the counter. The moment people entered, they would also see the mountain iid with gold that Madam Rufei had given to her. When Guan Chibei saw Ye Lulu¡¯s actions, his dark eyes softened as he watched her turn around and ce the golden Pixiu. Guan Chibei turned around and nodded at Nangong Yupiao. He said, ¡°I have to thank Miss Nangong.¡± Nangong Yupiao quietly stomped her feet and let out a breath of relief. Forget it. She would just treat it as giving this man face. She would forget about it and not argue with this woman. In any case, she was here today for the man. As Nangong Yupiao thought this, she coaxed herself again. She held a silk handkerchief in her hand and said to Guan Chibei, ¡°Alright, I only appeared today to casually give a congrattory gift to your shop. I won¡¯t eat anything here. Ignoring the delicacies, I can¡¯t possibly eat at a shop of your level.¡± All the customers were speechless. Who was this person? She sounded so annoying! Everyone was convinced, but Nangong Yupiao still felt that she had performed well and disyed her superiority vividly. Guan Chibei must have received this. She secretly looked at Guan Chibei and her gazended on his deep and handsome face. Her heart could not help but beat faster. Then, Nangong Yupiao pretended not to care and raised her chin proudly before leaving with the guards. She had no idea that Madam Rufei was with Nangong Qin at a private room upstairs, eating in a restaurant that she looked down on. After watching such a big show, all the customers could be said to be extremely emotional and satisfied. They turned around and wanted to see how thedy boss would react and if she really did not care. They saw Ye Lulu ce the golden Pixiu and say with a smile: ¡°Everyone, eat well and continue enjoying yourselves. Don¡¯t worry about what happened just now.¡± There was nothing unusual. Ye Lulu returned to the kitchen while Guan Chibei continued to look after the situation. Mother Rong and the Guan family rushed in and out to help. After that, everything was calm and there were no other disturbances. On the first day of the new restaurant¡¯s opening, although it was not considered to be full, customers still came like clouds.. The customers kept entering one after another. Chapter 348 - First Day of Business

Chapter 348: First Day of Business

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most of them noticed that there were people entering the restaurant. Many of them were on boats on the Yuan River and had yet tond when they saw this newly opened restaurant by the river. Amidst their surprise, they were more interested. Those who had time and money came straight here after disembarking the ship and wanted to try this special restaurant by the river. As a result, the crowd did not stop. It was already closed before evening. They couldn¡¯t even do business at the night market because the ingredients prepared for the first day were all gone. Ye Lulu thought about it and the whole family ended work early and returned to the vige. The entire family was tense from the day. They were both looking forward to it but yet, nervous and worried. Furthermore, they were tired after a hard day of work. When they returned home, everyone looked exhausted. Old Aunt Xu watched over the three babies at home. As they were open for the first day of business today, the entire family had been mobilized. Thinking that there weren¡¯t enough people, Ye Lulu had left Xu Huang behind so that he could stay at home with Old Aunt Xu and take care of the three babies. They were finally home. Ye Lulu quickly took over the three babies and kissed them. After that, it was time to analyze the situation today. Ye Lulu did not use an abacus. She took Guan Chibei¡¯s pen and paper and asionally wrote a few words on them. Soon, the results were out. Today¡¯s profits could actually reach ten taels of silver! This was pure profit. Revenue would continue to increase. This was incredible¡­ Mother Rong¡¯s legs almost went limp and she sat down. She said in surprise, ¡°The day¡¯s earnings could almost reach one month of the stall¡¯s earnings?!¡± Indeed, these ten taels of silver were pure profit. It didn¡¯t sound like much at all. In the best restaurants, a dish could cost more than a hundred taels. However, most of the restaurants in Yuan City had profits of three to five taels a day, which was enough to recoup their losses and earn some money. In fact, many of them were really small businesses. Thend was not as big as they had imagined. Most of themoners were still very poor, and their expenditure was very low. To be able to spend thirty copper coins to order a dish and a few bowls of rice in a small restaurant was probably the enjoyment of a family of three. To be precise, Ye Lulu¡¯s restaurant was called a wine shop. In the Shang dynasty, wine shops didn¡¯t sell wine. Instead, it was the name of a type of restaurant. Its scale was between a small shop and a big restaurant, so they were known as wine shops. Ye Lulu¡¯s wine shop was located in the middle as well. It earned the money of the slightly richer people. They included foreign merchants who hade from all over the world and had spare cash, small rich families in Yuan City, and richndlords. Of course, if those with power and wealth were interested in her wine shop, they coulde over as well. By earning the money of this group of people, the prices of the dishes would also be around the middle. They were not bad and did not lose out. There were some specialties, but there were fewer delicacies. The dishes that Ye Lulu knew in her mind were mostly secret special dishes. To be honest, she did not know how to cook those expensive dishes at the national banquet. Calcting the size and geographical location of the small building, this was the most suitable location. Ye Lulu followed this level. For example, the ingredients for today¡¯s secret braised pork knuckles, Boiled Fish, and steamed fish head with chopped peppers were not expensive, to begin with, but they still required a lot of effort. Furthermore, they were meat dishes and could still be served on the table. Sometimes, she would even sell fresh goods from the mountains. She had made up her mind to cook special dishes in this new restaurant. Chapter 349 - Opening Up the Second and Third Floors

Chapter 349: Opening Up the Second and Third Floors

Therefore, the pure profit of ten taels a day¡­ was reasonable and considered good. Most of the dishes were not too expensive, and Ye Lulu did not set a high price to earn a lot of profit. Hence, this was really enough. Ten taels of pure profit for a day had already covered all the initial capital. It would be more than three hundred taels of silver a month. It could be said that eighty percent of the restaurants in Yuan City could notpare to Ye Lulu¡¯s new restaurant. Furthermore¡­ Ye Lulu said, ¡°We only opened up the first floor today. There was only one guest in the private room on the third floor, Madam Rufei.¡± No matter how rich the other merchants were, they were all foreigners and were not picky. At most, they chose to be in a slightly secluded area behind the screen in the hall. ¡°After a while, when we get on track, the weather will be a little warmer as well. The second and third floors will be opened. There¡¯s also a high tform floating above the river. The customers we receive upstairs will be richer and we will earn more profits.¡± Ye Lulu had long prepared a n. The Guan family revealed an unbelievable expression. That was right. There was not just one floor in the shop¡­ Almost all the matters in the new shop were handled by Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. The Guan family was almost unaware of it. They did not expect there to be a second and third floor. Their shop was too big. Previously, they were also confused as to why Ye Lulu wanted to buy this shop. There were also many people who said that this shop waspletely unknown and not worth anything. Only now did they realize how good this shop was. It was actually so big! Oh my, there were still the second floor, third floor, and even the highest fourth floor! On the first day of opening, only the first floor was open for business and they were already earning money like this. Gosh, a profit of ten taels of silver¡­ In the future, if the entire building was opened up for business, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ This was incredible. The Guan family gasped. What really satisfied Ye Lulu was the location of the shop. Was the effect of attracting customers really that good? It was much better than she had expected! The reason why there was such profit on the first day of business was definitely that the customers had been attracted over before they even reached the shore of the Yuan River. There was actually no shortage of customers. It seemed that this shop was bought correctly. In the future, business would be better. Ye Lulu was the only one who cooked all the dishes. The entire business of the shop was also managed by Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei. In fact, the Guan family could not interfere in anything, so Ye Lulu had full control over the business. After the first day of business, Ye Lulu had decided that the Guan family¡­ shoulde to the shop to help. The children hired in the vige could be servants, but the kitchen still needed some people to help. Ye Lulu did not dare to let anyone help in the kitchen now. As for the brothers from the Guan family, they could be in charge of buying things. In the future, when the second and third floors were opened, they could also help to be servants. This could be considered aplete family business. After today, Ye Lulu felt that this business could not be done without the help of the Guan family. The turnover today was also very impressive, indicating the truth. Under such circumstances, it did not seem worth it for Mother Rong to set up a stall to sell congee. It was better for the whole family to help out in the shop. Ye Lulu had always been thinking about the ownership of this shop ever since she had left the future¡­ Chapter 350 - The Clam Window

Chapter 350: The m Window

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu also had a new idea. When business in the shop was booming, she would use the money to open a new shop. It would be bigger and better and she could just give it to the Guan family. In that case, she and the Guan family would each have a shop. Hence, Ye Lulu suggested that Mother Rong and the rest continue to help in the shop. However, Mother Rong was a little hesitant and could not bear to part with that stall. ¡°I sell congee quite well too. Many peoplee specially to buy it every day. There are also many people who brought bamboo tubes with them to buy it. If I don¡¯t set up the stall, what will happen to them in the future?¡± Ye Lulu thought about this question seriously and said, ¡°Then move the congee stall to the shop.¡± Mother Rong was speechless. Ye Lulu said firmly, ¡°We can open a small window beside the door of the shop. It¡¯s called a m window. It will specialize in selling congee. The neighboring residents of Yuan City can bring their own bowls to buy congee. The original customers can also bring bamboo tubes over to buy congee. They can line up outside the window. Mother, you can make porridge in the shop. We can set up a special ce for that.¡± ¡°m window?¡± Mother Rong asked in surprise. Ye Lulu exined, ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a small window for take-outs. It¡¯s just that the word m can set up a sense of mystery for the small window, so it¡¯s called a m window. It means that you can obtain treasures from this small window. Mother, you can specially sell the things from the stall here in the future.¡± ¡°Once this m window is set up, apart from the original congee, you can also sell glutinous rice chicken and other things. If you have the spare energy, you can even sell some steamed buns at night or in the morning. If you have other small snacks that are convenient to carry around, you can sell them through this window.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Mother Rong understood and eximed, ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re so smart. How can youe up with so many good ideas? Doesn¡¯t that mean that you canbine the stall with the shop and do both businesses?¡± The best thing was that the shop was by the docks. The original customers did not need to go to another ce. They could walk a few steps and arrive at the shop. It was equivalent to not moving her stall. Ye Lulu suddenly thought of a small window. This was just a trick of modern take-out. There was nothing wrong with setting it up to earn more money. After settling the business, everyone was very energetic, especially about the next day. As expected, the whole family went to the shop to help. After the new shop opened, there was no such thing as good business only on the first day. The next few days were filled with customers and business was good. The shop seemed to have gone on track just like that. Those people, who were originally watching this new shop with doubt, revealed surprised reactions. They did not expect this new shop to open and be so popr. Ye Lulu¡¯s new shop also brought a reaction to Yuan City. At the very least, many people in Yuan City wouldugh at that unique new shop by the river. If they wanted to go to a restaurant, they could try it together. Amidst themotion, there was a small alley in Yuan City that was still lively. Themoners who lived here were mostly old people who had lived here for many years. The things in their houses were ced in a mess. The neighbors were also very familiar with each other, and many of them sat in front of the door to pass time. Only one family was in a mess. ¡°You debt collectors, I really can¡¯t wait for the two of you to die early so that you don¡¯t have toe and collect debts from me. What a sin!¡± ¡°Damn child, you¡¯re not even willing to eat white flour steamed buns, right? Then go out and eat sand! You¡¯re so hard to feed.. You¡¯re all as sinful as that father of yours. He¡¯s not even at home, but threw the child to me to raise!¡± Chapter 351 - A Shocking Thing

Chapter 351: A Shocking Thing

¡°Both of you jinx me.¡± ¡°You fatherless thing. I serve you all the time, but you guys are still so annoying. Do I deserve to suffer? Do I owe you guys?¡± After the sharp female scolding, the children¡¯s strong cries sounded non-stop. The children cried hard and seemed to have used all their strength. They howled until their throats seemed to have been torn open. This wailingsted for a while. The woman suddenly seemed to have exploded. She shouted sharply, ¡°Come out!¡± After amotion, the door to the house with dark green walls was kicked open. Following that, a woman dragged two children out of the house and stood in the alley. That woman was very vicious. She was pulling the cors of the two children. Furthermore, because she was very strong, she did not restrain herself at all. Half of the children¡¯s clothes were pulled out, and the cors ruthlessly strangled the thin necks of the two children. The children¡¯s faces turned pale from the strangle. Red and purple marks appeared on their little necks. Even if they didn¡¯t suffocate, it should have been painful. However, the two children were a little special. They did not make a sound and their little faces did not have any strange expressions. It was a little as if¡­ they did not feel pain. The woman dragged the two children out and threw them into the alley. The two children were a boy and a girl. They looked to be only four or five years old. They were a pair of siblings, and they were twins. It was easy to tell because the two of them looked the same age. They were about the same height and were simrly thin. One could see their bones. Their faces were only a little bigger. Their clear eyes widened. The woman was too strong. The two children staggered a few times from the throw and almost flew out. They barely stabilized themselves. Subsequently, a terrifying scene was noticed. The woman¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed and her eyes were filled with anger. Her face was terrifyingly fierce as she shouted at the two children, ¡°You two, go and eat this sand!¡± Everyone in the alley was shocked. They originally thought that the woman was talking angrily to teach the two children a lesson. Unexpectedly, the woman was serious. She pointed at the sand piled up in the alley and ordered the two children fiercely: ¡°It¡¯s right here. Take five bites of this sand each. Since you don¡¯t want to eat sweet potato rice, eat your fill with sand. Hurry.¡± ¡°After eating these grains of sand, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re hungry again tonight.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes did not move, and her expression was very cold. After saying that, she walked forward and reached out her hand to viciously grab one of the children¡¯s neck. She happened to pick the boy and pushed him hard. She pushed him down and he knelt in front of the pile of sand. ¡°Eat!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold. The boy¡¯s mouth twitched from the pain, and hisrge eyes revealed anger. In the blink of an eye, it became indifference, as if he was even a little curious about this feeling. The boy looked at the yellow sand in front of him and hisrge ck eyes moved. At this moment, the woman even scolded fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll punish you! Damn debt collectors, are you eating it?¡± As she spoke, the woman reached out and pped the boy on the back. The boy was shocked by the force of the palm. Following that, a trace of red seeped out from the corner of his mouth. The woman seemed to have been used to this since a long time ago, but she also seemed to not have seen the boy¡¯s appearance at all. She continued to say coldly, ¡°Are you eating it?¡± Chapter 352 - Bring the Three Babies To the Shop

Chapter 352: Bring the Three Babies To the Shop

As she spoke, the woman reached out and pped the boy on the back. The boy was shocked by the force of the palm. Following that, a trace of red seeped out from the corner of his mouth. The woman seemed to have been used to this since a long time ago, but she also seemed to not have seen the boy¡¯s appearance at all. She continued to say coldly, ¡°Are you eating it?¡± She turned around and pushed the girl. ¡°You eat too!¡± Under the woman¡¯s domineering order, the two children half-knelt at the edge of the sand and looked at the yellow sand with theirrge eyes. After stopping for a while, they slowly stretched out their small hands and actually picked up a handful of sand and ced it in their mouths. They actually ate it! There were a few neighbors sitting close to them in the alley. They saw it with their own eyes. The two children really swallowed the sand. The woman watched with wide eyes as the two children slowly ate the sand. Upon seeing this scene, the entire alley fell into a cold and sinister silence. All the residents were stunned. ¡­ The new shop was already open for half a month. The business was stable and continued to be good. It was very lively every day. Ye Lulu decided to bring the three babies out to the shop to take a look. This was because the three babies were moving more freely and loved to move more. Old Aunt Xu was old and her body was weak. She could not take care of them. It was rtively difficult for Xu Huang to help take care of the three children too. Ye Lulu did not want to leave her babies to be taken care of by others, and the babies were almost a year old. They coulde out as well, so she wanted to bring out all her three babies when she went to the city to open the shop. She had already brought them out today. The three babies were ced by the counter. Guan Chibei looked after them. When Ye Lulu had the time, she came out from the kitchen and looked after the three babies. When Ye Lulu was not around, Mother Rong might stop serving the dishes and stay there to take care of the three babies. Actually, Ye Lulu had also thought about bringing the three babies to a random private room and letting Mother Rong or someone take care of them. Once the three babies were in the shop, Xu Huang could follow them out and they could have another helper. However, it would be more troublesome this way. Furthermore, it would require people to specially look after them. It was no different from staying at home. Hence, she brought the babies by her side. Guan Chibei stood behind the counter with a calm expression. He was also taking care of the three babies and ced them on the counter. Guan Chibei: Fortunately, Ye Lulu was thinking big at that time. That counter was set up nicely and the table was wide enough for the three babies to climb on. One of the babies was lying on the counter, not moving much. He looked extremely rxed andfortable, as if he was about to fall asleep. The other was sitting upright on the table. He was very obedient and a little calm, as if he was looking at the scene in front of him. The other one was the most active. He crawled here and there on the counter. He was excited. His little buttocks wrapped in white diapers were so soft that it made people want to pat them. Sometimes, he would even hug Guan Chibei¡¯s hand. He was overjoyed. This baby was the second son. Guan Chibei¡¯s focus was on his second son. Speaking of which, Ye Lulu was quite bold to have ced the three babies in front of the counter. However, the Guan family would walk around and look after them whenever they stopped. It was considered safe. Chapter 353 - Strange Guests Came to the Shop

Chapter 353: Strange Guests Came to the Shop

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was the first time the guests had seen the three babies. Furthermore, the three children looked exactly the same. The guests were all surprised. Upon hearing that they were actually the shopkeeper¡¯s children, everyone spoke out in surprise. After leaving the shop, there were even rumors. There were even strange guests today. It was a family of four. The man was fair and clean-looking. His appearance was quite delicate, and his figure was thin. He looked quite refined. The woman was wearing a beautiful flowery dress. Her clothes were not bad, but her looks were ordinary. Furthermore, the expression between her eyebrows was dark. She looked like she was not to be trifled with. The two children looked to be about the same age. They were both small and thin. Their eyes were big and bright, and they were quite energetic. The only problem was that there were no fluctuations when they looked at people. This made people feel that they were very different. Their faces were a little pale and they looked a little ill. Coincidentally, Ye Lulu came out and saw them at the counter. She received them and looked at the two children again. The family sat down. Ye Lulu was fine now and went forward to ask them what dishes to order. The man smiled at Ye Lulu politely. The woman scolded the man or the children and did not look too happy. She pulled the boy to a chair. ¡°What do you want to eat? There are special dishes on the wall every day.¡± Ye Lulu nced at the boy and asked. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The man¡¯s expression was very gentle. After responding, he quickly looked at the wall. ¡°Special dishes¡­ Dongpo Meat, steamed white chicken, pickled fish? I¡¯ve never heard of the names of these dishes. It was true when the city said that your restaurant¡¯s dishes are unique.¡± ¡°I can roughly guess what they are from the names. Oh, then let¡¯s have Dongpo Meat and pickled fish. It¡¯s good for the children to eat fish.¡± The man¡¯s voice was also gentle and kind. Ye Lulu nodded and said while remembering the dishes, ¡°You also know that it¡¯s good for the children to eat fish. Indeed, it is.¡± The man smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡± He heard the woman beside him curse angrily. Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but she felt that it was very unpleasant. The man¡¯s expression suddenly froze, but it quickly returned to normal. It was impossible to tell if he was gloomy or not. Soon, she heard him add, ¡°There are also vegetables. I want stir-fried shredded potato and stir-fried vegetables.¡± He was indeed a doctor. He knew how to match meat and vegetables. Ye Lulu nodded and judged in her heart. He was indeed a doctor. In fact, many people from ancient times, at the very least, the ones who entered the restaurant, did not know how to match meat and vegetables. They were particr about their appetite and ced great importance on the taste of the dishes. Usually, they would order a few special dishes, but they were not in the mood to order vegetables. Even those who ordered vegetables did only that to bnce their appetites. There were very few people like this man who ordered vegetables for the sake of health. ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± After ordering, the man turned to look at the woman for her opinion. The woman suddenly cursed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of ordering so much? Don¡¯t you know that your two children are picky about everything they eat? It¡¯s such a waste to order so much and spend so much money. You still want to order more? Order my ass!¡± The man¡¯s expression changed again, but he didn¡¯t say anything in rebuttal. He smiled at Ye Lulu in an ugly manner and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I think you still have that sweet potato soup? Give me a serving. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Lulu nodded. The two children sat on the chairs and did not move much. They seemed to be very obedient. Ye Lulu then went to the kitchen to cook. As she was already familiar, the few dishes were quickly sent out. After that, there were many orders, so Ye Lulu didn¡¯t have time to go out and stayed in the kitchen. In front, the Guan family sent the few dishes to the family¡¯s table. The man smiled as he looked at the beautiful and fragrant dishes. He seemed to be very satisfied. He raised his hand and touched the heads of the two children beside him. He said gently, ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°Eat my ass. Your son and daughter are not satisfied with anything. They don¡¯t eat anything!¡± The woman rebutted fiercely. The man endured it. Something was wrong with his expression. The two children were very obedient. They picked up their chopsticks and ate obediently. Their first bite was of Dongpo Meat. The rich taste spread in their mouths. It was very delicious. The two children¡¯s eyes lit up and their faces glowed. The man also picked up a piece of steamed white chicken. As soon as he ate it, the corners of his lips curled up. It was fresh and beautiful. No one in Yuan City or even the Shang dynasty had done this before. The food was very fresh and surprisingly delicious. The woman also picked up her chopsticks and started eating. Her expression had always been picky and filled with disgust. It wasn¡¯t because of the restaurant, but because she seemed to be angry about something. She ate quickly and ate big mouthfuls. The way she scolded just now waspletely different. The family was eating well. The two children also ate obediently. However, suddenly, the expressions of the two children, who were eating the steamed white chicken very slowly, changed. Their faces were strangely red. Then, the children stopped and opened their mouths to vomit. After vomiting, their faces quickly turned pale. As if they had suddenly fallen ill, they threw away their chopsticks and vomited non-stop on the table. The expressions of the customers at the surrounding tables turned cold and the atmosphere became panicked. All of them threw away their chopsticks in fear and didn¡¯t dare to eat anymore. There were screams everywhere. The woman red and immediately threw away her chopsticks. She shouted loudly, ¡°Someone¡¯s vomiting! This shop is a scam. There¡¯s something wrong with the dishes. Someone¡¯s vomiting!¡± Her first reaction was that there was a problem with the dishes. She shouted, ¡°What kind of restaurant is this? The dishes can¡¯t be eaten!¡± The hall was in a mess. The other customers didn¡¯t dare to eat anymore. The two children seemed to be about to vomit out their bile. They vomited crazily. It was too frightening. The man¡¯s face tensed up, but he quickly stood up and pulled the two children¡¯s hands to take their pulse. He also did some emergency treatment. It could be seen that this man was indeed a doctor. When the others saw the man¡¯s fast movements, they rxed a little and the tense atmosphere was not so serious. The man felt the children¡¯s pulse. For some reason, he suddenly frowned and held the children¡¯s hands tightly. Before the man could figure out what was going on, the woman jumped up with an ugly expression. She started to shout in the hall. ¡°This shop is a scam. It¡¯s ck-hearted! What kind of dishes are they selling? Someone¡¯s vomiting! My two children are vomiting!¡± ¡°Whoever is cooking,e out! Did you throw poison into the dishes? People are vomiting!¡± ¡°Stop eating! Everyone, stop eating this restaurant¡¯s food. We can¡¯t eat their food!¡± ¡°You can even open such a shop. I¡¯m going to report this to the officials! Report to the officials!¡± Ye Lulu was in the kitchen when she was called out by Eldest sister-inw Guan, who had rushed in in a hurry. Eldest sister-inw Guan¡¯s voice was trembling and her expression was terrified. She said that there were two children in front who had vomited after eating. Ye Lulu frowned. They vomited?! It was impossible for her dishes to be problematic. There would not be any problem with the freshness of ingredients or any food that conflicted with each other. If someone ate and vomited, there must be something wrong. Ye Lulu did not panic and walked out calmly. She immediately saw the family from before. Ye Lulu walked closer. The woman was still shouting. Her sharp appearance made people retreat. Ye Lulu almost bumped into her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lulu ignored her and quickly helped one of the children up. Ye Lulu¡¯s actions immediately attracted the woman¡¯s attention. The woman seemed to have seen that she was someone who came out to handle things and immediatelyunched an attack on her. She rushed over and shouted, ¡°You still want to ask what¡¯s going on? Your family¡¯s food is killing people! They ate until they vomited! You still have the cheek to ask? I¡¯ll report you to the authorities. I guarantee that you¡¯ll go to jail¡­¡± Ye Lulu avoided the woman¡¯s actions and said righteously, ¡°I made all the things in our shop myself. There can¡¯t be a problem. We just opened our shop. Would I ruin my own reputation? There must be a reason for this. Let¡¯s find out first.¡± Ordinary restaurants would not be able to exin themselves if they were to get involved in such a matter. The restaurant owners were usually anxious and troubled. However, Ye Lulu¡¯s words were firm and powerful. She said them without any hesitation, and she looked extremely confident. All the customers present subconsciously fell silent. They did not believe Ye Lulupletely, but they agreed with her to find out more first. The woman did not agree. She sneered fiercely and was about to say something when the two children vomited until the end. They actually vomited¡­ Their movements were small. They spat out a mouthful of sand¡­ When everyone saw this, they immediately fell silent. ¡°This?¡± Ye Lulu looked at the yellow sand suspiciously and asked, ¡°This is sand?¡± The woman¡¯s voice fell silent. The man had also finished feeling the two children¡¯s pulse. His expression was very solemn, and his eyes darkened. He raised his eyes and admitted, ¡°Yes, sand. They ate foreign objects. The sand couldn¡¯t be digested and excreted. Therefore, it had piled up in their stomachs. Not only did it hurt their intestines, but it also affected their body function, causing them to have difficulty eating.¡± ¡°After they ate new food, due to their intestines being clogged, only very little of it was digested. In addition, their organs were damaged and their illness umted to a certain point before acting up. Therefore, they vomited.¡± All the surrounding customers eximed in realization and their mindsets changed immediately. So it wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with the dishes in this restaurant, but there was something wrong with these two children¡­ It was really frightening.. They thought that the dishes they were eating were really poisonous and their hands almost trembled. Chapter 354 - The Three Babies Were Famous in Yuan City

Chapter 354: The Three Babies Were Famous in Yuan City

This man had diagnosed the correct reason. He did not hide it from the shop owner and said it out loud. His character seemed to be very upright. Everyone had such thoughts, but the woman didn¡¯t think so. She was originally silent, but at this moment, her face darkened and she blurted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Even if their stomachs weren¡¯t good to begin with, they vomited after eating the dishes from this restaurant. It must have something to do with them!¡± Why was itpletely about the two children? How stupid! The woman was unhappy. Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes turned cold as she said slowly, ¡°What you said is strange. Why don¡¯t we bring the two children to thergest medical center in the city to see the doctor? As long as their vomiting has something to do with our restaurant¡¯s dishes, I¡¯ll immediately take full responsibility. If it doesn¡¯t¡­? If the two children had identally eaten sand and happened toe to our restaurant to eat, why should we be responsible if our food was fine? What responsibility do we have?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me, it should be you. As parents, you didn¡¯t take care of them. You didn¡¯t even know that your children had eaten sand and dyed them from seeing the doctor. It was you who brought them to our shop to eat today. The food in our shop ispletely fine. What else can you me us for?!¡± Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu¡¯s thoughts were clear. She analyzed the logic with every word, making people speechless. The woman was also speechless. Ye Lulu even had a stern aura and an inexplicable lecturing tone. Everyone felt that she was criticizing the woman and med her for pushing the responsibility to her. The man and woman could no longer me Ye Lulu. The man did not n to extort the shop either. He looked at the two children, who were as pale as paper after spitting out the sand. They were very frightening and looked like they would have a more serious reaction. He went forward and carried one on his back and another in his arms. He said with a deep expression: ¡°When we get back, we have to take a closer look at them before prescribing medicine.¡± He was speaking to that woman. After causing a ruckus, the woman realized that it had nothing to do with the wine shop. She was still a little unwilling but left with the man. The family left, leaving behind a mess. The customers present were still discussing among themselves. Of course, Ye Lulu and the rest were the most miserable. They had almost experienced what the wine shop was most afraid of. Now, they had to clean up the mess on the table. However, the man paid the bill before he left. Ye Lulu heard someone say, ¡°That¡¯s a Kind Doctor. Look, he knows medical skills. He treats children, to begin with. He can definitely save his children¡­¡± ¡­ Ye Lulu had only brought the three babies to the shop for a few days. When people saw the three babies, they were surprised. Many people went forward to ask about them. Some customers saw that the three babies looked fair and cute and couldn¡¯t help but go forward to tease them. Usually, Ye Lulu did not stop them because she realized that the three babies were very smart. They were not even a year old but were already very smart. If they saw someone they did not like or if they were not clean, the babies would avoid them. The babies crawled quickly and reached Guan Chibei¡¯s hand in a few moments. Then, they hugged Guan Chibei¡¯s hand and looked obedient. At this moment, Guan Chibei spoke calmly. The babies were afraid of strangers, so the other party was regretfully stopped. The shrewdness of the three babies also made Ye Lulu more certain that she wanted to take them to the shop. News of the three babies in the specialty restaurant by the Yuan River being identical triplets was quickly spread. Those who saw the babies would spread the word as an amazing incident. After all, triplets were rare. It was even rarer for triplets to look exactly alike. Everyone felt that it was strange. In ancient times, the three babies became famous in Yuan City¡­ At the very least, rumors about the three babies spread in Yuan City. Sometimes, one could hear people talking about the triplets on the street. Some customers even specially came to the shop to see the three babies. Although it was not sensational, it could be said that this matter was spreading. The business was getting better and the shop closedter andter each day. Especially in the past few days, there were still customers who came in to eat veryte at night. Furthermore, things were going well. The restaurant did notck ingredients, so Ye Lulu had been cooking freely. By the time the restaurant was closed, it was already veryte. Mother Rong and the Guan family left first because they had to rush back home to do various things like boiling water. Otherwise, it would be more troublesome for everyone to sleep. Hence, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei were left behind to tidy up the shop. The three babies were also brought back by the Guan family. After Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei checked the situation in the shop, they closed the doors. Just as they were about to leave, Guan Chibei suddenly looked up at the sky. There was nothing unusual in the dark blue sky. It was exactly the same as usual. It was not gloomy at all, and there was no terrifying pressure. However, Guan Chibei could clearly see that the sky was not right. There seemed to be a strong green-ck aura condensing in the sky. Green represented something sinister and unclean. It was not certain how serious it was. ck represented some dark evil. When the green-ck colors intertwined, it meant that something secretive, unclean, and evil was happening. Moreover, the consequences of this matter were definitely not small. When this happened, a gas representing the nature of this matter would rise and condense in the sky. In Guan Chibei¡¯s words, this was called negative karma. This green-ck area was not small. In this area, Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened and he retracted his gaze. He was thinking. What had happened in Yuan City to cause this aura? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lulu noticed Guan Chibei¡¯s reaction and asked him. Guan Chibei retracted his thoughts and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± The two of them returned to Yunwu Vige. The distance was really too far. Although they were now using the carriage to save time, climbing the mountain was not convenient. Ye Lulu was thinking if she should stay in the shop. It was not right to open and close the shop like that every day. She kind of wanted to see if she could stay in the shop. The next day, business was booming again. At night, another noble customer came to the shop. It was Nangong Yupiao again. She was wearing ake-blue dress today. It was unknown what kind of cloth it was, but it was even smoother than satin and softer than cotton. The cloth was suffused with traces of blue light and apanied by soft folds. It looked as beautiful and moving aske water. The jewelry she was wearing was also exceptionally dazzling. The gemstone between her eyebrows had been changed to a dazzling blue one. It helped her eyes gain the attention of others at a nce. As soon as she walked in, Nangong Yupiao looked at the counter. Chapter 355 - The Sky Was Wrong

Chapter 355: The Sky Was Wrong

She had heard that the owner of the restaurant by the Yuan River had three babies. They were triplets with amazing looks and were extremely lively. Nangong Yupiao was not surprised at all that Guan Chibei was married or even had children. This was because, in ancient times, it was normal for men to form families a few times. However, if another woman gave birth to these children for that man and the children were praised as very outstanding, then Nangong Yupiao could not tolerate this. Were that man¡¯s children very outstanding now? Nangong Yupiao would absolutely not agree! Furthermore, those children were given birth to by that vige woman in the mountains. How could that woman¡¯s children be extraordinary?! That vige woman¡¯s children should be ordinary. Therefore, after the three babies became famous in Yuan City, Nangong Yupiao could not stand it anymore. She immediately came knocking on the door, wanting to see these children in person. As soon as she entered, she saw the three babies crawling on the counter. They were wearing small cotton diapers. Their buttocks were raised and tender. They were pouting slightly and looked very cute. Their bodies were soft, but their movements were exceptionally agile. One could tell that their stamina was very good. Their heads were round and their faces were pink and carved. They were cute and exquisite, and even more beautiful than the children Nangong Yupiao had seen. They were indeed outstanding. Furthermore, they were obviously triplets. The three of them looked exactly the same. These three babies¡­ No wonder everyone was discussing them in surprise. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s eyes constricted as she looked at the babies. Her expression was not good, and it was unknown what she was thinking. Actually, at this moment, Nangong Yupiao was thinking if that man¡¯s sons were so outstanding, would he be unwilling to abandon them in the future? Then he would not be alone. Nangong Yu did not feel toofortable. Coincidentally, Guan Chibei saw her looking at the babies without moving. She also looked like she had rushed in for the babies. He said calmly: ¡°Miss Nangong, wee. Are you here for a meal?¡± Nangong Yupiao did not like their shop, but she came here twice. One could tell that she had other motives. As Guan Chibei spoke, Nangong Yupiao turned to look at him. At first, she could not help but feel emotional. Her face flushed slightly, and then she asked arrogantly: ¡°Nothing. I heard that there are three god-like children in your shop, so I came to take a look. They¡¯re nothing much.¡± Nangong Yupiao thought in her heart that she had to belittle that woman¡¯s children first. If in the future¡­ Guan Chibei insisted on bringing them along¡­ Then she could also ept these three children with a humble attitude. She acted like she did not like the three babies now. In the future, if she was willing to ept them for Guan Chibei, wouldn¡¯t it show that she had sacrificed a lot? Guan Chibei would like her even more then. Nangong Yupiao¡¯s thoughts were strange. After she finished speaking, Guan Chibei¡¯s expression did not change. His reaction was extremely calm as he said, ¡°We¡¯re from an ordinary family. They¡¯re our children. How can they be considered god-like? The rumors are not true.¡± In fact, it could not be any more true. Guan Chibei was the Yin God, and the three babies could indeed be considered children of gods. Nangong Yupiao couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be too fond of these three children. Usually, someone who looks like this can¡¯t stay for long. Think about how ordinary your wife is now. How could she have given birth to such children? Even if she did, it might just be¡­¡± Nangong Yupiao did not know how detestable her mouth was. Halfway through her unpleasant words, there was a sudden announcement. ¡°The youngest prince is here!¡± ¡°Prince Jue!¡± The news that the youngest prince was in Yuan City had spread a few days ago, not only in Yuan City but also in the entire state capital of the Shang dynasty. The prince¡¯s whereabouts had never been hidden, and everyone was talking about it enthusiastically. Therefore, both the residents of Yuan City and the foreign merchants who came and went knew about the youngest prince¡¯s stay in Yuan City. Recently, many merchants hade to Yuan City to do business because the youngest prince was in Yuan City. Therefore, when the youngest prince Dongfang Jue appeared, some customers immediately recognized him and even shouted. Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the door¡­ The youngest prince was chubby and only had a cold-looking, thin guard beside him. On the other hand, after Lin Yuchen received the youngest prince, he sent arge group of guards to follow the youngest prince. This was also one of the characteristics that allowed customers to recognize that this was the youngest prince at a nce. As soon as the youngest prince arrived, he was surrounded by the entire crowd. He immediately froze and wanted to stop in his tracks. The youngest prince had been traveling outside for a year and was already used to the feeling of not being watched, especially since he originally wanted to eat some special dishes alone. The youngest prince loved to eat. In the one year that he had been traveling around various ces, he was most satisfied that he could eat all the delicacies in the world. Aftering to Yuan City, he was received by the government again. He had eaten the food of the government for a while and was already tired of it. There were not many delicacies in Yuan City. After the youngest prince ate all of them, his mouth always felt light. Then he heard about the new specialty restaurant by the Yuan River, so he immediately led the guards and rushed over. ¡°It¡¯s the youngest prince!¡± ¡°Young Prince Jue! Stay healthy.¡± ¡°Jue! Jue!¡± The rtionship between themoners of the Shang dynasty and the imperial family was moremonce. Themoners were more supportive of the imperial family, so this scene of directly calling the prince by his name in front of him was verymon. Previously, there was also the crown prince of the imperial family. When he went out, he was recognized by themoners and chased by a group of Shang dynasty citizens who wanted to find out more about him! Therefore, it was normal for everyone to address the youngest prince in this manner. Fortunately, Dongfang Jue was a prince and was used to such scenes in Yingzhou. He nodded at the people in the shop with an imposing aura at a young age and even replied a few times. Then, under everyone¡¯s burning gazes, he fled to the counter in a sorry state and told Ye Lulu that he was here for a meal. He said that he wanted to be in a private room on the third floor. When the youngest prince came for a meal, Ye Lulu had to be called out to see him personally. Therefore, Ye Lulu stood by the counter and exchanged a few words with the youngest prince. After remembering the dishes that the youngest prince wanted to eat, Ye Lulu nodded. It was not the first time she had seen this youngest prince. Up close, he looked more stocky. However, because his figure was proportionate and his bones were not considered big, he still looked decent. The youngest prince obviously remembered Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei as well. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Oh, you two are¡­¡± As soon as the youngest prince spoke. The entire hall was filled with excitement and everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on the youngest prince. Chapter 356 - Black Panther Guardian Beast

Chapter 356: ck Panther Guardian Beast

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a man who looked ordinary and could not be discovered at a nce. Furthermore, his expressions and movements were ordinary, so it was impossible to tell what he wanted to do. He suddenly jumped up from his table. His thin figure suddenly exploded with powerful strength and rushed towards the youngest prince without making a sound. The worst thing was that he was only two tables away from the youngest prince. He was very close, and the man was surprisingly fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the youngest prince. Before anyone could move, that person had alreadyunched his attack on the youngest prince¡¯s mingmen. ¡°Ah!¡± At the same time as the first cry sounded, the extremely formidable cold-looking guard beside the youngest prince, Dongfang Jue, moved up. His figure was even faster than that man. After his hand moved, he drew his sword and faced that man. ¡°There¡¯s an assassin!¡± ¡°An assassin wants to kill the youngest prince!¡± ¡°Someone wants to harm the youngest prince!¡± A customer in the restaurant shouted. Everyone instantly came back to their senses. The scene immediately became chaotic and frightened. There were also customers who hurriedly got up and wanted to protect the youngest prince. No matter what, the youngest prince was from the imperial family. The first thought of the ancientmoners was to protect him. Therefore, many adult men rushed towards the youngest prince to protect him so that nothing would hurt him again. However, just as thismotion started, six or seven more customers in the hall jumped out from the crowd. They rushed towards the youngest prince at the counter from different directions! ¡°They¡¯re really assassins! There are assassins!¡± Some experienced and knowledgeable merchants could tell that someone had specially invited a group of killers to assassinate the youngest prince! And they should have long nned this by lurking in the shop today! There were many merchants from all over Yuan City. This shop by the river was the favorite ce for foreign merchants who had just disembarked from the ship. Many of the merchants gathered did not know each other at all. They might have just chatted on the same ship for a while before sitting together at a table. Many people who wanted to do business would casually chat with unfamiliar merchants. Therefore, no one knew that there were assassins among the merchants¡­ As to how they knew that the youngest prince would be in Ye Lulu¡¯s shop, it was even simpler. Someone monitored the youngest prince¡¯s condition in the government and from the moment they saw that he had the intention to go out and look for delicious food, they formted a n. They would take a boat every day and pretend to be merchants beforeing to Ye Lulu¡¯s shop to eat. It was very expensive, but people who wanted to assassinate the prince were not afraid of costs. The reason for choosing Ye Lulu¡¯s restaurant was even more obvious. If the youngest prince wanted to eat special dishes, Ye Lulu¡¯s restaurant would be the most popr in Yuan City. Today, the youngest prince had indeede. Therefore, the moment the youngest prince appeared, it was time for these killers to make a move! They were really caught off guard. There was no warning at all. Furthermore, there were many killers. No one expected that the first one to leap up would be the leader! However, the worst thing was that the killers at the front had tied down the only guard beside the youngest prince. Even though that guard was obviously stronger than those killers, they could still hold him back for a while. The other killers did not stop at all. They seized this moment and suddenly rushed towards the youngest prince¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Those who wanted to protect the youngest prince were ordinary people. They could not resist those vicious killers. The shop was in chaos. If the youngest prince was stabbed to death by a killer here today¡­ The consequences would be unimaginable! They did not know what kind of disaster would happen! It was not as if the youngest prince had never seen such a scene. When he saw that the guard was being held back and that more killers were charging at him, he turned around and hid behind the counter. As long as he could avoid them for a while, Leng Han would return quickly. No one in the world could match his martial arts skills. At most, he would be held back. In a moment of desperation, the youngest prince instinctively tried to hide, but Guan Chibei was standing behind the counter. As soon as Dongfang Jue¡¯s chubby body burrowed behind the counter, he looked up and saw a tall man standing in front of him. Guan Chibei was looking down at him. The youngest prince did not look embarrassed. In his opinion, Guan Chibei could not stop him from hiding there. Guan Chibei still had to save him. Dongfang Jue raised his head with difficulty and looked at Guan Chibei. He remembered that he knew martial arts and could jump off the building that night to save someone. Hence, he immediately tugged at Guan Chibei¡¯s pants. ¡°There are assassins. Hurry up and protect me or hide yourself quickly. There are many of them. They want to kill me!¡± Dongfang Jue had seen many of those killers¡¯ moves and auras. He knew immediately that they wanted to kill him. As soon as he finished speaking, two or three killers had already arrived. When they reached the counter, it was not convenient for them to bend down and grab the youngest prince. Therefore, they held their swords and injected their internal energy into them, thinking of splitting the counter open. Unexpectedly, the sword energy was sharp but it did not split the counter open. Shockingly¡­ There was not a single mark. There were dark lights. It was unknown what kind of wood was used to make the surface so smooth. There were no marks at all¡­ It was one thing if the sword could not slice through it, but how could there be no mark at all¡­ The two or three killers were also very clear-headed and reacted quickly. They paused for a moment. When carrying out an important mission like an assassination, they actually diverted their attention. The few of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock. It could be seen how terrifying this detail was. Guan Chibei raised his eyes and looked at the killers calmly. Even Ye Lulu did not know about this counter because it had been handed over to Guan Chibei to make. Guan Chibei had used Netherheaven Wood. Netherheaven Wood was a tree that had been struck by lightning. However, due to various coincidences, it was not charred. Instead, it was infused with lightning power and became a piece of wood that was no longer ordinary. This kind of Netherheaven Wood could not copse after being struck by lightning. As a result, the material became extremely hard. Even Thunder Fire could not destroy it. Therefore, when these killers shed with their swords, there was no mark at all¡­ How was such hard Netherheaven Wood made into a counter? Of course, only Guan Chibei could do that. This counter was made of Netherheaven Wood. Even Ye Lulu did not know about this. Guan Chibei used Netherheaven Wood as a counter for two reasons. Firstly, it was for its firmness and secondly, it was for the sake of warding off evil. As the Netherheaven Wood had been tempered by yin lightning, the power of yin lightning was very strong. It had an intimidating effect on other yin items. In short, some otherworldly yin items could not step into this shop easily. The assassins did not know about this, but they instinctively sensed that something was amiss. After exchanging looks, they prioritized the assassination of the prince and held their swords to stab Guan Chibei. That was because Guan Chibei was standing behind the counter. If they wanted to go around and take the life of the youngest prince, they had to get Guan Chibei away first. They did not know what was strange about this counter. Their swords did not seem to leave any marks, but this person was alive. He could not be uninjured, right? The sword light was cold. There were three babies beside him. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were calm and his expression did not change. He dodged a few fatal attacks and faced the killers. His skills were not elegant orplicated at all, nor was there a strong smell of blood. Instead, he was fast and smooth, but his strength was not weak at all. When he attacked, it was extremely strong and powerful. The reason why those killers were so surprised was that the shop owner was a tall, adult man who was easy to subdue. Unexpectedly, he also knew martial arts and hid it well. Looking at his calm expression, these killers wanted to quickly finish him off, but realized that they were not his match¡­ Guan Chibei also made a move and restrained the assassins who hade over. He even let the youngest prince, Dongfang Jue, hide behind the counter and be temporarily safe. Due to the ruthless and unrestrained attacks of the killers, the shop was already in a mess. Cups, bowls, and tes were all over the ground, and even two tables were overturned. One was the cold guard, while the other was Guan Chibei. The two of them restrained most of the killers. However, there were still one or two killers left in the chaotic shop. They rushed to the counter without looking at theirpanions. The customers dispersed. Some of the timid ones ran away immediately. Some knew that the killers were here for the youngest prince and stood in the hall in a panic. Some of the braver ones wanted to protect the youngest prince. The officials sent by Lin Yuchen surrounded the counter at this moment to ¡®protect¡¯ the youngest prince. However, ordinary officials¡ªwho were not at the level of the guard, Leng Han, and Guan Chibei¡ªcould not stop those killers. The two killers came from different directions and attacked with swords. One or two strikes were enough to take the lives of a few officials. Then, they rushed towards the counter. The officials were also in a mess. They wanted to protect the youngest prince, but were afraid of the two killers and did not dare to go forward. The Guan family was also in chaos. As soon as Ye Lulu saw the matter, she asked Mother Rong, Eldest sister-inw Guan, and Second sister-inw Guan to run out and call for help from the officials. As that group of killers only came for the youngest prince and nned to take his life, they did not chase after the people who had run out. In the shop, the two killers raised their swords at the counter, but what was shocking was¡­ The three babies were still crawling on the counter. Guan Chibei had not cared about the babies when he dealt with the killers. It was strange. The shop was in chaos and there were killers who wanted to kill someone. When this happened, the three babies were not frightened at all. They did not cry or create a ruckus and were still lying calmly at their original spots on the counter. It was as if they had not seen a dangerous scene at all. As for the killers, theynded by the counter. They did not look at the babies on the counter because their target was only the youngest prince. However, the counter was too strong. The two killers were used to doing things. They could clearly strike the bottom of the counter with their swords and hit the youngest prince who was hiding inside. However, as soon as the two killers fell, they raised their feet instinctively and kicked the counter, wanting to kick it open. Of course, the counter was not kicked open. However, such strong strength caused the counter to shake. Coincidentally, the second son, who had always been the most active and knew how to crawl, was crawling to the edge of the counter. With the kicks from the killers, the second son fell from the high counter! As he watched the baby fall, the killers only had their mission in mind. They did not pay any attention to the baby. The second son, who had a soft body, fell to the ground! In the chaotic scene, no one could save him in time. The moonlight outside the window in the shop was blocked for a moment. A ck shadow had shed past. No one could see it clearly. The light-like darkness shed past their eyes and caught the second child who was falling. The two killers felt their vision blur. They looked carefully¡­ A meter away from them, a strong and healthy ck panther suddenly appeared¡­ It was a ck panther?! It stood there. Its dark and smooth body seemed to be glowing. Its golden eyes seemed to be shooting out golden light as it looked at them with an imposing and emotionless expression. On the back of the ck panther was a baby with a soft body. It was the second son who was about to fall to the ground just now. Moreover, the spot where the baby was caught was extremely precise. It was urately lying in the middle of the ck panther¡¯s back. It was like the ck panther had calcted urately and let the babynd in the middle of his back to save his life. This baby was not scared at all by the fall from the counter. What was even more shocking was that he was not scared by the ck panther. Hey on the ck panther¡¯s back and was not afraid at all. There was only novelty and excitement on his chubby little face. He even supported his two little hands and patted the ck panther¡¯s back. The ck panther was not annoyed by the baby¡¯s pats. It seemed to have a consciousness as it stood there motionlessly. It only turned its head slightly and looked at the two killers with its golden eyes. The two killers¡­ No, it could be said that the entire shop stopped for a moment. How could a wild beast from the mountains, that could not be seen in the mortal world, appear in a shop like this?! This shop was in Yuan City! It meant that this ck panther had run into Yuan City! It even entered this shop urately. This was too shocking. Everyone in the shop had forgotten the scene before their eyes and was stunned on the spot. Guan Chibei and the guard, Leng Han, were the first to react. They immediately came back to their senses and dealt with the two killers! However, Leng Han dealt a strong blow while Guan Chibei only kicked them away. Everything returned to normal. When the two killers faced the ck panther, they were stunned for a moment. They did not believe that the wild beast would not attack them, so they took the initiative to attack the ck panther! Compared to the youngest prince, these two killers clearly felt that this ck panther standing a few steps away from them could bite and attack them with a slight leap.. It was a greater fatal threat. Chapter 357 - The Black Panther

Chapter 357: The ck Panther

Their killer instincts told them that they had to resolve the issue of their endangered life first before talking about anything else. The problem was that the ck panther still had a baby on its back! The two killers attacked the ck panther ruthlessly and decisively, which was equivalent to neglecting the second son¡¯s life. The edge of the sword shed with a cold light. Originally, the ck panther only saved the second son and did not feel anything towards the two killers. However, when the killers moved to attack, the ck panther instantly reacted. It still had the second son on its back. However, it leaped and its body was light and fast as lightning, rushing forward in an instant. Those two killers could not match the ck panther¡¯s speed at all. The ck panther moved and was so fast that only an afterimage was left. It rushed past the two killers. Before the two killers could see clearly, the ck panther had already leaped behind them with the second son on its back. With another agile spin, it pulled the baby on the other side of the counter, the third son, to its back. ¡°Ignore it.¡± The killers¡¯ eyes darkened when they saw that the ck panther only cared about the three babies. They looked at each other and ignored the remaining eldest son and the ck panther on the counter. They wanted to stab the youngest prince, who was hiding under the counter. Two figures like death gods approached. The youngest prince, who was under the counter, expected a dangerous attack and trembled in fear. However, at this moment, the eldest son happened to crawl to the edge of the counter. The ck panther went to pick him up and happened to stand in front of him! The two killers did not want to face the ck panther. They looked at each other with dark expressions and stopped what they were doing, waiting for the ck panther to leave with the babies. The baby seemed to have a mind of his own. He really fell from the counter. The ck panther even went forward and steadily caught the eldest son. After saving the three babies, the ck panther turned around and left quickly like a ck shadow. It had appeared here today because it had developed intelligence. Previously, it had been contaminated with too much yin energy from Guan Chibei and the three babies on the mountain, so it had a subtle reaction to the astronomical phenomenon. It also inexplicably sensed that the three babies were in danger in a certain direction. That was why the ck panther suddenly turned around in the forest and followed that direction to Yuan City. It had just appeared in front of them and saved the three babies. The ck panther was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it was about to run out of the shop. The two killers did not stop at all and raised their swords to stab the youngest prince who was hiding under the counter. At this moment, the youngest prince, Dongfang Jue, actually still retained his rationality. From the expressions of the ck panther and the babies just now, he could guess that the ck panther knew human nature, and those three babies were the ones he wanted to protect. In a moment of panic and despair, the youngest prince looked at the back of the ck panther and the babies from under the counter and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind! Bring me along. The ck panther, who was running, paused. When it heard the sound, it did react slightly. The most amazing thing was that the babies on its back were tightly gripping its fur with their little hands. Among them, the eldest son happened to change his direction and face the youngest prince. He raised his head and looked at the youngest prince with hisrge eyes. Then, the baby seemed to have sensed something. His small hands gripped the ck panther¡¯s fur and indicated that he should bring the youngest prince along as well. The ck panther looked at the youngest prince. It seemed that he could also tell that there was a thinyer of purple gas enveloping the boy¡¯s body. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. Chapter 358 - The Black Panther Brought Along the Youngest Prince!

Chapter 358: The ck Panther Brought Along the Youngest Prince!

He was either from the imperial family or someone with cultivation. Save¡­ It could save him as well. Furthermore, the child wanted it to save him. The ck panther¡¯s golden eyes narrowed for a moment, and there seemed to be a human expression on its face. Following that, its figure shed and appeared again in the blink of an eye. The two killers¡¯ swords were right in front of the youngest prince¡¯s chest. The ck panther pressed its front ws and gently lifted them, sending the swords flying. The assassin felt his hand shake uncontrobly. His internal energy could not suppress it, so the sword left his hand. In the blink of an eye, the ck panther had already bent its body slightly. The youngest prince reacted especially quickly. When he saw a chance of survival, he immediately crawled out from under the counter. Moreover, he was not afraid of this fierce ck panther. Although his legs instinctively trembled, he gritted his teeth and climbed onto the ck panther¡¯s back. Although the ck panther was big in size, there were already three babies on its back, so there was no more space. The youngest prince quickly picked up the eldest son closest to the ck panther¡¯s tail and hugged him in his arms while he sat on the ck panther. After sitting down, everything happened in the blink of an eye. The ck panther felt that the few mortals on its back were settled and immediately rushed out like lightning. None of the killers behind them could catch up to the ck panther. The ck panther carried the few children and ran out of the shop at lightning speed. Guan Chibei, who was in the middle of the fight, looked back and saw the ck panther leaving with the three babies and the youngest prince. He immediately retracted his gaze and continued to deal with the killers in front. These killers were not bad at fighting, and they seemed to have been trained in groups. They cooperated extremely well with each other, which was why they could restrain him and Leng Han for so long. The ck panther saved the youngest prince. The main character amidst the chaos had left. Although this group of killers was fighting with Guan Chibei and Leng Han, their main target was still the youngest prince. When they saw that the person had fled, they wanted to chase after him anxiously. However, even Leng Han could not catch up to the ck panther. How could they catch up to the youngest prince and the three babies?! The ck panther disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the darkness outside. The eyes of those killers darkened, and their expressions were extremely solemn. In the end, they stopped fighting and turned around to leave. However, even if they wanted to leave, Guan Chibei and Leng Han might not let them go. They knocked down two more before letting the remaining people escape. Most of the killers ran away with injuries and would not be caught. However, one or two of them fainted from Guan Chibei¡¯s kick andy on the ground, unable to get up. Guan Chibei looked at the killer and was about to ask the officials present to capture the killer and bring him back to interrogate who had sent him over. Unexpectedly, one of the killers who had just left returned with a short knife and pierced the hearts of the two unconscious assassins. After seeding in his attack, the killer turned around and fled. If this sneak attack was directed at Guan Chibei, he would definitely be able to dodge it. However, the killer was charging at the unconscious killers. Guan Chibei was in human form now, so he could not move quickly. The restaurant became much safer after the killers left. Everyone was still in a state of shock as they stood in the shop. The shop was in a sorry state, and cups and tes were smashed to the ground. Only Guan Chibei and Leng Han were standing in the middle. When he returned to his senses, Leng Han¡¯s sharp eyebrows moved. He looked at Guan Chibei coldly, wanting to ask him where the youngest prince had gone. Chapter 359 - Medicine

Chapter 359: Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had also seen just now that the youngest prince had climbed onto the back of the ck panther and was taken away by it. However, the killers surrounded him and Leng Han could not move away for a moment. He could only let the youngest prince be taken away. Fortunately, that ck panther seemed to know this shop owner and his three sons. Otherwise, Leng Han would not have let the ck panther take the youngest prince away. He had to know where the youngest prince was now. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where they went either, but you don¡¯t have to be anxious. My three children are also there. The ck panther knows our family. It will bring back all the children.¡± His cold expression froze for a few moments, but he did not say anything else. When the Guan family saw what happened just now, they wanted to rush out immediately but were held back by Ye Lulu and dragged into the kitchen by her. Mother Rong and the rest had already run out of the shop to look for the officials. However, Ye Lulu felt that only Guan Chibei could handle the situation outside. It would be useless for the other Guan family members to rush out. Of course, personal safety was the most important. It was also because she trusted Guan Chibei that she dragged them into the kitchen behind. Now that the matter was over, Eldest Brother Guan and the rest rushed out with trembling legs to see how to clean up the mess. ¡°How could this be? There are actually assassins who want to kill the youngest prince!¡± Amidst the palpitations in the restaurant, some customers finally returned to their senses and eximed, ¡°Oh my¡­ I was scared to death. That was a real sword!¡± ¡°The youngest prince almost¡­ Is the youngest prince alright?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ck panther. A ck panther actually appeared in this shop?¡± Another person eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I also saw a ck panther just now!¡± ¡°The ck panther actually knows this shop owner? I saw it. It seems to know the shop owner¡¯s children! It even saved the babies!¡± ¡°It even carried the youngest prince away¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, wasn¡¯t this an extraordinary beast? Or did it just happen to know the owner¡­¡± Everyone thought of the ck panther. Exmations and discussions started in the restaurant. The appearance of the ck panther was too surprising. Its smooth and dark appearance coupled with its human-like features made all the customers who saw it feel that it was not an ordinary beast but one that had descended from the sky¡­ ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Ye Lulu came out from the kitchen and walked to Guan Chibei. She had seen everything just now. It was not that she wanted Guan Chibei to take risks, but only Guan Chibei could handle that scene just now. First, she believed in Guan Chibei¡¯s skills. Second, she did not want herself and the Guan family to burden him. Third, she wanted to reduce unnecessary casualties. The Guan family was already cleaning up the tables and tes. Guan Chibei looked at her and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you? Mother and the rest?¡± Ye Lulu said, ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Mother and the rest went to the authorities to look for the officials.¡± She paused and said, ¡°The babies were carried away by the ck panther. Are they alright?¡± Although she trusted the ck panther more, Ye Lulu was conflicted. The three babies were not even a year old! If the ck panther brought them away, would they be able to sit steadily on its back? Would they not be thrown out? Ye Lulu was conflicted about this. However, the ck panther had already taken away the three babies¡­ And she was sharp and smart.. She had long sensed that the three babies were a little extraordinary. Furthermore, this kind of extraordinariness was not a talent¡­ but more like metaphysics? Chapter 360

Chapter 360: Incident

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu vaguely knew this, so she was not entirely worried, but she had some concerns. Guan Chibei looked at her and understood what she meant. His eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± There was a deeper meaning in his voice. Ye Lulu guessed that Guan Chibei, as a father, seemed to know something. Hence, she nodded to show that she was slightly relieved. It was because the youngest prince was attacked that such an ident happened. In addition, with the appearance of the ck panther, the customers in the restaurant did not indicate that they wantedpensation because of this ident. The night was cold and the wind blew. The ck panther carried the youngest prince and the two babies. The youngest prince was carrying the eldest son in his arms. They shed past like a shadow in the darkness. The youngest prince widened his eyes. His honest face was filled with disbelief as he watched the scene in front of him. He was in slight disbelief. Because he was too shocked, his heart wasn¡¯t beating vigorously anymore. Instead, it was strangely calm. At this moment, the youngest prince was feeling all kinds of excitement in his heart. He felt that there was a slight sway under his body. It was caused by the ck panther running, but it was very light. He could barely feel it. This feeling was not bumpy at all. Instead, it was very stable. It was as if the ck panther¡¯s running speed did not exist. The youngest prince wondered if he was being carried by a running ck panther now. That was a rare fierce beast! It was a wild beast from the deep mountains! It was so humane. It saved his life and even ran away with him. A gust of wind blew past. The ck panther ran, and its body seemed to have condensed ayer of invisible vigor. In short, it was very different from ordinary beasts. A thinyer of sweat broke out on Dongfang Jue¡¯s chubby face. The main reason was that the speed was too fast and it was too exciting. He couldn¡¯t help but sweat. He was even carrying a baby in his arms. He was soft and warm. He was very real and could move. The eldest son did not seem to be afraid at all. He also looked like he did not know who was hugging him now. He was still moving in the arms of the youngest prince. His little body swayed slightly. Dongfang Jue felt the little baby in his arms move. His small hands even tugged at his clothes and his small body fell to the side. The youngest prince was worried that the baby would fall down. He quickly tightened his chubby arms and hugged the child in his arms. On both sides, the scenery was getting quieter. They could even see the thick forest. However, the youngest prince was not afraid. He was only curious and puzzled. Was the ck panther going to bring him back to the forest? Soon, they saw that the ck panther had brought them to a ce with lights. Under the moonlight, one could vaguely see that there were houses in front of them. The ck panther had entered this ce at lightning speed. Was this a vige on the mountain? Just as the youngest prince was done thinking, the lightning-fast ck panther had already jumped into a courtyard with him on its back. The wall of the courtyard was quite high. The ck panther effortlessly carried the youngest prince and jumped over the high wall beforending lightly. There were two babies on its back, and a little boy of seven or eight years old was carrying a baby in his arms. The ck panther could actuallynd without any tremors. Its four ws were so light that they did not shake at all. Afternding in this courtyard, the youngest prince felt the scenery in front of him settle down. He focused his gaze and realized that there were many houses in this courtyard. Although the houses looked simple and crude, the ce was still very big.. The courtyard was quiet, as if there was no one there. Chapter 361 - The Lightning of Heavenly Punishment

Chapter 361: The Lightning of Heavenly Punishment

The ck panther had indeed developed intelligence and brought the kids back to the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Moreover, it was very familiar with the ce¡­ It entered Ye Lulu¡¯s house. The ck panther walked to the front of the bed. It did not need to squat down, its height was exactly the same as the bed. It stood by the bed, parallel to it. The babies on his back blinked their eyes and cleverly started to crawl. They climbed from the ck panther¡¯s back to the bed skillfully. The second son was the first to crawl over. Following him was thezy-looking youngest son. Although the youngest child was a little introverted, the three children were the same. The youngest child could run and crawl, but he looked a little impatient as he climbed onto the bed. The youngest prince was still carrying the eldest son as he sat on the ck panther¡¯s back. He felt a little dizzy and could not understand what was going on. Firstly, these three babies were very special. Such young children¡­ The ck panther ran so quickly just now, but they were able to hold on to its back. They even knew how to use their small hands to tightly grip the fur on the ck panther¡¯s back. The ck panther seemed unworried about them and ran by itself. Where was this ce? Why did the ck panther bring them to this house in the mountain vige? Furthermore, from the looks of these babies, they seemed to be familiar with this ce. What should he do now? The youngest prince thought in a daze. What should he do now? Should he follow them to the bed? Dongfang Jue was a little stunned because he did not know which family this house belonged to. Why had the ck panther brought him here? However, the babies had alreadynded. The ck panther would not let the youngest prince stay on its back forever, so the youngest prince could only carry the eldest son in his arms andnd on the ground with a dumbfounded expression. The youngest prince stood by the side with the eldest son in his arms. There was no one on the ck panther¡¯s back, so it stretchedzily inside the house. Looking at the huge ck panther stretching its back like an ordinary cat, the youngest prince felt that it was quite magical. The ck panther¡¯s face still looked human, and its eyes were golden. Golden light seeped out, making it harder for people to look at it directly. The ck panther stood up. It looked at the youngest princezily. The youngest prince¡¯s heart instinctively trembled. Although this ck panther had saved him, he could not help but take a step back. The ck panther turned around and left the house. It had brought the children back. Now that the danger was over, it could only stand guard outside the house and make sure nothing happened to them. ¡­ When they heard that something had happened to the youngest prince at the restaurant and that a group of killers had suddenly attacked him, the officials in Yuan City were shocked. This was a huge matter. Lin Yuchen personally brought people to Linhe Zhai Xing Lou. As the person in charge, Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu came into contact with Lin Yuchen. When he saw that it was the two of them again, Lin Yuchen was slightly surprised. However, they were easier to talk to. He asked them about the incident and the whereabouts of the youngest prince. Guan Chibei described the situation briefly. Lin Yuchen frowned and looked at the dead killer. There was nothing strange about the clothes. They were especially worn by merchants. They might have knocked out a real foreign merchant and put all the clothes on him. His face was not disguised. However, there were no clues on his face. He looked like an ordinary person. Looking at his hair again¡­ the hairline was real. He wasn¡¯t wearing a wig. His hair was real¡­ Chapter 362 - The Youngest Prince

Chapter 362: The Youngest Prince

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Yuchen touched the man¡¯s wrist and tore off a small piece of skin. The human skin was extremely fitting and looked realistic. When Lin Yuchen removed it, the mark of a bow was revealed. The ck tattoos of a bow and arrow looked cold and murderous, but they were not fierce. ¡°An assassin organization.¡± Lin Yuchen immediately came to a conclusion. He stood up and said, ¡°They¡¯re from the Assassin Alliance.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Lulu asked. Was the name of this Assassin Alliance so straightforward? Why did it sound a little stupid? However, Lin Yuchen did not seem to be joking. Ye Lulu asked the county magistrate directly. The surrounding people subconsciously fell silent and looked at her in surprise. They did not expect an ordinary woman to dare to talk to the county magistrate in such a serious setting?! How could a woman speak in such a serious matter?! However, Ye Lulu actually said it and said it so naturally. People couldn¡¯t help but follow her. The county magistrate looked at her and replied naturally, ¡°The Assassin Alliance is an alliance of killers in the martial world. All the killers can be listed on it. Various figures issue missions to the Assassin Alliance and the different killers take them on.¡± Lin Yuchen further exined, ¡°This is not some secret organization. It¡¯s quite well known in the martial world. I can¡¯t tell who issued the mission though. If we want to find out, we¡¯ll have to find the Assassin Alliance.¡± But how big was the Assassin Alliance? ¡°But it seems hard to believe that all the experts in the martial world would be willing to be a part of the Assassin Alliance and even have its symbol on their hands?¡± Ye Lulu blurted out. This was because the more skilled one was, the more mysterious and arrogant their personality would be. How could all the experts in the martial world be willing to be a part of the Assassin Alliance? Ye Lulu was used to the equality of freedom in the modern world. She could say anything she wanted, so she asked without thinking. In the end, everyone was shocked again and looked at Ye Lulu. They did not expect a woman like her to have such thoughts. Ye Lulu did not know what these people, especially the men, were thinking. If she knew, she would definitely want to teach them a lesson. What was going on? Did they tacitly agree that women did not have brains or any analytical ability?! They looked down on people too much. However, her suggestion was really constructive. Lin Yuchen looked at her again and followed this line of thought. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Assassin Alliance doesn¡¯t specify that all killers who ept missions must belong to the Assassin Alliance. The martial world is too big and it would be impossible that way. Those with this mark on their wrists are all killers who ept secret core missions. To ept a mission of this level, this mark has to be tattooed to strengthen their connection with the Assassin Alliance. The secret core missions are too important to be epted otherwise.¡± Ye Lulu understood. After saying that, they no longer had any clues. These killers had marks on their wrists because they knew that this was a secret core mission. However, everyone already knew that the assassination of a prince would be a secret core mission! Chapter 363 - Wheres the Youngest Prince?

Chapter 363: Where¡¯s the Youngest Prince?

Thus, there was nothing else to discover from the bow and arrow. The Assassin Alliance was just an organization. Anyone could issue a mission. Unless they found the person who issued the mission, the imperial court could not me the Assassin Alliance. This was the only clue they had. They could not investigate anything else. Furthermore, an operation like assassinating the prince was not something they could investigate immediately. Lin Yuchen asked the officials to carry the bodies of the killers back and verified at the scene that Guan Chibei and the rest were not lying. Coincidentally, the youngest prince¡¯s personal follower, Leng Han, was also present, which erased the suspicion on Guan Chibei. ¡°Where is the youngest prince now?¡± After the officials cleared the scene, Lin Yuchen turned around and asked Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu. Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu were speechless. ¡°¡­¡± They did not know either. ¡°The customers said that a ck panther saved the youngest prince.¡± Lin Yuchen looked at them meaningfully. ¡°I heard that everyone saw a ck panther suddenly arrive at your shop and chase away a few killers. It also saved your three babies¡­ In the end, it even took the youngest prince away, right?¡± Lin Yuchen had a deeper meaning because he had long felt that Guan Chibei, a man from the mountains, and even Ye Lulu, was a little unusual. Guan Chibei was too skilled and Ye Lulu was not like a farmer at all. Their three babies were different as well. He had always felt that this family had secrets. Now, it was strange for the ck panther to appear and actually save people. From the descriptions of the customers, not only did it understand human nature, but it also seemed to know this family¡­ Which ordinary family would know a ck panther? The ck panther even rushed out from the deep mountains to save their children at the critical moment? Therefore, Lin Yuchen felt that there were secrets in this family that others could not know. The officials stood behind Lin Yuchen, including Leng Han. They were asking Guan Chibei about the whereabouts of the youngest prince. They seemed to have tacitly agreed that the ck panther was raised by their family. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei looked at each other. The problem was that they did not know either! However, with the county magistrate, Lin Yuchen, as the leader, they would definitely ask about the whereabouts of the youngest prince immediately. If Guan Chibei and the rest did not answer, it was impossible for them to get away. Hence, Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu could only say, ¡°The ck panther lives in the deep mountains. Let¡¯s go back to our house and take a look. If it¡¯s not around, we¡¯ll wait for a while. The ck panther should return in the end.¡± He could not guarantee that though. However, apart from this, Lin Yuchen and the rest had no choice. Lin Yuchen and his followers were majestic and oppressive. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to your house to pick up the youngest prince.¡± The entire hall was silent. Lin Yuchen, the follower beside the youngest prince¡ªwho was the number one guard in the imperial pce¡ªand a group of officials followed Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu to Yunwu Vige to see if the youngest prince was in the Guan family¡¯s courtyard. Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu brought people to look for the youngest prince, but Mother Rong and the other Guan family members could only stay in the shop to clean up the remaining mess. The night was dark, but the moonlight tonight was not bad. The path up the mountain was slightly bright, and one could see a little clearly. It was not frightening at all. The officials went to Yunwu Vige. The formation was intimidating. Some vigers in Yunwu Vige were rmed by themotion caused by the officials. Most of them were not asleep yet. When they walked out of their houses, they were all shocked. Chapter 364 - Shocking

Chapter 364: Shocking

This group of officials?! They came to the vige at night. What happened?! The vigers were extremely terrified. They saw the county magistrate, who was wearing his official robe, walking to the Guan family¡¯s house with a group of officials. ¡°Did the Guan familymit a crime?¡± Auntie Beizi let out a shrill cry in the crowd. ¡°What crime? Look, Guan Chibei and his wife are walking among the officials. They¡¯re walking beside the county magistrate. They are not tied up by the officials. What crime would they havemitted?¡± Some vigers immediately rebutted. As expected, the vigers watched helplessly as Guan Chibei led the officials into the Guan family¡¯s house. Leng Han followed as well. He did not expect the restaurant¡¯s owners to live in a house in the mountains. The courtyard was so simple. They walked to Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu¡¯s house and saw a ck panther lying at the door not far away. When it heard the sound, its golden eyes immediately rushed over. Lin Yuchen and the officials saw a ck panther running over ferociously. Needless to say, the officials could not help but lean back¡­ This wild beast was too dangerous. Everyone was shocked. Even Lin Yuchen was shocked as he looked at the ck panther running over. It was difficult for him not to be afraid. The ck panther ran to Guan Chibei and stopped instantly. It looked up and looked at Guan Chibei with its golden eyes. It meant to tell him that it had brought the children back. Why was he only home now? When they saw the ck panther, they became sure that the youngest prince was here. Leng Han was the first to sh forward and push open the door. The group of people followed. They saw that this was an ordinary house. It was quite simple but there were many things arranged in an orderly manner. On the neat bed, three iparably exquisite babies were crawling. They were very energetic, as if it was their daily ytime. In front of him¡­ He stood there with a stunned expression and a slightly reserved attitude. His face was filled with helplessness, but he did not know where to go, so the youngest prince stood weakly. Lin Yuchen walked in and was speechless. All the officials were speechless. Why did this have to happen? Leng Han quickly walked over. ¡°Youngest prince.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The youngest prince, Dongfang Jue, revealed a hint of joy when he saw Leng Han. He felt at ease after seeing someone he could rely on. ¡°Youngest prince, are you alright?¡± Lin Yuchen quickly entered and asked the youngest prince. After Dongfang Jue nodded, Lin Yuchen prepared to escort him back. With this incident tonight and the sky turning dark, they could only talk about it tomorrow. Hence, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei stayed behind to bid farewell to the youngest prince and Lin Yuchen. Before the youngest prince left, he seemed to have something to say. He looked at the three babies and the ck panther. The ck panther did not run even when it saw so many people. It surrounded Guan Chibei and stood in the house. This scene increased the officials¡¯ anxiety, and they found it strange at the same time. Lin Yuchen looked at Guan Chibei deeply and asked, ¡°Did your family raise this panther?¡± It was almost obvious. If this ck panther was not an ordinary creature and had saved the life of the youngest prince, the matter would definitely go straight to the heavens. With the imperial family¡¯s style, it was very likely that the emperor would want this ck panther. Every emperor liked strange things. At the thought of this, Ye Lulu¡¯s expression changed. Guan Chibei said, ¡°No, it lives in the mountains, but it knows us.¡± Chapter 365 - The Black Panther

Chapter 365: The ck Panther

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was not that Guan Chibei wasn¡¯t expecting this after tonight¡¯s matter. If the emperor knew that there was such a ck panther, he would order people to bring it to Yingzhou so that he could have it for himself. However, he was calm and not worried at all. After tonight, Guan Chibei already knew that this ck panther was the guardian beast of the three babies. What was a guardian beast? It was born to protect someone or something. It could not be said that they did not have their own lives, but they had a mission. The most important thing for them was to protect someone or something. There were two types of guardian beasts. There were those born to guard. Somepanion beasts with spiritual treasures belonged to this category. Others could be said to have acquired a chance. It could also be said that it was guided by the heavens to fulfill a mission. The ck panther was not born for the three babies, but it had developed intelligence and spirituality. It could cultivate. After that, it was fated with the three babies and received a lot of Netherworld divine power from Guan Chibei and the three babies as nourishment for its spirituality. Initially, they could only say that it was fate. However, the babies were in danger tonight. The ck panther could suddenly sense them from so far away on the mountain. Furthermore, it immediately rushed over to save the three babies. Guan Chibei knew that the ck panther had epted the mission set up by the heavens, and became the guardian beast of the three babies. This was because the ck panther had a human reaction to the three babies. This should be the connection between the guardian beast and the owners. It was an ability that the heavens had given the ck panther for its mission. After this incident, no matter how passive the ck panther was, it became the guardian beast of the three babies. In the future, the ck panther would follow the three babies and stay by their side. It would not leave for a long time. If anything happened to the three babies, the ck panther would sense it immediately and do its best to protect the three babies. This duty was like an instinct. It was not forced by the heavens to do this, but it was guided by the heavens in some way. It could be understood that the ck panther had subconsciously epted the heavens¡¯ contract and epted its fate to be the guardian beast of the three babies. At the same time, it relied on the Netherworld divine power from the three babies to cultivate. It was not like the guard beasts that were born to guard their owners with their lives. The ck panther seemed more like a partner to the babies. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm. He was not worried that a high-ranking person would take the ck panther for himself after hearing about its spirituality. This was because the heavens had already given the ck panther to the three babies. The heavens naturally would not let the ck panther leave the three babies. Those high-ranking people would not be able to obtain the ck panther for any reason. The news of the youngest prince encountering an assassination at the restaurant spread throughout Yuan City the next day! This was considered a rather important matter. It was as if Yuan City was directly rted to the imperial family. Everyone discussed. However, surprisingly, not only did Ye Lulu¡¯s shop not suffer any losses because of this, but it even became more popr. It could not be said that her reputation had increased, but she had be famous! The reason was that the youngest prince knew about the risk of being assassinated but still especially came out to try this specialty shop! Furthermore, every time the matter of the youngest prince was mentioned, the name of Ye Lulu¡¯s shop, Linhe Zhai Xing Lou, would be mentioned along with it.. This was even more formidable than modern advertisements. Chapter 366 - Trick

Chapter 366: Trick

The results were immediate. Ye Lulu¡¯s business was booming in the uing days, and there were no empty seats. The restaurant was filled every day. Ye Lulu was too busy in the kitchen and had no time to go out now. However, as usual, the three babies were sitting on the counter at the front. They were even more famous. Everyone knew that these triplets had interacted with the youngest prince. They even knew a ck panther! Most people who entered the shop could not help but tease the babies. However, Guan Chibei had been standing by the counter and watching. The three babies were very smart and would quickly crawl away whenever they saw unclean people. Therefore, it was not a problem for the three babies to stay in the shop. What was even more shocking was that¡­ After the youngest prince returned, he was naturally more closely protected by the officials. However, because his one year of traveling outside was not up yet, the imperial edict was like a mountain. The youngest prince still had to stay with the Yuan City government for the remaining time. Lin Yuchen had already reported the matter of the assassination to the Shang dynasty. Not to mention themotion caused in Yingzhou, the emperor had already sent people to investigate this matter. Among them, the youngest prince appeared in the restaurant for the second time under the protection of a group of officials to carry the three babies. The youngest prince said that he was fated to meet his three younger brothers. After they saved his life that night, he missed the three babies and wanted to see them. When the youngest prince arrived at the shop, he stood by the counter in front of everyone and let Leng Han carry the eldest son down to his arms. The youngest prince stretched out his chubby arms and hugged the baby tightly. The youngest prince was carrying the eldest son under the heavy guard of the officials. All the customers were watching them. The eldest son had a calm personality. He stayed in Dongfang Jue¡¯s arms and was not surprised. He didn¡¯t show any signs of struggle either. He opened his eyes and only moved his buttocks in the crook of the youngest prince¡¯s arm. The youngest prince looked at the eldest son¡¯s exquisite face in his arms and pondered for a moment. He then lowered his head and kissed the eldest son¡¯s fair and tender face. Everyone was speechless. Their mouths were wide open and they were dumbfounded. The officials were speechless. After the youngest prince kissed the eldest son, he couldn¡¯t help but hug the baby¡¯s soft body tightly. He leaned over to the eldest son¡¯s ear and asked him in a low voice: ¡°Where¡¯s that ck panther?¡± ¡°When will ite looking for you?¡± The eldest son was speechless. It turned out that the youngest prince was extremely surprised and curious about the ck panther that night. After he returned, he thought for a few days and felt that the ck panther must have recognized the three babies. In addition, he had carried the eldest son and escaped that night. Needless to say, the youngest prince really missed the babies. He liked cute children, to begin with, not to mention that the babies¡¯ bodies were so soft that he couldn¡¯t stop hugging them. The youngest prince was the youngest child in the Shang dynasty¡¯s imperial family. Furthermore, no one dared to let the prince carry a baby, so he had never carried such a small baby. The youngest prince was also bored staying with the Yuan City government. He missed the babies. In addition, he was also curious about the ck panther and could not hold it in. After two days, he came back with his men. This time, many officials were brought along. Furthermore, the news of the assassination of the youngest prince had already spread throughout the Shang dynasty. Everyone was shocked. Since the incident had happened in Ye Lulu¡¯s shop, it was unlikely that killers would dare toe again. This time, Leng Han also followed the youngest prince closely, so Lin Yuchen could only let the youngest princee over. Chapter 367 - Confrontation

Chapter 367: Confrontation

Only Leng Han, who was standing the closest to the youngest prince, and Guan Chibei heard him ask in a low voice. Guan Chibei¡¯s expression was calm and he did not react. A ripple appeared on Leng Han¡¯s indifferent face. It was not that his emotions were fluctuating, but he felt that the youngest prince was asking a baby who was less than a year old. This looked a little¡­ The eldest son naturally did not know how to answer Dongfang Jue. Although the three babies were special, they were still normal children. Their thoughts and words were like ordinary mortal babies. It was just that they were special in certain aspects. At this moment, the eldest son did not understand the boy¡¯s words at all. He only felt that someone had spoken by his ear. The eldest son raised his hand and unintentionally pressed it against the youngest prince¡¯s face. It was chubby and firm. The eldest son¡¯s face lit up and he pressed his little hand against the youngest prince¡¯s face a few more times. When the youngest prince saw that he would not make a sound, he knew that he had asked a silly question. A troubled expression appeared on his face. Since then, the youngest prince often went to Ye Lulu¡¯s shop to see the three babies. First, the food in this restaurant was really delicious and special. The youngest prince was satisfied. Second, he could hang around and y with the three babies. It was simply beautiful. As a result, Ye Lulu¡¯s shop became more popr¡­ Because of the youngest prince¡¯s deeds and appearance, Linhe Zhai Xing Lou became famous. More people, including foreign merchants, knew about it. There were even people who went to the shop to eat just to see the youngest prince. Some people almost called Ye Lulu¡¯s shop ¡®The Youngest Prince¡¯s Restaurant¡¯. Then, they used the youngest prince¡¯s name to describe it as ¡®The Jue Restaurant.¡¯ There were many different kinds of names. It was reallyughable. However, everyone was only joking. They did not dare to use the youngest prince¡¯s name for Ye Lulu¡¯s restaurant, so the name Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was still spread around. Ye Lulu¡¯s three babies were even more famous. One day, there was a problem with the delivery person. The meat was missing the pigeons that Ye Lulu wanted, she had ordered them in advance to stew pigeon soup today. The Guan family¡¯s eldest brother could not make the decision and was afraid that something would go wrong, so he called Ye Lulu out from the kitchen. The delivery person usually came from the back of the kitchen. There was a side door. Ye Lulu took a break and left the kitchen. In the end, after talking to them for a while, a few people with solemn expressions and disdain for Ye Lulu arrived. These people were all men. They looked strong and were all adults. They were wearing the same clothes. These men seemed to be deliberately squatting for Ye Lulu. As soon as they saw her, they walked up to Ye Lulu and looked at her condescendingly, wanting to ¡®invite¡¯ her over. ¡°Madam Ye, right? Our Miss invites you over.¡± They called Ye Lulu ¡®Madam Ye,¡¯ but in fact, it was not because Ye Lulu cared about it when she introduced herself to others. Instead, they didn¡¯t want her to carry Guan Chibei¡¯s surname when she gets separated from him in the near future. The men looked at Ye Lulu with disdain from the corner of their eyes. Their expressions were light and they did not take her seriously at all. They said arrogantly, ¡°Who is our Miss? You¡¯ll definitely know her when you see herter. Come with us.¡± Ye Lulu stood up and suddenlyughed. She said in amusement, ¡°Who are you? Do I have to leave with you just because you say so?¡± The two burly men at the front walked forward and said to Ye Lulu, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, we can only bring Madam Ye over.¡± These two men emphasized the word ¡®bring.¡¯ Did they mean they would forcefully take her away? Chapter 368

Chapter 368: Failure

In ancient times, there were indeed such things, especially among the rich and powerful families. The forces were too big and they did not have any scruples. They said they ¡®invited¡¯ them, but were actually forcing them. The other party had to go over regardless. Ye Lulu looked at them and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your Miss? If you want me to go with you, you have to tell me, right? Is your Miss¡¯s identity so shameful?¡± The men did not react to the first half of the sentence at all, but the second half of the sentence hit them. Originally, Nangong Yupiao did not take Ye Lulu seriously. Since Ye Lulu was unwilling to leave with them, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s people did not care at all and nned to take her away. However, she had asked if Nangong Yupiao¡¯s identity was too shameful to be seen in public¡­ It was impossible. The eyes of these men turned cold. They said in annoyance and disdain, ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Miss Nangong.¡± That¡¯s right. The people who came to ¡®invite¡¯ Ye Lulu were sent by Nangong Yupiao. The news of the three babies¡¯ deeds spread fast. Nangong Yupiao was the unhappiest. As the reputation of the triplets spread around, Nangong Yupiao felt more troubled by their existence. She frowned the entire day. At night, Nangong Yupiao¡¯s personal maidservant, Yue¡¯er, asked her what happened. Nangong Yupiao told Yue¡¯er what was on her mind. Yue¡¯er did not like Ye Lulu, to begin with. Or rather, after being ruthlessly humiliated by Ye Lulu thest time, Yue¡¯er hated Ye Lulu even more. When she heard that Nangong Yupiao was tired of Ye Lulu¡¯s three children, viciousness rose in Yue¡¯er¡¯s heart. She immediately smiled at Nangong Yupiao and said, ¡°No matter what, she is only an ordinary vige woman. She¡¯s an ordinarymoner. Miss can make her do whatever Miss wants her to do. How can she resist?! Miss, what status do you have? She¡¯s just too proud of herself. However, as long as she¡¯s in front of Miss, she¡¯s inferior to the mud on the ground. What face can she have?!¡± ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t like her three children, you can just ask her to abandon them. Give her some money and ask her to abandon the children. With your power and influence, how can she refuse? Or you can use the Nangong family¡¯s power to threaten her. You can just humiliate her and order her to deal with the three children. Or, throw the three children away and send them to some poor family. That lowly woman would be so scared that her legs would tremble and she would lose her guts.¡± ¡°This matter can be resolved in a moment. Actually, Miss, there¡¯s no need to be so worried.¡± Yue¡¯er¡¯s words were very vicious, but when Nangong Yupiao heard this, she was suddenly enlightened. After thinking for a moment, she realized that it was indeed so. Therefore, she sent some people to ¡®invite¡¯ Ye Lulu to see her alone. Of course, Nangong Yupiao had to prevent Guan Chibei from knowing. However, this was a little difficult because Ye Lulu was in the shop all day. Therefore, Nangong Yupiao deliberately took away the pigeons that Ye Lulu had specially ordered. She let Ye Lulu walk out of the kitchen to handle it and sent people to ¡®invite¡¯ Ye Lulu then. As for the shop, Nangong Yupiao had also thought of a solution. She arranged for the delivery person to say that Ye Lulu had seen an acquaintance, so she walked out to the street to talk to that person for a while. They would return to the shop after a while and Guan Chibei would not suspect anything. Nangong Yupiao believed that it would not take long for her to scare Ye Lulu away and order her to do whatever she wanted with the three babies. Chapter 369

Chapter 369: Nangong Yupiao

As soon as Ye Lulu heard that it was Nangong Yupiao, realization dawned on her. It was Nangong Yupiao¡­ She did not know why Nangong Yupiao suddenly wanted to ¡®invite¡¯ her over, but Ye Lulu knew from the beginning that Nangong Yupiao was hostile towards her. It was not those men who wanted to force her. Ye Lulu crossed her arms and stepped forward. ¡°Your Miss wants to see me, right? Let¡¯s go. I want toe back quickly.¡± Coincidentally, Ye Lulu wanted to know why Nangong Yupiao was unhappy about her. When the men saw that Ye Lulu was willing to leave, they saved the step of taking action. Ye Lulu followed the men out of the kitchen. In less than a moment, they arrived at a private room on the third floor of a restaurant on the main street. It was indeed not far. It seemed that Nangong Yupiao still cared about Guan Chibei¡¯s opinion and had chosen a ce not far away. When they saw Nangong Yupiao, those men retreated, leaving only Ye Lulu behind. She saw that Nangong Yupiao was wearing a snow-white dress and sitting by the table. Her makeup was exquisite, and her eyebrows were light. She looked noble. Ye Lulu walked over. Just as she was thinking about what to say, Nangong Yupiao took the initiative to speak. ¡°You gave birth to those three children?¡± She did not greet her at all. It was extremely rude. However, there were no kind intentions in the first ce. Ye Lulu could not be bothered with other details. She raised her eyebrows and replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, I gave birth to them. Who else would?¡± It was strange that Nangong Yupiao asked such a question. Nangong Yupiao calmed down and pursed her lips. She said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Send the triplets far away to a poor family. Tell them that you don¡¯t want to raise them anymore. I¡¯ll give you ten years of glory and wealth. That¡¯s about ten thousand taels of silver. That¡¯s a lot. Won¡¯t you be satisfied?¡± ¡°The second option is to hand the three children to me and let me handle them. In the future, you will have nothing to do with them and you can¡¯t ask about them anymore. It¡¯s best that you know what¡¯s good for you. If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll let you see clearly if the Nangong family¡¯s power is something a viger like you can resist.¡± ¡°Ordinary people would know how to choose between these two choices. Tell me.¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression was ugly. She felt that she had given Ye Lulu the greatest choice. She could choose ten thousand taels of silver. Who wouldn¡¯t want to hand the children over to her? Did this woman not know what to choose? If she did not cooperate, Nangong Yupiao did not mind disying her power to Ye Lulu as Yue¡¯er had said. Only then would Ye Lulu know how lowly her status was. Ye Lulu finally heard the reason for Nangong Yupiao¡¯s actions. A huge look of disbelief appeared on her face, and she was simply surprised. Yue¡¯er, who was beside Nangong Yupiao, had a vicious glint in her eyes. She thought that she could take revenge on Ye Lulu now. There was a hint of anger in Ye Lulu¡¯s tone as she sneered and asked, ¡°Miss Nangong, you¡¯re doing this for my three children. Why? The Nangong family is so powerful, but you still want to covet someone else¡¯s children?¡± ¡°You!¡± Nangong Yupiao¡¯s expression was ugly. The matter of the three babies had already made Nangong Yupiao feel that it was detrimental to her identity. In the end, Ye Lulu urately stepped on her sore spot! Chapter 370

Chapter 370: Divine Power

Would she covet this farmer¡¯s children?! It was all because of Guan Chibei! Nangong Yupiao was in a bad mood. She finally looked at Ye Lulu angrily and said with a disdainful attitude, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯m not interested in your three children from the mountains. I want you to send them away! Either you throw them away yourself and I can give you money, or you give them to me and I¡¯ll send them to a noble family to be servants. I won¡¯t treat the children you gave birth to unfairly.¡± In fact, Nangong Yupiao wanted to say that if Ye Lulu gave the children to her, she could send them to some influential families in Yingzhou and raise them up as adopted children. After all, the three babies were too delicate and they were triplets. They would definitely be popr among the noble families in Yingzhou. Nangong Yupiao originally wanted to be kind. Not only could she send the triplets to the nobles to strengthen her rtionship with them, but she could also provide Ye Lulu¡¯s children with an environment where they could livefortably. However, this peasant woman was extremely stupid and did not appreciate her kindness. Nangong Yupiao did not want her to be happy, so she deliberately said that she wanted to send the three babies to be servants of noble families. When Ye Lulu heard Nangong Yupiao¡¯s words, she almostughed. She did not understand why Nangong Yupiao would target her three babies. What was her intention?! Where did her three babies provoke Nangong Yupiao? Furthermore, what made Nangong Yupiao think that she could order her directly? This arrogant and directmanding attitude provoked Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu did not move. She sneered and said, ¡°Miss Nangong, your actions are really puzzling. My children were born with so much difficulty and are now well-nourished. Why would I send them away? Miss Nangong, you¡¯re very strange. We¡¯re unrted. Why did you order me to send my children away?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s tone became unyielding as she said, ¡°Is it normal for Miss Nangong to arrange other people¡¯s children¡¯s matters so casually? Miss Nangong has always been so domineering. You even want to interfere with other people¡¯s children? Miss Nangong¡¯s status may be extraordinary, but don¡¯t forget that my three babies¡¯ reputation has also spread around. If Miss Nangong insists on touching my three children, I will tell everyone what Miss Nangong has done, so that everyone knows.¡± ¡°I hope Miss Nangong¡¯s reputation won¡¯t plummet if that happens.¡± Ye Lulu threatened her! In Nangong Yupiao and Yue¡¯er¡¯s opinion, Ye Lulu could kneel down in fear under their might. She would be extremely afraid and would not dare to disobey. She should not even speak. Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu¡¯s reaction waspletely unrted to what they had thought. She actually threatened them domineeringly! As it was different from her inner thoughts, Nangong Yupiao was stunned. She looked at Ye Lulu, who had her back straightened, and did not know what to do. ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Yupiao was slightly stunned. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You dare to threaten me?!¡± When she reacted, Nangong Yupiao was furious. She asked Ye Lulu angrily, ¡°You dare?! Do you know what kind of power the Nangong family has? As amoner, how dare you talk nonsense?!¡± Did this peasant woman in the mountains know that the Nangong family could make her disappear immediately?! This damned woman still thought that she could smear her reputation? Chapter 371

Chapter 371: Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu

Nangong Yupiao was angry. She felt that it was impossible for Ye Lulu to taint her reputation! ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it? Isn¡¯t it my restaurant where all the merchants are gathered now? There are even foreign merchants whoe by boat from all over the world. How can the news not spread if anything happens to my children? Now that everyone knows that I¡¯m the mother of the three babies, as long as I say even a little, who wouldn¡¯t believe me?!¡± ¡°Furthermore, Miss Nangong also knows how women talk about such things. I have to keep earning money. Apart from cooking, I also have to rely on my mouth. I can write a short novel about Miss Nangong¡¯s deeds and words. I canpletely replicate this entire conversation and send out this short novel for everyone to read.¡± ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t Miss Nangong¡¯s identity and reputation be even more publicized? Wouldn¡¯t it be just as Miss Nangong wishes?¡± As soon as Ye Lulu finished her mocking words, she looked at Nangong Yupiao with an extremely mocking expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say¡­ no to Miss Nangong¡¯s orders today.¡± ¡°Then what does Miss Nangong want now? Are you really going to do something to me on the spot?¡± Nangong Yupiao looked at her speechlessly. Although she was extremely angry, she could not do anything to Ye Lulu on the spot. Would she just let the followers beside her kill Ye Lulu? Those people were not meant to do this. Furthermore, if they really did kill Ye Lulu, wouldn¡¯t there be blood? Nangong Yupiao was still present¡­ Furthermore, the county magistrate of Yuan City, Lin Yuchen, was a righteous person. He also had the backing of a noble family. Furthermore, the youngest prince was also in Yuan City¡­ Ye Lulu¡¯s shop was not nameless now, so Nangong Yupiao could not do anything to her. Nangong Yupiao did not n to touch Ye Lulu today¡­ Ye Lulu did not yield as expected. Nangong Yupiao could not do anything to her and could only let her go. Nangong Yupiao was furious. After letting Ye Lulu go, her face was red with anger. Her eyes were burning as she looked at Yue¡¯er, standing beside her. Yue¡¯er was also exasperated, but she could not do anything. Ye Lulu walked out of the restaurant with a cold smile. She was in a terrible mood. Where did so many strange peoplee from? Amazing. It was unknown what Nangong Yupiao was thinking. She actually came to her door to ask her to send her children away? Ye Lulu really could not figure out what Nangong Yupiao was thinking. She was a little crazy. However, Ye Lulu did not lose her temper and returned to the kitchen. She walked in from the kitchen and saw Guan Chibei walking in. His eyes were deep as he asked her what was wrong. Ye Lulu was not around, so it was certain that the kitchen stopped producing dishes for a while. Guan Chibei was also very sharp. He suddenly felt that something was wrong and went to the kitchen to ask. Guan Chibei immediately felt that something was wrong when he heard that Ye Lulu had ¡®bumped into an acquaintance and went out to chat for a while.¡¯ However, when he saw that Ye Lulu was not in danger, he only thought for a moment and did not move. He waited for Ye Lulu to return. As soon as Ye Lulu appeared, Guan Chibei sensed her and immediately went to the kitchen to ask Ye Lulu what was going on. Ye Lulu looked at the things in the kitchen and heaved a sigh of relief. She could not help but put down what she was doing and tell Guan Chibei about what happened with Nangong Yupiao. Chapter 372

Chapter 372: Kind Doctors in Yuan City

After saying that, and mentioning that Nangong Yupiao wanted her to send the three children away, Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he looked at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The three children will be fine.¡± The three babies would be fine, especially now that there was the ck panther as their guardian beast. Could Nangong Yupiao be stronger than a fierce beast with intelligence? Even if she wanted to do something, it was impossible to seed. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work first.¡± Ye Lulu turned around and washed her hands. This matter was disgusting, but business was still the most important. She had to do business first. ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Chibei felt that it was nothing. He replied and told her not to worry before turning around and leaving. Business continued and Ye Lulu busied herself with the dishes for the day. ¡­ From spring to summer, everything was livelier. Yuan City was also more prosperous and bustling. There were endless voyages on the Yuan River. As the next season inched closer, many children in Yuan City had fallen sick recently. This was not a problem of not taking good care of them, but a change in seasons. Every time this happened, the children in Yuan City would fall sick on arge scale. It was a small matter if they only had a cough or a fever. Although some colds were not serious in the beginning, farmers were poor and had no money to step into the doors of arge medical center. The longer the dy, the more serious the illness, the more dire the consequences. Therefore, this year, there were Kind Doctors from the government. If farmers¡¯ children had a cold or minor illness, they would bring the children to the Kind Doctors to prevent them from bing seriously ill. In front of the government¡¯s door, there was a long queue in front of the Kind Doctor¡¯s stall every day¡­ The queue for themoners who brought their children to see the Kind Doctor was so long that they almost passed through the main street. The Kind Doctors were so busy that they couldn¡¯t take all of them in and didn¡¯t even have time to drink water. They were workingter andter hours each day. For a few nights, the Kind Doctors only returned home at midnight. Often, at night, there were citizens who suddenly carried their children and rushed over to ask the Kind Doctors for help. The officials naturally had to do something. They knew that many children had been sick in the city recently and that Kind Doctors were busy. They raised Kind Doctors¡¯ payments to three times the amount of money. It was said that this was from County Magistrate Lin¡¯s personal pockets. With the Kind Doctors, many children¡¯s illnesses were cured this time. The praise for the Kind Doctors in Yuan City was even higher. The Kind Doctors were very famous in Yuan City. There were even citizens who thanked them gratefully when they saw them. In the alley. The woman scooped up a bowl of porridge. The porridge was very hot. Her face darkened as she prepared to carry the porridge from the stove to the table. In the courtyard at home, the boy climbed up a branch, that was neither high nor low, to pick thest flower on the peach tree for the girl. After picking the flower, the boy could not get down. Looking at the ground, the boy¡¯s face revealed fear. He btedly felt afraid. ¡°Come down. Come down.¡± The girl stood under the tree and looked up at the boy, urging him. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± The boy gripped the tree trunk tightly with one hand and replied to the girl hesitantly. However, he did not let go of the pink flower. He wanted to pick it for his sister. Although the two children had experienced too much at such a young age, they were still too young. As soon as they encountered something terrifying, the boy could not control himself and instinctively cried out. ¡°Wa¡­ Wa¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯te down. I¡¯m afraid.¡± The boy did not cry very fiercely, but his thin legs stood on the tree trunk and trembled fiercely. His voice also trembled. Chapter 373

Chapter 373: The Children Got Scolded

¡°I don¡¯t want the flower anymore. Come down.¡± The sister stood under the tree and said worriedly. She turned around and went to prepare a stool to find a way to bring the boy down. However, the boy was still panicked and afraid. A chaoticmotion entered the house. When the woman serving porridge heard the cries of the boy in the courtyard, her face darkened. Her aura was extremely fierce. She cursed ¡®debt collectors¡¯ and turned around to walk out of the house. When the woman saw the panicked scene in the courtyard, she took a deep breath and stomped her feet. She rushed forward with a fierce expression and kicked the tree. She roared angrily: ¡°Damn it, you troublesome thing!¡± The woman was furious. Her kick caused the entire peach tree to shake violently. The boy, who was already nervously clinging to the tree trunk with trembling legs, swayed even more and almost flew out. The girl eximed. The boy clung to the tree trunk tightly. His little hand was bleeding from the rough surface of the tree trunk, and he screamed in fear. The woman¡¯s face darkened. She stepped on the stool and stood up. She stretched out her arm and grabbed the boy tightly. She was tall enough as an adult. The woman grabbed the boy¡¯s thin waist, but she used an adult¡¯s vicious strength to pull him down like an enemy. The boy was still clinging onto the tree trunk tightly and did not dare to let go. With such a strong tug, the boy¡¯s tender palm was ground until it was bloody¡­ However, the woman ignored him. After carrying the boy down from the tree, she even ced her hands on her hips and scolded him in the courtyard. ¡°You brat, I¡¯m the only one at home who cares about the two of you. The two of you are still jumping up and down!¡± ¡°I care if you eat. I care if you drink. I even care if you take a dump. Don¡¯t you know how to be less worrisome? You¡¯re still causing trouble for me?!¡± ¡°That damned father of yours can¡¯t be seen at home any day of the week. Only I am left to manage everything in the family. You guys still dare to cause trouble for me? You¡¯re really here to collect debts!¡± The neighbors in the alley could hear the woman¡¯s scolding. Everyone shook their heads. That woman had been like this for the past two months. She scolded the children fiercely. The neighbors understood that this woman¡¯s surname was Miao. Let¡¯s call her Sister-inw Miao for the time being. Sister-inw Miao was azy woman, to begin with. She was usuallyzy, so she cleaned up the house sloppily. Furthermore, she was greedy and selfish. She was also very shrewish. Her husband seemed to be a Kind Doctor. He was the most praised Kind Doctor in Yuan City. Everyone praised him and even respected him. However, Sister-inw Miao was not proud of her husband being a Kind Doctor. Not only did she not feel that her husband being a Kind Doctor was a good deed, but she also despised her husband for being hired by the government. Although she had money every month, it was not enoughpared to arge medical center. Furthermore, Kind Doctors were charitable. They epted the children of the entire Yuan City and did much more than ordinary doctors. Sister-inw Miao mocked her husband for being kind all day long. His purse was always empty. He saved other people¡¯s children and their families, but his own family was extremely poor and didn¡¯t see any money. This was because Kind Doctors came out to do charity on behalf of the officials. Their monthly sry was indeed lower than that of a restaurant owner. This was what Madam Miao despised. Kind Doctors had earned a huge reputation, but when he returned home, there was only Madam Miao¡¯s mockery and disdain. She also asked him for money every chance she got. Chapter 374

Chapter 374: The Kind Doctor¡¯s Family Matters

In secret, the Kind Doctor¡¯s family was living poorly. The Kind Doctor was busy, so the matters at home could only be left to his wife. The children were also left to Sister-inw Miao to take care of. However, Madam Miao was angry in her heart and waszy by nature. Not only did she take care of the two children very poorly, but she also often made the children unable to eat or wear anything well. The two children were still young and were dirty all day. They could not change their clothes. Furthermore, Madam Miao was filled with anger and took it out on the two children. It was inevitable that the two children would be insensible andmit some mistakes. Madam Miao could not help but be angry and punish the children severely. As time passed, Madam Miao became even unhappier and treated the two children even more harshly. After that, she even degraded her own children. Apart from venting her anger, she used this to mock the Kind Doctor for treating other people¡¯s children for free. In the beginning, she deliberately did not dress the two children well. She went from beingzy to deliberately not taking care of the two children, making them look sloppy. Later, she could scold them. Later on, it developed to the point where she especially went to beat and scold the two children in front of the neighbors in the alley. It was for everyone to see. This was to humiliate the Kind Doctor and tell him that he took care of the children outside but did not take care of his own children. Madam Miao even deliberately pinched her two children and left bruises and ck marks on their young bodies. After the Kind Doctor returned home, she specially scolded the two children in front of the Kind Doctor for him to see. As the Kind Doctor was busy with consultation all day, he could not do anything about it. The Kind Doctor was probably anxious and in pain. It was heard that a neighbor in the alley had seen the Kind Doctor walk out of the house with a painful expression and a tightly clenched medical box. There were still the cries of his children in the house, but because it was time for him to go to the government to work, he could not care less and could only leave the house. Sigh, Kind Doctors were really pitiful. Thest time Madam Miao went crazy and asked her two children to eat sand was still vivid in their minds. Many neighbors in this alley had seen it and were terrified. They turned around and were shocked for a long time. However, the two siblings were other people¡¯s children. An older mother-inw in the alley could not stand to see this happen. She went to the door to speak for the two children and was thrown out by Madam Miao. Madam Miao even ced her hands on her hips in front of the door and said that this was their family matter. She disciplined her children and told the others not to be nosy. Even if the neighbors couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, they had tried to persuade her, but it was useless. Everyone sighed and felt helpless. The Kind Doctor was actually a very good person. Not to mention that it was a blessing to treat children in Yuan City, he was gentle and kind. He looked refined, fair, and clean. He smiled at everyone and treated everyone well. The neighbors in the alley liked him very much. Everyone said that Kind Doctor was really unlucky to have married a woman like Madam Miao. The Kind Doctor was also very good to the children. Although he was indeed busy working for the government, he was doing this for the benefit of the children in the city. The money he had brought back might be littlepared to what he had done, but the Kind Doctor took good care of his family. He took almost all the money given by the government home. Furthermore, the Kind Doctor treated his children very well. As long as the Kind Doctor had the time to be at home, he would bring the two children out to eat and y. Everyone in the alley had seen it. The Kind Doctor had even brought his wife and two children to the nearby popr restaurant by the Yuan River to eat. Chapter 375

Chapter 375: Hua Nier

Even if Sister-inw Miao treated the children and the family badly, the Kind Doctor was still very friendly to her. However, sometimes, he could not tolerate it and would argue with her over this. Apart from that, he usually did not scold her. Men like Kind Doctors were rare in the Shang dynasty. How many men did not scold their wives at all? It was only because of the Kind Doctor¡¯s temper that he could tolerate that Madam Miao at home. Everyone in the alley sighed. In the beginning, they heard all kinds of scoldings and cries from the Kind Doctor¡¯s house. They did not know what was going on, but as time passed, they learned everything. Now, they heard Madam Miao cursing the two children. Oh, her words and tone were as if she was facing her enemies. Sigh, it was also a sin. As a mother, she had to take care of the children. If she treated the children so harshly and vented her anger on them, that Madam Miao was really¡­ The boy was carried down from the tree. After Sister-inw Miao scolded him viciously, she turned around and went back into the house to continue serving porridge. That night, in the quiet Yuan City, the Kind Doctor had just stood up and was about to leave the stall when a desperate and panicked voice cut through the main street. ¡°Kind Doctor! Kind Doctor!¡± ¡°Save our child. Her leg is going to break!¡± ¡°Kind Doctor, help!¡± Many shop owners and citizens who had not fallen asleep were shocked by this cry. They turned around and looked in surprise. The streets were back to normal and there were even shops that had lights on. A group of farmers wearing rough clothes carried a small figure covered in blood and ran over in a hurry. ¡°Make way. Kind Doctor, someone¡¯s going to die!¡± The Kind Doctor, who was about to leave, was called back by the panicked people. He immediately lowered his body anxiously to look at the injured child on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± the Kind Doctor asked. One of the tall and strong men stood up and told the truth with a worried expression. ¡°Her name is Hua Nier. She¡¯s the daughter of a widow in the vige. That widow only gave birth to a daughter and was treated poorly by her inws. She took her anger out on Hua Nier and didn¡¯t even treat her as human. When things didn¡¯t go her way, she even insulted her. It was alreadypletely dark tonight. That widow deliberately asked Hua Nier to go into the forest to pick wild vegetables.¡± ¡°Hua Nier couldn¡¯t see clearly. She was caught in a beast trap in the forest and almost broke her leg on the spot! When we found her and realized that she was very seriously injured, we immediately brought her into the city to find the Kind Doctors. Kind Doctor, you have to save Hua Nier¡­¡± ¡°Hua Nier has a tough life. She has been tortured since the day she was born. She doesn¡¯t eat or sleep well. If her leg breaks¡­¡± Farmers were simple-minded when there were many people. They could not stand to see people like Hua Nier suffer. However, the most bitter thing was that most farmers were leading difficult lives. They really did not have the strength to save Hua Nier. At most, they would give her more sweet potatoes and taro to eat. No one could do anything about it¡­ However, seeing that Hua Nier was seriously injured, everyone had to help. Hence, a group of farmers had rushed out. The Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes darkened. Hua Nier¡¯s situation reminded him of his own children. Therefore, the Kind Doctor would definitely do his best to save this girl. However, it was indeed veryte now¡­ The Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes darkened again. He looked at the sky and said to the tall and strong man, ¡°Please go to my house and tell my wife that it¡¯s already toote tonight, so I won¡¯t be going back.¡± Chapter 376

Chapter 376: The Siblings

Then, the Kind Doctor told the burly man where his house was. The burly man looked at the Kind Doctor gratefully and immediately nodded. The burly man turned around to help the Kind Doctor send a message to Madam Miao. As for the Kind Doctor, he put down the medical box and lowered his body to roughly look at the girl¡¯s leg. Then, he got someone to carry the girl into the government office and find a ce. As it was already toote, he had to light themp to see clearly before he could treat her. Not everyone could enter the government¡¯snd. The Kind Doctor had a ce inside because he looked after many seriously ill children. The county magistrate especially gave him a house to be used as a consultation room. However, not all the farmers could enter. They could only let two people stay behind to watch over them, so the vigers discussed leaving a couple behind. One of them was strong and the other one could take care of others. It was that tall and strong farmer and his wife. The Kind Doctor spent the night treating the girl who had almost lost her leg. He did not even return home. However, a dark aura was condensing in the sky. At Sister-inw Miao¡¯s house in the alley, the boy¡¯s hand had been scraped by the tree trunk during the day. Actually, his injuries were a little serious. The wound was a little deep and the area was big. Furthermore, his body had been weaktely. The injury on the boy¡¯s palm had not been treated. Sister-inw Miao was usuallyzy to clean up, so the house was not too clean. At night, he got a little infection. The boy caught a fever. His small body curled up under the nket. He felt so cold that his entire body was trembling. Pus started to gather in his palm and it started to hurt. The boy¡¯s face and lips were pale, and he could not open his eyes. However, because his hand was aching, he held his right wrist tightly with his left hand and raised his injured hand outside the torn cotton. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± They were already so old, but the girl and the boy were still under the same nket. The siblings only had a nket to cover themselves. The girl was the first to notice that the boy was cold and trembling. She immediately turned around and asked the boy anxiously. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± The boy¡¯s lips were trembling as well, and they became even paler. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at the girl with dependence and difort. ¡°Look for Mother.¡± The girl got up and left the bed. She grabbed the boy¡¯s wrist. She was young, but her mind was already working fast and she was very smart. She knew that her younger brother¡¯s situation was a serious matter and could not be dyed. Even if she would definitely be scolded or even beaten by the woman, she had to find her mother and ask her to bring the boy to the doctor. The boy could not move anymore. It should be a high fever caused by inmmation. His bones were hurting and his palm was in pain. He was not very conscious. He was pulled off the bed by the girl in a daze. All the strength in the boy¡¯s body seemed to have been sucked out. His legs went limp and he almost lost his bnce. The girl used all her strength to support the boy and walk forward. The girl supported the boy and walked out of the house. Coincidentally, a tall and strong farmer came looking for them. He told Madam Miao at the door that the Kind Doctor was going to treat a girl tonight, so he would not being home to spend the night. It was unknown if the moonlight was too bright tonight or if something was wrong with the sky. In that instant, Madam Miao¡¯s face was illuminated. When she heard that the Kind Doctor would not be returning tonight because of his work, an extremely shocking coldness appeared in Madam Miao¡¯s eyes. Chapter 377 - Madam Miao Became Vicious

Chapter 377: Madam Miao Became Vicious

The farmer had a simple expression. At the same time¡ª The girl was walking to the door of the house with the cold and sick boy. She called out to Madam Miao, who was looking at them coldly. ¡°Mother!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was tender. Although she was afraid of Madam Miao and was not close to her, the girl still made a clear sound for her younger brother¡¯s serious condition. ¡°Mother, Brother is feeling hot. He seems to be sick. He¡¯s so cold.¡± The boy was actually about to lose consciousness. It was mainly because his body was burning up. He felt waves of cold and heat surging in his body. His body became colder and weaker. He almost copsed on the girl. The girl also gritted her teeth harder and supported the boy. She looked up at the woman by the door and said, ¡°Mother, Brother is really unwell. Hurry up and bring him to the doctor or look for Father. Otherwise, Brother will fall seriously ill.¡± The cold light in Madam Miao¡¯s eyes instantly turned fierce. A fierce aura suddenly surged from her body. That terrifying aura almost made the tall farmer take a step back in surprise and fear. Under the moonlight, Madam Miao¡¯s face was fair and clear, filled with a terrifying fierceness. The girl came to tell her that the boy was sick, which was a troublesome matter. The Kind Doctor was noting home tonight, either. This was simply stepping on fire. With the added oil, it immediately ignited the viciousness in Madam Miao¡¯s body. ¡°Is he sick?¡± Madam Miao¡¯s voice was also cold because of her extreme fierceness. She curled her cheeks and said in a vicious voice filled with anger: ¡°That dead father of yours doesn¡¯te home all day long. He doesn¡¯t evene home at night. He just stays outside to umte his virtue and treat someone else¡¯s children.¡± Madam Miao said coldly and angrily: ¡°It¡¯s as if your father doesn¡¯t even exist. He ignored you and went to take care of other children, right?¡± These words were filled with an imposing aura. The tall and strong farmer felt that something was unusual and was a little frightened. He looked at Madam Miao and didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s family matters. He quickly took his leave. Only the woman, the girl, and the boy were left. For some reason, the girl shivered. Madam Miao did not close the door. She just stood by the door. She turned around and smiled angrily. ¡°You two children are also here to collect debts from me. Why? Don¡¯t you know how to look for your father? Why are you causing trouble for me?¡± ¡°You have a problem again for no reason. How do you want me to serve you in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°You want me to serve you just because I¡¯m your mother, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for me all the time and always pestering me? You two damned children and your father are here to collect debts from me. I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll see who else will look for me.¡± Madam Miao exploded with anger. Just as she finished speaking, Madam Miao casually picked up the wooden stick she had ced behind the door to secure the door. She held the girl¡¯s arm with one hand and raised her other arm to a terrifying height. Then, she smashed the stick down without any restraint! ¡°I think the three of you are here to collect debts from me!¡± Madam Miao¡¯s voice was filled with anger. All her anger exploded. As if she had gone crazy, she raised the stick high and smashed it down. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for tiring me out every day.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The girl¡¯s tender throat forced out a shuddering scream. The strength of this stick was so strong that even an adult could not withstand it. When itnded on such a young girl, her entire body trembled on the spot. She waspletely beaten up¡­ Chapter 378 - The Pitiful Boy and Girl

Chapter 378: The Pitiful Boy and Girl

The girl was beaten up so badly. Madam Miao nced at her, but she did not feel any regret or sorry for her. She only calmed down and rested for a while before propping herself up. When Madam Miao saw that the girl¡¯s leg was broken, a hint of annoyance appeared in her eyes. After standing up, she carried the unconscious girl into the house. She was not so cold as to leave her outside. The boy had already fainted on the ground due to his fever. Madam Miao returned and carried the boy into the house. Great. The two children could go to the doctor together and save her a trip. In the end, Madam Miao still had to leave the house overnight. She went to hire an old doctor closest to the alley in frustration. The old doctor practiced by himself. His stall was small and he was not a doctor from a big medical center. Instead, he was a normal doctor among themoners. Fortunately, this old doctor was really capable. His family had inherited good medical skills and he could treat girls and boys. The old doctor went to the door in the darkness. In the end, he cleaned and bandaged the wound on the boy¡¯s palm. Then, he prescribed some medicinal soup to reduce his fever and inmmation. When he looked at the girl again, the old doctor was surprised by her injuries. However, the doctor thought that the girl had been beaten up outside. He did not expect that it was her mother who had beaten her up. The old doctor revealed a pained expression and quickly treated the girl¡¯s injuries. He applied an ointment that would disperse the bruises on her body from the beating. He touched the bones all over her body to see where her bones were injured. Then, he checked her pulse to see if she had any internal injuries. In the end, he fixed the girl¡¯s broken leg and applied an ointment. The girl did not wake up at all. Her injuries were too serious and her entire body was too weak. She was even on the verge of death. The old doctor took another look and felt that this would not do. He prescribed another life-saving medicine for the girl and finally told Madam Miao that the girl could not move her legs for a month. He woulde back for a follow-up examinationter. Then, he left. The girly on the bed with her legs injured. She could not move in the future and had to rely on others to serve her. Madam Miao did not do anything worse like throwing her out of the house. She only looked at her in annoyance before turning around and returning to her house to sleep. The doctor had arrived in time. The boy¡¯s body did not sustain any serious injuries. After taking the medicine, his temperature dropped the next morning. The Kind Doctor had treated that girl from the farmer¡¯s familyst night and stayed at the government office. The next day, he had to treat patients the entire day. He could not return home yet. After the boy woke up early in the morning, he felt dizzy and weak. He looked at his sister beside him and was shocked. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± The boy¡¯s face was filled with panic. He leaned over and hugged the girl tightly. He shouted in panic, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t die!¡± The girl¡¯s legs were stiff and she had her eyes closed tightly. Her face was pale, and the boy thought that she was going to die. The girl had been unconscious the entire night and had taken medicine. Although her injuries were still very serious, she somehow woke up and opened her eyes when the boy called her. When she saw her younger brother¡¯s tender and familiar face, the girl¡¯s terrifying memories fromst night resurfaced. ¡°Brother!¡± No matter how responsible the girl was as an older sister, she was still very traumatized after facing the tragic incidentst night. Chapter 379 - Mier and Qier

Chapter 379: Mi¡¯er and Qi¡¯er

The image of Madam Miao¡¯s fierce and cold facest night surfaced in her mind. The girl¡¯s name was Mi¡¯er, and she instantly felt extreme fear. ¡°Brother!¡± Being beaten to death by her own mother, Mi¡¯er felt a bone-piercing fear. She no longer felt that she was safe. In this world, other than her father, who was a Kind Doctor, the person closest to Mi¡¯er was her younger brother, Qi¡¯er. The siblings could only rely on each other. Mi¡¯er was about to copse. She hugged the boy tightly and cried. ¡°Brother, it hurts¡­ Brother, it hurts so much¡­ She hit me. She hit me with a stick. It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Brother¡­ Am I going to die? Wa¡­ Wa¡­ Brother, Sister is going to die¡­¡± ¡°From now on, she¡­¡± Mi¡¯er revealed a terrified expression and said to the boy with a pale face, ¡°Mother, will she¡­ kill me? She hates me. Mother is very angry with me now. Will she hate me even more in the future and want to kill me?¡± Her mother had broken her legs. In the future, when her mother was even angrier and her anger exploded, would she kill her? There was extreme fear in Mi¡¯er¡¯s bones. The boy, Qi¡¯er, reacted to what had happened to his sister in his daze and could feel her strong emotions. Mi¡¯er and Qi¡¯er had a deep rtionship since they were young. The boy loved his sister very much. He was unlike other boys who looked down on girls and ignored their sisters. The boy¡¯s heart was filled with sincere concern for his sister. His little face was filled with heartache as he touched Mi¡¯er¡¯s head in a panic andforted his extremely panicked sister. He also called her ¡®Sister¡¯ a few times and looked at the girl¡¯s frightened eyes. The boy was angry and wanted to protect his sister. He touched the girl¡¯s back and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let Mother hit you anymore. I won¡¯t let Sister die. Sister, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The girl¡¯s sky seemed to have copsed. There was only a strong sense of fear and suffocation, and her eyes went from fear to a slight daze. Although Madam Miao was extremely unhappyst night and had a huge outburst, and she was still very angry today, Madam Miao was still a mother. She still had to take care of the two children. It was impossible for her to ignore thempletely, especially since there was something wrong with them today. Therefore, after Madam Miao woke up in the morning, she went to the kitchen to cook porridge as usual. She even added meat. She still had an indignant expression as she carried the meat porridge into the house. Chapter 380 - Qier

Chapter 380: Qi¡¯er

Madam Miao could not be said to be devoted to Qi¡¯er, nor was she willing to take care of him. She was veryzy, and impatient because he needed her. However, when facing Qi¡¯er and Mi¡¯er for the same matter, she would be a little more patient with Qi¡¯er. Madam Miao looked at Qi¡¯er and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You didn¡¯t eat any rice and only drank some medicine.¡± To Madam Miao, this was a very good tone. However, at this moment, Qi¡¯er did not show a relieved smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± There was a limit to Madam Miao¡¯s kindness. Before Qi¡¯er could say a word, her tone immediately darkened, and her expression changed from sunny to gloomy. Qi¡¯er looked up, his eyes empty. After a moment of silence, he suddenly turned his head and smashed it against the wall beside the bed! With a loud bang, the boy¡¯s head broke open and blood seeped out. Madam Miao was instantly stunned. She stood on the spot and looked at Qi¡¯er in a daze. The boy blinked and endured the pain. He seemed unaffected by the pain. His eyes were bright as he smashed the wall again. Bang! Bang! The boy was smashing his head against the wall crazily. The sound was shocking. That scene and the boy¡¯s actions would scare any normal person. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing?! You¡¯re crazy!¡± When she saw Qi¡¯er suddenly ¡®go crazy,¡¯ Madam Miao felt her entire body suddenly tightening. She couldn¡¯t help but shout. Her voice was a little shrill. The boy did not answer her and smashed his head a few more times in the blink of an eye. Madam Miao was stunned while Qi¡¯er smashed his head very quickly. She did not even have time to react. Qi¡¯er¡¯s head was already covered in blood¡­ His head was injured, and blood flowed down. He knocked his head until it was covered in bumps, but there were also wounds. Blood flowed from his head to his face. That child-like appearance, coupled with blood, looked extremely miserable and shocking. The boy shook his head. The pain coupled with his fierce movements made him dizzy. He endured the pain and did not cry out. He finished knocking his head and turned around to look at Madam Miao. Madam Miao¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the boy with a hint of shock. Qi¡¯er blinked. Blood dripped from his long eyshes. The boy could no longer knock his head because he was dizzy and weak. He clenched his fists and opened his mouth again. He coughed with all his strength. He did not need to cough, but nevertheless forced one out. When he opened his mouth, one could see his soft and bright red throat and tongue. The boy deliberately coughed with a lot of effort, causing the world to tremble. He seemed to want to cough out his soul. His delicate throat was immediately injured. The boy coughed so badly, his throat was soon severely injured. Furthermore, after he smashed his head against the wall, his appearance had shocked his mother, who was none other than Madam Miao. Madam Miao waspletely unaware of what Qi¡¯er was doing. She only stared at the boy in shock. Qi¡¯er coughed violently and spat out fresh blood¡­ His mouth was filled with blood and saliva. Madam Miao was already frightened. She saw the boy raise his head and look at his mother. He opened his mouth and spoke. His tender voice had be hoarse from the excessive coughing. ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t hit Sister anymore.¡± Qi¡¯er opened his mouth and warned Madam Miao, ¡°Mother, if you hit Sister again, I¡¯ll suffer along with her. If Sister¡¯s legs are broken, I¡¯ll smash my head. If Sister cries, I¡¯ll cough my throat hoarse. Mother, I¡¯ll suffer the same pain as my sister. If you want to do anything to her, you¡¯ll have to treat me like how you treat her.¡± Chapter 381 - Incident

Chapter 381: Incident

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister¡­¡± Qi¡¯er was in a daze. He looked at his sister with hisrge, blood-stained eyes. He could not control his small body and wanted to copse towards her. The Kind Doctor¡¯s house became chaotic just like that. Before Madam Miao could get over her shock, she had to rush out to get a doctor toe over. She had to treat the boy¡¯s head and throat first, or else he would be seriously injured. He was bleeding so much. Madam Miao and the girl were really afraid that he would not be able to open his eyes again. The old doctor, who was hiredst night, was utterly confused when he came over. He did not know why they were so anxious to ask him over again after only one night. In the end, he was stunned the moment he entered the house. When the doctor saw the boy¡¯s appearance, he almost thought that something had happened to this family. However, the boy¡¯s injuries had to be prioritized. The doctor did not have time to ask and quickly checked the boy¡¯s injuries. The boy had injuries on his head. As soon as he was treated, it looked even more shocking. The whole basin of water was dyed red and the boy¡¯s entire head was wrapped in a white cloth. There was even ster on his thin neck and throat. The child looked up and had to stretch his neck straight to let the ster stick to his throat. Of course, his delicate throat was badly injured from coughing. He had to be prescribed some medicinal soup and medicinal powder. Qi¡¯er opened his mouth wide and the old doctor sprinkled the medicinal powder in. The boy wanted the medicinal powder to stay as long as possible. Madam Miao was momentarily shocked by the boy¡¯s actions. Following that, she was a little afraid but appeared much calmer. She also treated the boy better than before. The old doctor treated everything well. When he left, he looked at the people in Madam Miao¡¯s house with an indescribable expression. On the other side, the Kind Doctor had treated the farmer girl, Hua Nier, who had almost lost her legst night. Hua Nier¡¯s leg was indeed seriously injured by the animal trap and was about to break. Fortunately, the vigers did not give up on her and rushed her to the government. The Kind Doctor did all he could to protect Hua Nier¡¯s leg after working the entire night. However, like Mi¡¯er, Hua Nier could only bandage her leg and stay with the government for the time being. After resting for four hours in the night, the Kind Doctor got up tiredly and continued to treat the citizens of Yuan City. He busied himself the entire day again. After the Kind Doctor finished his day of work, he was exhausted, as if hisst bit of energy had been sucked out. Chapter 382 - Kind Doctor

Chapter 382: Kind Doctor

The Kind Doctor dragged his tired body home. Before he entered the door, he saw Madam Miao walk out of the house and to the kitchen. She was probably holding her breath as she cursed fiercely. ¡°Those damned debt collectors. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to these two. I could have saved myself the trouble of being exhausted like this. They¡¯re really here to collect debts!¡± ¡°Just like their father, they want me to take care of everything. I even have to cook porridge and stir-fry vegetables for them. I can¡¯t rest even for a second.¡± Her cursing voice was filled with extreme viciousness. There were even sinister words cursing the children. The Kind Doctor paused outside the house. His eyelids twitched, and the surging anger almost sprayed from his exhausted body. The Kind Doctor looked up, and some gloominess was already gathering in his eyes. Coincidentally, from the neighbor¡¯s house next door, there were whispers. ¡°That Sister-inw Miao from the house on the right is really crazy! She¡¯s getting crazier. She actually broke her daughter¡¯s legsst night!¡± ¡°What?! Really?¡± The family next door was obviously shocked. The other gasped and said, ¡°No way?! Are you serious? That¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I woke upst night to go to the toilet. Our toilet is under the wall. Their house is next door. How could I not hear what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a husband? She abused her children like this and broke the girl¡¯s legs. Doesn¡¯t her husband care?¡± ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t know. This is a helpless situation. The husband of that vicious woman next door is a Kind Doctor. He¡¯s a good person in our Yuan City. He saves countless children in Yuan City. He does good deeds outside, but why does he have such a vicious woman at home? She treats her children like this¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Kind Doctor. So, the Kind Doctor spends all his time in the government treating patients. He spends little time at home and couldn¡¯t care about his children as much. He can only let that vicious woman next door treat his children harshly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The heavens are unfair. Kind Doctors have an extraordinary status in our Yuan City now. Whichmoner in Yuan City doesn¡¯t know about Kind Doctors? Whichmoner in Yuan City doesn¡¯t praise Kind Doctors? Kind Doctors have umted so much virtue. It shouldn¡¯t be this way. He risked his life for themoners in Yuan City. He leaves early and returnste. He sacrificed his entire life for themoners in our Yuan City. He can¡¯t be any kinder. How can his family matters be so bad? There¡¯s no justice in this world.¡± The woman next door sighed heavily and concluded, ¡°Kind doctors have really sacrificed too much in Yuan City.¡± It was unknown if it was going to rain, but the sky was unusually dark at this moment. It was as if there was a trace of light shining on the Kind Doctor¡¯s face, who was standing between the two families. The Kind Doctor heard the discussions of the neighbors. A smile shed past his face. After hearing those words, the Kind Doctor seemed to be surprised for a moment. Then, an extremely strong emotion appeared in his eyes. That emotion seemed to be grief and anger. It was as rich as the dark clouds in the sky, making people feel depressed. Chapter 383 - Evil Change

Chapter 383: Evil Change

For some reason, the night sky became even darker and almost revealed a trace of strangeness. At the same time, he heard the woman in the house add, ¡°Actually, that Madam Miao has always been very vicious. She has been abusing her two children for a long time. You don¡¯t know, but this isn¡¯t the first time that Miao woman has harmed her children.¡± ¡°There were also vicious things in the past. She once forced her son and daughter to eat sand! How old are her children? How sinful. That woman really asked them to kneel down and eat sand by the sand pile in the alley?! They put the sand into their stomachs! Can you believe it?¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± The slightly younger woman opposite her was already shocked. She had never heard of such a thing and found it unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s true, many people in the alley saw it. Everyone was shocked and thought that Madam Miao had gone crazy! Those two children were sick for a few days after that. I heard that their father brought them out to eat and they even vomited! The Kind Doctor urgently brought them back and treated them.¡± ¡°However, the Kind Doctor doesn¡¯t know that his children were forced to eat sand by Madam Miao. After he brought the two children home and treated them, he thought that the two children were just being yful and had identally swallowed some sand!¡± ¡°Those two children were tortured by their mother until they couldn¡¯t even talk. It looks like they didn¡¯t tell the Kind Doctor. They¡¯re really pitiful.¡± The conversation ended. The Kind Doctor suddenly knew what the truth was. Previously, his children were eating at Linhe Zhai Xing Lou and had suddenly vomited. When he brought the children back and checked the sand in their stomachs, he had thought that the two children were being yful and had identally swallowed sand. He did not expect that the two children were deliberately ordered by Madam Miao to swallow it. The Kind Doctor¡¯s face changed, and more heart-wrenching pain suddenly appeared. The pain reached its peak, but it also distorted some other meaning and emotions. The Kind Doctor felt an overwhelmingly fierce pain tearing his limbs. There was also a trace of ridiculousness. In fact, he had long known that Madam Miao was filled with displeasure and anger. Didn¡¯t he know that the monthly sry given by the government was low? Chapter 384 - Sensed That Something Was Wrong

Chapter 384: Sensed That Something Was Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His wife suffered. Their children were treated poorly and they led tough lives. The house was always in a mess. Clothes were scattered everywhere, and the wall was dark. The table was covered in dust, and the floor was dirty. It had been a long time since it was cleaned. No one could work so hard outside and then suffer cold words and abuse when they returned home. Kind doctors were also people. He was still a gentle person with a kind heart. His feelings were never ordinary. Furthermore, he would be tired, frustrated, and irritable. He sat in front of the government to treat people all day long. Not to mention how tired he was, but there were naturally all kinds of people among themoners of the entire Yuan City who came. Furthermore, apart from those who had poor family backgrounds, there were also those who liked to take advantage of others. It was very difficult to handle them. If not for the fact that the Kind Doctors were set up by the government and that the government was behind this, the Kind Doctors would not have been able to handle so many troublesome matters. Even while sitting in front of the government¡¯s door, the Kind Doctors encountered many difficult and unreasonable women who wanted to take advantage of them. As time passed, it was inevitable that the Kind Doctor could not withstand it. When he returned home, he was agitated by the situation at home¡­ The Kind Doctor could not take it anymore. He felt pain in his heart. It had been a long time. At first, it was weak, butter, it became heavier and deeper. As for the Kind Doctor¡­ It was unknown if it was because of his nature that he had an extremely dangerous side, or if it was because he studied medicine and saved people. His personality had a gentle andpassionate side, but this also meant that he was sensitive and thoughtful. The Kind Doctor could easily understand the changes in their emotions. How painful he felt and how difficult it was to control his emotions¡­ He knew everything about himself in his heart. The more Madam Miao forced him and the more unhappy she was because he was a Kind Doctor, the more the two children suffered. The pain umted in the Kind Doctor¡¯s heart rose higher¡­ When it reached an unbearable point¡­ The Kind Doctor could not hold it in anymore. When his mind was suppressed to the extreme, he would be in an uncontroble state. When he first took up the job, the entire Yuan City was preaching his name as a Kind Doctor. When he rose to fame, Madam Miao caused a huge ruckus for the first time. He was about to go out when he realized that Madam Miao had soaked all his clothes in water, regardless of whether they were dirty or clean. Moreover, she did not wash them. Therefore, when he wanted to change his clothes and head out, he realized that he had no clothes to change into. The night before, Madam Miao had scolded him for half a night. She used extremely unpleasant and mean words to say that he was really a good person who did good things and treated everyone in Yuan City, but took home only a pitiful amount of money. When the Kind Doctor went out, he endured it and wore a very old set of clothes to treat the citizens. However, when he arrived at the gates of the government, the number of people who came over was too terrifying. They came in waves and queued up until the entire main street was filled.. Furthermore, there was no shortage of people at all. Chapter 385 - Origins

Chapter 385: Origins

The Kind Doctor did not stop at all and kept on seeing patients. What was shocking was that a few women even came over midway and pestered him endlessly. Their children were not sick, but they insisted that their children were sick. They even pestered the Kind Doctor to prescribe medicine for them and said a bunch of words to the Kind Doctor, holding him up so that he could not treat the next patient. The Kind Doctor felt that he was about to suffocate. Therefore, he told the government that he needed to rest for a while. Although all themoners in Yuan City were waiting for him, Kind Doctors were people. The government could not treat them so harshly, so they had no choice but to let him out. At that time, the Kind Doctor couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He ran out and specially chose a remote alley. Not long after, he happened to encounter a Dragon Li walking along the road. The Kind Doctor could not hold back his emotions. He went forward and caught the wild cat. He also took a small knife from the medicine box. As he could not hold it in anymore, he found the darkest alley on the main street and killed the wild cat. Then, he skinned it. As he was venting, someone rushed past the alley and said, ¡°I think the county magistrate ising.¡± The Kind Doctor trembled in the alley and almost let go of the dead remains in his hand. The demon inside the Kind Doctor¡¯s heart was triggered. He turned around and looked. He was a native of Yuan City and was familiar with all the alleys and residential houses. When he heard that the county magistrate had arrived at the door of the ¡®Zhang¡¯s Wonton Shop,¡¯ he estimated the location of the county magistrate from the alley. After stopping for a moment, a dark expression shed past the Kind Doctor¡¯s face. Then, he threw the dead cat in his hand in the general direction of the county magistrate outside the alley. In the next second, the Kind Doctor turned around and ran withrge strides. He ran to the end of the alley in a few steps and climbed over the wall. There were dozens of densely packed houses. The alley was winding and no one could be found. After doing this, the Kind Doctor felt much morefortable in his heart. The anger he had been suppressing dissipated. He found a ce to wash his hands and his clothes were clean. He returned to the stall and continued treating patients. The person waiting at the front was a farmer woman. She had obviously brought her child to see the doctor because it was free. Her child looked energetic and his face was flushed. He was not seriously ill. However, facing the Kind Doctor who had just returned from the ¡®toilet,¡¯ the woman did not dare to scold him openly, but held the child¡¯s hand and scolded the Kind Doctor in a low voice. She even said to the Kind Doctor with a gentle expression, ¡°You¡¯re a man. It¡¯s not good for you to go to the toilet for such a long time. This can¡¯t do.¡± The Kind Doctor was not angry about this. He had a gentle personality from a young age, so the corners of his lips still curled up into a smile. However, from an angle that no one could see, a dark haze shed past the corners of his eyes. After that, the reputation of the Kind Doctor spread. In Yuan City, there was more praise and admiration for the Kind Doctor. Sometimes, when the Kind Doctor walked on the streets of Yuan City, he would be given some steamed buns or pastries by the vendors at the corner as thanks. Chapter 386 - Becoming More Broken

Chapter 386: Bing More Broken

Furthermore, the number of consultations did not go down each day. In fact, it even increased slightly¡­ The Kind Doctor exhausted his mental strength every day, and at home Madam Miao was also feeling unhappier. Her expression became nastier and more presumptuous. As time passed, the Kind Doctor¡¯s fatigue and emotions umted. They could not be released. One night, when the Kind Doctor returned home, he did not want to say anything. He was especially tired that day and only wanted to lie down and close his eyes to rest. However, as soon as the Kind Doctory down, Mi¡¯er and Qi¡¯er wanted to take a shower. At this age in Yuan City, the siblings should have been taking a shower separately. However, not only did Madam Miao directly let the two of them bathe in the same wooden basin, but she was also extremely unwilling to be ¡°tired out.¡± As she scolded, her voice was at times high and at times low. It could be said that she was deliberately disturbing the Kind Doctor so that he would not be at ease. On the other hand, she washed the two children with especially heavy hands. She either sshed water on them or used wood pulp to wipe the boy¡¯s tender back. The woman¡¯s grip was strong. Qi¡¯er was young and his skin was still tender. With this, a bloody mark appeared on Qi¡¯er¡¯s fair back. Qi¡¯er suddenly cried out in pain! As soon as this childish cry sounded, the eyebrows of the Kind Doctor, who had his eyes closed and wanted to rest, jumped. He did not have any subjective thoughts, but his heart skipped a beat as if there were some shackles that suddenly loosened. Qi¡¯er¡¯s skin was bleeding from the wipe. When it touched the water again, he felt a burning pain. Qi¡¯er endured it for a moment and bit his lip. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in. He sat in the water and opened his mouth to cry. Hisrge eyes were filled with tears as they flowed down. He was really in pain but did not even feel aggrieved. He could only cry in pain. His appearance was extremely pitiful. Qi¡¯er¡¯s cries entered the Kind Doctor¡¯s ears and did not stop. However, this was his child. The Kind Doctor suppressed the frustration in his heart a little. His emotions were actually considered alright. Although he could not hide his fatigue, he still had a gentle expression. He got up with heavy movements and wanted to see Qi¡¯er. However, when Madam Miao saw the boy crying, she felt that he was troublesome and felt irritated from hearing his cries. She cursed at Qi¡¯er. At this moment, the Kind Doctor happened toe over to see Qi¡¯er. When Madam Miao saw him, evil rose from her heart. She could not help but want to torture the Kind Doctor. When Sister-inw Miao started to act up¡­ She looked at the Kind Doctor with gentle eyes and actually poured a bucket of water that she was preparing to useter on Qi¡¯er! With a ssh, the Kind Doctor was drenched from the bucket of water. His entire face was filled with water and he could barely breathe. He was instinctively stunned. After the water on his face dripped down, his body was drenched. His clothes were wet, and water dripped down his body. The Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes widened slightly and he looked straight at Madam Miao. Madam Miao ced her hands on her hips and was extremely proud. She said bossily in a refreshing manner, ¡°You¡¯re wet now. Take a shower with your two children. I¡¯ll let you serve them!¡± Chapter 387 - His Expression Darkened

Chapter 387: His Expression Darkened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Miao even ced her hands on her hips smugly and said, ¡°Hah, if I don¡¯t let you serve your children personally, you wouldn¡¯t know what real trouble is. I¡¯m so tired usually, I work my body all day. I¡¯ll soon be tired to death by the three of you!¡± She was tired?! Madam Miao stayed at home all day and only took care of the two children¡¯s daily lives. She did not even tidy up the house. The money was earned by the Kind Doctor from outside. What was she tired from?! Not to mention, women should do manualbor. Most importantly, the Kind Doctor did not do anything wrong. He was the one who worked non-stop outside for the entire day and treated the citizens of Yuan City tiredly. How could Madam Miao still feel tired? The Kind Doctor no longer had any thoughts about this. He was too tired during the day. He was so tired now that he didn¡¯t have the mind to think about anything else. Therefore, there was only a strong feeling in his heart. It rushed to the top of his head and upied his entire mind. He could only feel the surging emotions that were about to explode. It was intertwined with a crazy type of pain. The Kind Doctor hid the crazy darkness in his eyes. Of course, Madam Miao did not see it. She saw the Kind Doctor turn around and walk back to the house. He immediately changed into a clean set of clothes and ignored the fact that Madam Miao had deliberately asked him to bathe the two children. Madam Miao was so angry that she cursed at the Kind Doctor. It was not that the Kind Doctor did not want to care about the two children at this moment, but the feeling in his heart was too fierce and hadpletely seized his mind. He couldn¡¯t care less about the two children. After changing his clothes, he endured it and rushed out the door. It was obvious that something was wrong since the Kind Doctor had left the house sote at night. However, Madam Miao was not worried at all. Instead, she cursed even more fiercely. She said that the Kind Doctor and the two children were collecting debts from her. The Kind Doctor rushed out of the house. The intense emotions in his heart were about to burst out. His patience reached its limit. He took a few steps into the alleys in the darkness and indeed, saw a wild dog. The Kind Doctor rushed forward. Those wild dogs were actually very close to people. They only wanted to ask people for food every day. When the Kind Doctor approached, the wild dog did not bark or walk away. The Kind Doctor took out an overpowering drug from his body and sprayed it on the wild dog¡¯s face. The wild dog immediately lost its vitality. The Kind Doctor hugged its stomach and carried it away. The Kind Doctor knew the situation in the city the best. He was like a wild beast that had escaped its cage. He found the darkest alley and hid inside. Ordinarily harming this wild dog was no longer enough to vent the Kind Doctor¡¯s inner pain tonight. A trace of twitching appeared on the Kind Doctor¡¯s face, making him look painful to the point of distortion. He could not control it at all. First, he used a small knife to cut off a piece of fur and meat from the wild dog¡¯s back. Although the wild dog was drugged, it still cried out in pain and struggled vigorously. However, the Kind Doctor used his strength to press the wild dog back. In addition, the wild dog was injured and bleeding. It was already in pain and was drugged. After struggling for a while, it was on itsst breath and fell weakly in the Kind Doctor¡¯s hands. The Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes darkened. The pain in his heart dissipated a little, but the feeling became clearer. He raised his head in pain and revealed a crying expression. Then, he lowered his head. The outline of his face was exceptionally cruel.. In the darkness, he relied on his experience as a doctor to slice open the wild dog¡¯s skin and fur again and again. Chapter 388 - Coming

Chapter 388: Coming

However, at this moment, there was thergest inn in Yuan City opposite them. There was a servant in that inn who identally saw the fire in the alley. It was precisely because of the darkness that it was more eye-catching. The servant walked over to find out what was going on. The voice jolted the Kind Doctor awake. He looked back and saw a few servants walking over in the darkness. Of course, he could not be discovered. The Kind Doctor¡¯s expression tightened. He immediately stood up and looked at the dog whose eyelids were starting to burn. Its four ws had not been burned yet. The Kind Doctor was afraid that others would discover that there was a tortured dog there. He simply picked up the wild dog and turned around to escape from the alley. He was still a distance away and was familiar with the houses in Yuan City. As long as he ran quickly, those servants would not be able to catch up. The Kind Doctor ran out, but he had underestimated the speed of those servants. Furthermore, there were other servants in the inn opposite him who rushed out to stop him. In the midst of the emergency, the dog in his arms had already started to burn again. It was about to burn his hand. To prevent himself from being caught up, the Kind Doctor simply threw the burning dog into the inn. Then, he turned around and ran. It would be best if he could burn the inn down! Then, he would release more pain in his heart¡­ Moreover,pared to catching up to him, those servants would definitely be more afraid of the inn. If the inn burned, they would have topensate the guests. As expected, the servants turned around nervously and ran back to the inn. The Kind Doctor sessfully escaped. Ny percent of the pent-up anger in his heart dissipated. After doing so, he returned home with ease. After that, no one in Yuan City suspected the Kind Doctor. That was thest time the Kind Doctor used a different method to dissipate the extreme pain in his heart. During this period of time, the Kind Doctor had already felt extremely depressed. Over the past few days, the busy consultation period and Madam Miao¡¯s nastiness made the Kind Doctor feel like he was about to die from the pain. However, he was too busy. He did not have time to process and feel those emotions for the time being. However, now, at this moment. At the night when he was most tired. At the door at home. He personally heard the words of these women next door. He knew what his wife had done to their children. All the painful emotions in the Kind Doctor¡¯s body were ignited in an instant. It seemed that he could not hold it in anymore. The depression that had been suppressed for a long time seemed to be uncontroble. In an instant, it all rushed out. It was like wild beasts that had just escaped from their cages. It was like devils who had lost their restraints. The Kind Doctor could no longer suppress the darkness in his soul. He looked up andughed. After this miserableugh, his eyes were filled with tears. It was as if he felt sorry for his two children. Maybe his emotions were too deep to bear, or maybe he wasughing so hard that tears seeped out. This made the Kind Doctor¡¯s fair and kind face look even more innocent and pitiful. However, after wiping away the tears, the Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes suddenly became bottomless. His expression was not cold or frightening, but there was an inexplicable feeling that did not match the original emotions. If the two women next door saw him outside the door at this moment, they would definitely be shocked. Then, they would feel strange. They would wonder why the Kind Doctor next door looked different? The Kind Doctor did not say anything and strode into the house. His daughter¡¯s legs were indeed broken. As soon as she saw him return, his daughter¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had seen her savior. She revealed a look of dependence. Chapter 389 - Medicine

Chapter 389: Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All the residents of Yuan City praised his good deeds and promoted him to a high altar. So what? What was the point? The Kind Doctor was very tired. He only felt he was so, so tired. Every day was very exhausting. When he returned home, there was still such a painful truth to face¡­ Who could see the fatigue and dejection on his back? Who knew how ufortable he felt? There was no one. All of them would only line up and seek consultation from him. The people who made him lose all his mental strength would only praise him highly a few times. However, this only brought him more exhaustion. In the beginning, he really wanted to help the children in Yuan City with a kind heart. However, he never expected reality to be so unbearable and difficult. Hahaha¡­ At this point, who could save him and his two children? He had thought of resigning from the government as a Kind Doctor. However, all themoners in Yuan City already knew him. If he resigned from his position as a Kind Doctor, would everyone look for him? Would they regretfully ask in front of his children why their father stopped doing good for themoners? If he went to a medical center to be a doctor and charged a fee ording to the rules of medical centers, how many farmers would scold him? Wouldn¡¯t they ask why did he change and charged so much money now? The Kind Doctor did not make wild guesses. He could feel the deep pain. It was because Kind Doctors were naturally sensitive, smart, and clear-headed. In the days he had been a Kind Doctor at the government, he had seen too many unreasonablemoners¡­ One had to know that only sick children could find Kind Doctors for free. However, if those poor farmers were seriously ill, they had to see a doctor at the medical center. He couldn¡¯t leave. The Kind Doctor had long thought of countless ways to free himself. He couldn¡¯t leave. Nothing could change the situation now¡­ A hint of pain shed past the Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes, but he did not argue with Madam Miao or ask her about their daughter¡¯s situation. When Madam Miao saw that the Kind Doctor did not ask, she only snorted coldly and felt that the Kind Doctor understood the situation. Instead, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with him. The Kind Doctor still did it. He checked his daughter again and then treated Mi¡¯er¡¯s injuries more appropriately. Then, he checked on Qi¡¯er as well. Indeed, he found that Qi¡¯er¡¯s body was iparably weak. He caught a very low and imperceptible fever. Furthermore, there were mottled and terrifying abrasions on his palm. The Kind Doctor¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly, but his heart was filled with pain and extreme despair. In the blink of an eye, he calmed down. His looks were ordinary, and no expression could be seen. However, his eyes were deeper than usual. He also brewed another batch of medicine for Qi¡¯er, but realized that there was medicine at home prescribed by that old doctor. Although the medicinal herbs prescribed were cheap, the efficacy was good. It could cure him well. However, when Madam Miao saw that Qi¡¯er was no longer muddle-headed from the fever, she assumed that he was fine and couldn¡¯t be bothered to brew a second batch of medicine for him. When the Kind Doctor saw this, he understood the situation. He smiled mockingly and did not say anything else. He brewed new medicine for Qi¡¯er and fed it to him. After taking care of his two children for the night, the Kind Doctor went out to work as usual. Yuan City was getting hotter by the day.. It was already thest few days of spring, and it could be said that it was early summer now. Chapter 390 - Medicine

Chapter 390: Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone was livelier and willing to go out to the streets. Business in Ye Lulu¡¯s shop had been booming the past few days. They almost didn¡¯t stop. There were customers everywhere and they earned a lot of money every day. At this moment, good news spread in Yuan City. In order to prevent all kinds of illnesses during the summer, children who went to seek consultation today would be given a dose of medicinal soup. The medicinal soup would clear one¡¯s body heat and strengthen the body. It was very good for the human body. The medicinal herbs weremon, but only doctors knew how to concoct them. Therefore, this was a huge bargain. It was said that the Kind Doctor had taken out all the money he earned in a month to buy arge batch of these ordinary medicinal herbs. After the government heard of the Kind Doctor¡¯s n, County Magistrate Lin was benevolent and donated money to buy medicinal herbs. He did not need the Kind Doctor to give up his monthly sry. When this happened, themoners in Yuan City rushed to spread the news and were extremely happy. They said that Kind Doctors were extremely benevolent and cared for themoners. At that moment, Kind Doctors had the highest reputation in Yuan City. Even the officials and county magistrates could notpare to Kind Doctors¡¯ reverence in the eyes of the citizens of Yuan City. Due to this medicinal soup, moremoners rushed over when they heard the news. Parents who were toozy to bring their children¡ªbe it those who were seriously ill or only coughed twice¡ªto see a doctor, immediately brought them over to see the Kind Doctor. The queue on the main street was longer. Furthermore, the flow of people didn¡¯t stop. The people in Yuan City were all gathered here. No matter how long the queue was, they would not feel tired. As the queue was long, there were people chatting andughing. The scene looked extremely lively. As expected, every family who went to look for the Kind Doctor carried an additional set of medicinal herbs with them when they left. Those medicinal herbs could be used to strengthen the body. Logically speaking, the medicinal soup should only have been given to sick children. There was only one serving of it. At most, two bowls could be obtained. It should be for the children to drink as they were weak. However, when this medicinal soup was brought out, it depended on the adults themselves to decide if they wanted to drink the medicinal soup themselves. After the Kind Doctor finished treating anothermoner in Yuan City and gave him the herbs, he smiled calmly. This faint smile coupled with his fair face made him look gentler and more approachable. However, his eyes were as dark as the night. In a day, countless portions of the medicinal soup were given out by the Kind Doctor. Even Ye Lulu and the rest, who did business in Linhe Zhai Xing Lou, vaguely heard the news. Or rather, there were many people discussing in the restaurant. The limelight today belonged to the Kind Doctor. They had seen that bag of medicinal soup. However, because the Guan family did not have children who needed to see the Kind Doctor¡ªor even if a child was sick, their family could afford to go to the medical center¡ªthey naturally would not fight with other children from poor farmer families to see the Kind Doctor. Therefore, they only nced curiously at the medicinal soup distributed by the Kind Doctor when they were serving or clearing the dishes. Chapter 391 - Stay

Chapter 391: Stay

It was not evening yet. They heard that the Kind Doctor was still distributing the herbs and the queue did not shorten at all. Oh my, why didn¡¯t they know that there were so many children and families in Yuan City? It was the same for the officials. They must have spent a lot this time. Most people would take advantage of this. How could there be so many people in a farmer¡¯s family? Even if every family had children, they could not possibly line up for an entire day. Among them, there must have been many families who could afford to pay for doctors at the medical center, but since there was no reason for them not to take advantage, they also brought their children to see the Kind Doctor. Perhaps there were also rich families who had plenty of money at home and did notck food and clothes who took advantage of this situation. Mother Rong, who was more experienced, knew very well. She clicked her tongue as she approached the door, cleared the dishes on the table, and turned around to enter the kitchen. However, today, Yuan City was indeed happy. Many people in the shop were also discussing the Kind Doctor¡¯s medicinal soup loudly. Ye Lulu specially prepared pork ribs soup with winter melon today. Tables with children could enjoy it for half the price. The soup was suitable for drinking at this time of the year. As a result, more customers came. However, amidst the crowd, Guan Chibei, who had never moved much in front of the counter, suddenly walked out of the restaurant as if he had sensed something. He stood at the door of the restaurant and looked up. His eyes were deep as he looked at the clear sky. The clouds were snow-white and the sun was dazzling. It was afternoon now, and the weather was just right. The sun shone brightly, and even now, the sky was still golden. The light in Yuan City was the best. However, in Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes, he saw a faintyer of green-ck¡­ Thisyer of green-ck was a little strange. The green-ck color was so thin that it was almost invisible and blended into the white sunlight. However, because Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were different from ordinary people and he had a sharp sense for evil thoughts, he could still sense thisyer of evil thoughts slowly rising. Moreover, the green-ck gas was flowing. As it slowly rose, it would condense into a thickyer in the sky. Guan Chibei looked at the sky and his eyes darkened. It looked like something bad was about to happen, however, the signs were too small to tell what. He could only look at it with contemtion, it was unstoppable. Guan Chibei retracted his gaze and turned around to enter the shop. The day passed with vigor and liveliness as usual. The sun set and darkness arrived. After a day of business, Ye Lulu was exhausted. She was almost paralyzed as she led the three babies along the mountain path with Guan Chibei. It was a special day today as the two of them left first. The Guan family stayed in the shop to clean up. Ye Lulu had been too tired these days. She really did not have the strength to clean up the mess with Guan Chibei. The Guan family knew that she was too tired, so they let her and Guan Chibei return first while the Guan family stayed behind to clean up. Ye Lulu was thinking that she really had to think of a way to hire a chef. She couldn¡¯t cook all the dishes herself. Otherwise, she would be considered aplete chef. This was not her original intention. Furthermore, she could not do it. The second and third floors were not open yet, but they were already so busy. Chapter 392 - Coming

Chapter 392: Coming

She could not vite the objective conditions of her body. She could not withstand cooking non-stop from morning till night. Ye Lulu had been holding on for the past few days and her stamina was exhausted. No matter how good her stamina was, she could not keep going. She had to hire someone. Ye Lulu decided that she would hire a chef to oversee the kitchen. It was not that she did not want to cook, but she simply didn¡¯t have the strength to continue doing so. When she hires another chef, she could just teach them the special dishes. Ye Lulu thought as she walked up the mountain. At the same time, among the thousands of families in Yuan City, some boiled the medicinal soup and blew it cold. They drank it happily. Some parents doted on their children and fed them carefully. Some parents were selfish and thought that the medicine prescribed by the Kind Doctor would be good for their bodies, so they drank it themselves¡­ Halfway there. Guan Chibei suddenly stopped on the mountain path and looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lulu asked him sharply and strangely. Guan Chibei was still carrying the youngest and eldest son, one in each hand. Ye Lulu was carrying the second son. Guan Chibei looked up at the sky. On the mountain path, he could see even more clearly. For some reason, the purplish-green gas suddenly condensed into a thick cloud. It was surging in the sky. What was going on? In the afternoon, theyer of green-ck was light, and it was only a thinyer. How did it be so thick and heavy in the blink of an eye after a few hours?! If this afternoon meant that there were only evil thoughts, the sky now meant that evil was already happening. Could it be that the evil person had already started their deeds?! Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes darkened. However, he was only a mortal and these things were no longer under his care. Also, things in the human world could not easily be controlled. Therefore, Guan Chibei could tell that evil was happening but could not do anything. However, the weather was serious. Guan Chibei could not help but look up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Guan Chibei turned around and hugged the two babies. He did not show anything and said this to Ye Lulu as if nothing had happened. Ye Lulu could not see the sky and naturally did not notice anything wrong. She replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and continued walking up the mountain with Guan Chibei. When they returned to the mountain, Ye Lulu looked as if she had not returned to her house for a year. That was true. Time passed quickly and slowly in the shop during the day. It was fast because they worked non-stop and there was no time to rest. However, it was slow because, after a day, it felt like they had not been home for a long time. The three babies returned to the house and were extremely lively. The ck panther had not been here for the past few days. For some reason, the three babies felt that this was very normal. As soon as the eldest son touched the soft bed, he immediately crawled to the side and used his little hand to grab the window frame and stand up. The three babies had learned to walk very well and were very agile. ¡°Ah¡­ Father! Father!¡± The eldest son opened his mouth and made a sound. Then, he turned around and looked at Guan Chibei. However, there was no expression on his fair face. Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at him and asked, ¡°You can see it too?¡± Chapter 393 - Not Yet

Chapter 393: Not Yet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Of course, the eldest son did not answer. He did not seem to notice at all and looked very ordinary. He turned around and moved his buttocks twice. His appearance was really cute. However, with the abnormal weather outside, things were not so rxed. In Yuan City, everyone who had collected the herbs during the day had vomited and had diarrhea of different degrees after drinking the medicine. The situation was not serious. It looked like a minor illness. However, people felt a little ufortable. Children who drank it weren¡¯t able to withstand it as well as adults and became weaker. It was fine. Therefore, on the second day, Guan Chibei especially paid attention to see if anything serious or tragic had happened in Yuan City, but he did not hear anything. It was calm. He still felt strange. In the restaurant, one could only hear people discussing. The Kind Doctor seemed to have mixed a wrong medicinal ingredient into the soup yesterday, causing everyone to vomit. However, because the medicinal soup was free, and the medicinal herbs bought by the Kind Doctor were also the cheapest, it was not a big deal for such a small problem to ur, so no one found trouble for the Kind Doctor. However, there were stillmoners who came to the government. After all, there were many farmers. They were so poor that they had no money to pay for a doctor. At the very least, they had to ask the Kind Doctor what to do. Many people rushed to the Kind Doctor, and this matter naturally spread in Yuan City. The Kind Doctor did not hide his mistake and reported it to the authorities. He said that in order to buy cheap herbs, he had asked old farmers to pickmon herbs from the ground. One of the cheap herbs happened to look simr to the other. Those farmers could not differentiate them. There were a lot of herbs, and the Kind Doctor could not take a look at every herb, so he mixed in the wrong one. However, it was the mostmon medicinal herb. If it was mixed in incorrectly, there would only be a slight difort, which was the vomiting and diarrhea that themoners experiencedst night. It would not be a big deal. As he was doing a good deed, the officials could not me the Kind Doctor for anything. They only wanted to resolve the problem. The Kind Doctor smiled faintly and said that it was his fault. Since themoners vomited and had diarrhea after drinking the medicinal soup, he would treat these symptoms. Since it was his fault, the Kind Doctor said that he would pay for all the medicine. He had saved up some money during the years he had been treating patients, so he took it all out to buy medicine. The people in the government and themoners sighed and felt that there was no need. However, the Kind Doctor insisted on spending all his money to buy herbs to treat vomiting and diarrhea. It was unknown how the Kind Doctor did it. He really took out all the money at home. This time, in order to prevent any mistakes like the previous time, the Kind Doctor simply brewed the medicine himself and sent it to the citizens of Yuan City. This way, the Kind Doctor could make sure that all the right herbs were used and avoid making a mistake again. That was fine as well. Everyone was even more at ease with this. Therefore, they rushed to spread the news and went to line up in front of the government¡¯s door in the evening. Each person could receive a bowl of boiled medicine. Why was it in the evening? It was because the Kind Doctor was brewing medicinal soup during the day. It was already evening by the time the Kind Doctor finished buying and brewing the herbs. He could only start to distribute the medicinal soup then. Fortunately, it was much faster for each person to receive a bowl of medicine than to see the doctor. Even in the evening, almost everyone came over to queue. The sky was gradually turning dark.. It was as if the heavens were heralding a certain tone. Chapter 394 - It Was Here

Chapter 394: It Was Here

The Kind Doctor had a faint smile on his face. The tables and chairs that were usually used for treatment had be a huge stove. The pot was boiling with medicinal soup. The smell of medicinal herbs was spreading. At the very least, there was no change in the Kind Doctor¡¯s expression at this moment. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the mistake with the herbs yesterday. I¡¯ve let everyone down. If you feel ufortable, take this medicinal soup and drink it.¡± Everyone queued up in front of him. Due to this one-off ¡®ident,¡¯ they did not condemn the Kind Doctor. However, everyone looked at him with more opinions than before. Everyone naturally still wanted to receive the Kind Doctor¡¯s medicine. Soon, the people who had rushed over first lined up and prepared to receive the Kind Doctor¡¯s medicine¡­ At the same time. The sky gradually darkened and the twilight turned into night. Ye Lulu came out to warm her hands. She stood by the window and looked out. She even said in surprise, ¡°Why is it dark so early today?¡± She was a mortal and could not feel anything strange. However, Guan Chibei suddenly looked up. An extremely strong malicious intent filled the sky above Yuan City. The green-ck aura was so strong that he could feel it even without looking at it. It wasing. This sentence appeared in Guan Chibei¡¯s heart. That evil thing was about to happen. What was it? The evil thoughts had been surging for so long. He did not know who or what in Yuan City had given birth to such evil thoughts that they could soar into the sky and envelop the world. Initially, he didn¡¯t care what it was. Whatever it was, it only concerned the mortal world. Even if Guan Chibei could sense it, he couldn¡¯t care about it. He was already in Guan Chibei¡¯s body. However, just as it was about to rain¡­ One of the three babies lying on the counter suddenly looked up and cried unhappily. ¡°Wa¡ªWa¡ª¡± These cries were not the cries of children making a ruckus. Instead, they were crisp cries, as if indicating something. It was the eldest son. The baby¡¯s cries attracted some customers in the hall to turn around with surprised gazes. This was because apart from a rare number of times, this owner¡¯s baby had almost never cried. He was as obedient as the lucky mascot of this restaurant and even made many customers exim in surprise. Why did he suddenly cry today? Ye Lulu was also rmed by the sound of her son crying. She immediately turned around. What was wrong with the eldest son? Since it was her son, she would definitely rush over immediately to take a look. At this moment, the eldest son stood up and walked steadily to Guan Chibei. Then, he opened his small hands and pounced into his father¡¯s arms. The man opened his arms and hugged the eldest son. Guan Chibei quickly received instructions in his heart. The eldest son wanted Guan Chibei to bring him to a certain ce. This astronomical phenomenon was not totally unrted to them. At the very least, it had a connection with the eldest son! Or rather, the heavens missed the eldest son. The eldest son was still young and could not go to the scene by himself. Naturally, he would seek help from the person closest to him, Guan Chibei. If this was the connection between the eldest son and the heavens, Guan Chibei would naturally take him there. Chapter 395 - The Sky

Chapter 395: The Sky

He picked up the eldest son and walked out from behind the counter. Ye Lulu happened to walk in front of him and asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the eldest son? Where are you taking him?¡± She felt that there was something strange but could not pinpoint it. ¡°Somewhere. The eldest son has something on,¡± Guan Chibei said. His words were strange. Did he say that the eldest son has something on? ¡°Where?¡± Ye Lulu said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯lle too.¡± There seemed to be nothing wrong with what Guan Chibei had said. Moreover, Ye Lulu was not someone who was easy to fool. Furthermore, this was her baby. She would definitely not agree to him being carried away. She was not someone who would give up easily. Guan Chibei paused for a moment and looked at her deeply. ¡°Sure,e with me.¡± Before Ye Lulu could think about what was wrong, she quickly followed Guan Chibei¡¯s footsteps. She did not even have time to care for the kitchen in the restaurant. After leaving the restaurant, Guan Chibei did not look for the directions himself. He looked down at the eldest son in his arms. The eldest son did not have an obvious way of thinking. He was just ignorant, but it was as if he was guided by the heavens. His body subconsciously moved in a certain direction. Guan Chibei knew from this little movement that this was an instruction. He immediately followed it. Ye Lulu was very puzzled and followed behind them after some thought. They turned left and right and rushed to a ce ording to the directions. After the eldest son¡¯s subconscious instructions stopped, the family of three arrived at a ce. A special¡­ ce. It was special because there was nothing special. This was the main street of Yuan City, which was usually the most bustling ce. Furthermore, at the end of the main street was the door of the government. At this moment, there was a shed and a stall under it. The tables and chairs in the stall were gone, and it had be a stove. Behind it stood a fair and refined-looking Kind Doctor with a faint smile. Something was boiling in the pot. The smell of the medicinal soup was very strong and spread far. In front of the pot, there was a long queue. The Kind Doctor¡¯s medicine was already being distributed. The Kind Doctor held a long ck spoon in his hand. He scooped up another spoonful of medicinal soup and poured it into the bowl brought by themoner in front of him. It was a man from a farmer¡¯s family. His face was covered in wind and frost. After receiving the medicinal soup, he held the bowl with both hands and nodded at the Kind Doctor with extreme gratitude, revealing a simple and honest smile. The Kind Doctor looked at him. A hint of pity shed past the depths of his eyes. At this moment, a woman walked over from the direction of a residential area. She was carrying a boy in her arms. She walked over quickly and shouted: ¡°Come and take a look. Your unlucky sister can¡¯te out with her broken legs and can only die at home. I¡¯ll bring you out to take a look. You debt-seeking brat. You even scolded me for not cooking rice with meat sauce for your sister, right? Take a look yourself.¡± ¡°Your damned father is so kind-hearted. Did you see that? He¡¯s in front of that pot, showing his kindness and distributing medicinal soup to the entire city for free!¡± ¡°Medicine that doesn¡¯t cost money! His kindness is overflowing.¡± ¡°He took all the money at home to brew medicine! What kind of rice with meat sauce do you still want to eat? You two debt collectors are really only worthy of eating sand!¡± Chapter 396 - The Eldest Son

Chapter 396: The Eldest Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are we supposed to eat? All the money at home has been taken out by your kind father. It was all distributed to other people! Look at it yourself.¡± ¡°You debt-seeking brat. You have such a father and you still have the face to say that you want to eat rice with meat sauce? You¡¯re not even worthy to eat it, let alone your sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll starve the two of you to death. Let¡¯s see if the heavens will reward your kind-hearted father for saving so many people and create food and clothes out of thin air to feed the two of you!¡± The woman¡¯s sharp voice sounded through the crowd and into the Kind Doctor¡¯s ears. Of course, because the main street was already filled with people and there were even moremoners lining up to receive medicinal soup, none of them noticed this woman¡¯s cursing. Only the Kind Doctor could urately capture his wife¡¯s voice on the street, which was mixed with the aggrieved cries of a boy. The pity that shed past his eyes was instantly covered by rich darkness. It was so dark that there was no light at all. The faint smile on his lips had not faded. He did not turn around to look at the mother-and-son pair. He continued to distribute the medicine. He picked the long spoon by the handle and scooped the medicine for the nextmoner. Smoke and heat rose from the pot, blurring the faces of the Kind Doctor and themoner at the front. Along with the smoke was the condensed purplish-green color, visible only to Guan Chibei and the eldest son. In the sky above the Kind Doctor, the clouds were covered by a thick green-ck color. The green-ck aura was so strong that it almost formed a substance. It was as if it was about to pile up in the sky. The green-ck aura was still rising steadily. It could no longer condense heavily in the sky, so it started to spread out from the edges. At a nce, this green-ck aura covered almost the entire Yuan City. It turned out that this was the green-ck aura they had seen in the sky above Yuan City. It was from here. So this was the source. Guan Chibei hugged the eldest son and retracted his gaze. He looked at the Kind Doctor not far away. What strong evil thoughts¡­ Therefore, this evil intention and this evil thing were actually from this Kind Doctor. Was he doing something right now? Guan Chibei looked at the scene in front of him. The darkness in the Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes was irreversible. He continued to distribute soup to themoners. At this moment, the baby in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms seemed to have sensed the heavens. It was as if he was born special and could feel the thick purplish-green aura here. Actually, there was a saying that the purplish-green aura could also be called evil thoughts. Sensing the strong evil thoughts here, the eldest son seemed to have been triggered by his natural duty. He was still young andcked consciousness, but he started to move restlessly in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. He looked like he was about to stand up and do something. Guan Chibei knew his situation and naturally did not move. He only hugged him tightly to prevent him from falling to the ground, but let him move. Extreme evil was already on the verge of erupting. The Kind Doctor¡¯s final judgment had been decided, and his immense misery had been triggered. Among the people who had just received the medicine, some did not want to feel ufortable in their stomachs anymore.. Instead of bringing the medicine home, they turned around and drank it near the queue. Chapter 397 - Such Evil Thoughts

Chapter 397: Such Evil Thoughts

The Kind Doctor continued to distribute medicinal soup. After a while¡­ one of the people who had drunk the medicine suddenly had his face flushed red. His eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He held his chest and suddenly vomited! There didn¡¯t seem to be much medicinal soup left in the pot anymore. The Kind Doctor smiled faintly and said that they would have to wait a little longer for the next pot. Themoners in front of him wanted to drink the medicine as soon as possible, so they rushed to surround the pot. They were fighting over the Kind Doctor so that he would scoop the medicinal soup into their bowls as soon as possible. The excitement caused the people in the queue to not notice that after the people nearby vomited, they spat white foam and fell to the ground. This was because it was already dark. The evening was dark, to begin with, so they could not see the people in the darkness clearly. Furthermore, everyone¡¯s focus was on the Kind Doctor distributing medicinal soup. Also, at this moment, those who were out on the streets were people queuing up to receive the medicinal soup. Therefore, for a moment, no one noticed that the people who were foaming at the mouth had copsed¡­ The strong evil power in the green-ck aura suddenly surged and rose into the sky, and it was concentrated to its peak. Even the moonlight and starlight had disappeared. The entire sky seemed to have been covered by that evil aura! The sky was terrifyingly dark! However, because it was already night at this time, and everyone was in a hurry to drink the medicine, they did not notice that the night sky was even darker than before! There seemed to be muffled sounds in the dark because the evil thoughts were too intense¡­ Ye Lulu did not know what had happened. She was thinking about the baby and Guan Chibei. What happened? Why did they suddenly run out? Furthermore, why did they go to the Kind Doctor? What did they want to do? She could not see the evil thoughts in the sky and did not notice what the Kind Doctor was doing. However, after staying with the babies and Guan Chibei for a long time, she could only feel an exceptionally oppressive feeling. She felt ufortable everywhere and wanted to rub her skin. A huge evil deed was upon them. The heavens willed the eldest son toe here. It was obvious that they did not want to let the Kind Doctor¡¯s evil deed seed. Instead, they wanted the eldest son to stop this disastrous darkness! Guan Chibei could guess what the heavens meant. He saw the eldest son in his arms twisting around restlessly. The eldest son looked extremely ufortable. He was still young and did not know anything. However, his fair face subconsciously looked very ufortable. There was even a hint of anger. A solemn and cold expression subconsciously appeared on his exquisite face, making him look a little dignified. The evil deeds were too strong and had already covered the eyes of the world. The heavens were unwilling, so¡­ They had summoned the eldest son to carry out the judge¡¯s condemnation! As expected, he was a judge¡­ Guan Chibei¡¯s eyes flickered. He could already feel an invisible solemn aura condensing on the eldest son¡¯s body. That aura was not something that ordinary people could have. A purplish-green divine power vaguely appeared on the eldest son¡¯s body. The eldest son¡¯s body moved more vigorously, and his expression became colder. Chapter 398 - Stop

Chapter 398: Stop

The evil deeds became more frequent as the Kind Doctor gave out more medicine. The heavens did not want the human world to suffer such a huge evil. If this continued, perhaps everyone who came to collect the medicine¡­ would die tonight. It was indeed extremely important, and this could not take ce. If the Kind Doctor¡¯s evil deed tonight was sessful, there would be disastrous consequences in Yuan City tomorrow. So many people would die, and themoners and officials would be shocked. This was a great disaster in the human world, and it would disturb great order. If the heavens had a way, they would definitely send people to stop this from happening. As such, the eldest son was sent over. Guan Chibei could feel that the baby in his arms was gradually condensing stronger heavenly powers. That was the sign that the will of the heavens was responding to him. At this moment¡­ As evil thoughts covered the sky, the heavens had already reacted and were prepared to break through evil. ¡°Wa¡­ wu wu wu¡­¡± In front of them was a teenager who had just drunk the medicine. After taking a few steps towards them, he felt a pain in his stomach. After vomiting, he slowly spat white foam. However, he did not die immediately. He fell to the ground in extreme pain and started crying. As they were too close, the cries could be heard by the few of them. In other ces, under the cover of the night, no one noticed this teenager. The eldest son heard the youth¡¯s sorrowful and ufortable cries. The eldest son did not know anything, but he instinctively became angrier and a hint of power appeared on his little face. At this point, the eldest son could not stand it anymore. He grabbed Guan Chibei¡¯s arm and suddenly turned around. He turned his body towards the Kind Doctor. The eldest son¡¯s anger exploded. At this moment, the child¡¯s eyes seemed to have turned purplish-green. At the same time¡­ Thunder rumbled in the sky as a heavy imposing aura quickly condensed. The heavens and the earth were enveloped and controlled by this pressure. In an instant, a bolt of lightning covered in a purplish-green light suddenly struck down from the dark sky! Boom¡ª The lightning struck down from the sky and urately struck the Kind Doctor¡¯s head! The purplish-green lightning was thick and terrifying. In Ye Lulu¡¯s eyes, it looked like it had pierced through the world. The purplish-green lightning shed everywhere. This scene wasparable to the special effects from a big theatrical production. It didn¡¯t seem real, but it shed in front of her eyes. Crack¡­ A shocking sound could be heard. Everyone on this side trembled at the same time because they were too close. The intense lightning pervaded the bodies of the surrounding people. Everyone felt their pores stir and they suddenly shivered. As if they had been electrocuted, everyone was stunned and did not know what had happened. When they looked up again, they saw the grandest scene in their lives¡­ In front of them, a few meters away, a huge bolt of purplish-green lightning struck down from the sky. It struck a person and that person waspletely enveloped by the thick lightning. When the others looked over, they could only see a figure standing inside the purplish-green lightning. This scene was grand and shocking. There was actually a hint of glory. Chapter 399 - A Big Scene

Chapter 399: A Big Scene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was intimidating and subconsciously terrifying. Lightning was still spreading everywhere, and thin bolts of purplish-green lightning seemed to be swimming in the surrounding air. At this moment, Ye Lulu, who was standing not far away from Guan Chibei and the eldest son, saw the purplish-green lightning bolt descend from the sky. Her eyes widened and she was stunned. This¡­ This¡­ Ye Lulu was extremely shocked. Did this lightning suddenly descend from the sky and strike that person? In front of her, such a huge bolt of lightning struck down from the sky! She was only ten meters away from such terrifying lightning! There were so many people in front! The terror and shock couldn¡¯t be described. What was even more surprising was that such a huge bolt of lightning could cause a huge disaster in the modern world. However, it didn¡¯t hurt anyone else when it struck down! Wasn¡¯t this too amazing? This was no longer an ordinary phenomenon. Apart from being shocked, Ye Lulu felt that this transmigrated world was indeed magical. This was obviously not normal. There must be something different¡­ This bolt of purplish-green lightning struck away the evil deeds that had gathered in the sky above this ce. At least sixty percent of the green-ck aura dispersed, and the sky became much less oppressive. There was also a clear aura that could flow out from the sky. The darkness enveloped the surroundings, and the eldest son¡¯s fair face looked stern in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms. Guan Chibei looked away from the purplish-green lightning and his heart skipped a beat. The lightning of heavenly punishment. He saw it again. This was the lightning of heavenly punishment that the eldest son had summoned from the sky as a judge. This was divine lightning from the heavenly realm, and ordinary lightning could notpare to it. It had the effect of purging evil. The eldest son had personally seen the Kind Doctor¡¯s actions of ¡®taking revenge on society.¡¯ These evil thoughts were too intense. He could not tolerate it. Therefore, he took action on the spot and interacted with the heavens, striking this lightning down and punishing the Kind Doctor. The Kind Doctor was struck by this lightning. This was to stop evil from happening. If this were to end ording to the Kind Doctor¡¯s original evil thoughts, a shocking number of people would have died. Now, the small judge had arrived in time to stop this. At present, more than ten people had died because of the Kind Doctor. Compared to what would have originally happened, this was a small number. The sin created by the Kind Doctor was extremely serious and would implicate his descendants until the ninth generation. This bolt of lightning would have struck his wife and children as well. In other words, when Madam Miao brought the Kind Doctor¡¯s children to nearby today, they were guided by the heavens. Originally, the family of four should have been struck by lightning and used their lives to repay this sin. However, it was the eldest son who rushed over in time and stopped this evil. The Kind Doctor only carried the sins of those ten or so people, so only the Kind Doctor himself was struck by the lightning of heavenly punishment, and his children were spared. A bolt of purplish-green lightning struck down, and everyone was stunned. At this moment, the might of the judge did not stop. The evil deeds gathered here were still too intense. It was not over yet. The small judge¡¯s anger had not stopped yet as he sensed the heavens. The rolling sin still covered too much of the sky above Yuan City and had not been cleared yet. There was even a dull sound in the dark clouds. Chapter 400 - Guan Tianxing

Chapter 400: Guan Tianxing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The eldest son in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms had not finished disying his might. He looked a little stern. The eldest son¡¯s eyes turned ck and there seemed to be a hint of green in them. Crack! Another lightning bolt with slightly less power and might struck out from the ck clouds. The edge of the lightning bolt was green and it suddenly struck down. ¡°Ah!¡± The people who were standing close to the pot and about to receive the medicine were so frightened that they took a big step back. That small green lightning bolt urately struck the boiling pot! With a loud bang, the iron pot the Kind Doctor was using exploded. The medicinal soup inside was scattered all over the ground. This source of sin waspletely destroyed. Then, an extremely faint purple color appeared at the edge of the eldest son¡¯s ck eyes. The sky rumbled and a deep purple lightning bolt struck down again. The aura that this bolt of lightning gave off was much heavier and more powerful. It struck not far away! What kind of ce was that? Why did the lightning strike there? Everyone looked over and saw that not far away, there were three people. The pair of children was a boy and a girl. They looked to be seven or eight years old. As for the woman¡­ When she saw the lightning strike, Madam Miao was shocked. She was afraid of death, but she was also afraid that if she were any closer, the lightning would have struck her. She became afraid, turned around, and ran, leaving the two children behind! One had to know that such terrifying lightning had struck down from the sky right in front of them! How terrifying was this?! To be honest, none of themoners present had a big reaction because they were shocked. There were already people in the crowd who could not stand up and fell to the ground in fear! The scene was shocking. In fact, to everyone present, the lightning was a very terrifying thing. Their lives could be lost at any moment! Not to mention the others, even Ye Lulu was frightened. All the hairs on her skin stood up. It could be said that she felt her blood run cold. That was lightning! The first lightning struck the Kind Doctor. What if the next lightning struck her?! After this bolt of lightning, would there be a next?! Everyone was so frightened that they fell silent. Otherwise, those women would have long been so afraid that they would have grabbed their husbands and children and escaped! In such a dangerous situation, that woman abandoned her children, who were only seven or eight years old. If this lightning struck people¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the woman abandoned her children to die and ran away by herself?! When everyone saw Madam Miao¡¯s fleeing figure, they were all stunned. There were so manymoners present, and many of them were parents who had brought their children along. However, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to carry their children and run. Which mother would abandon her two children and run away?! Therefore, when everyone saw the fleeing woman¡¯s back, they were speechless. As for the third wave of dark purple lightning, after two authoritative rumbles, it chased after the woman who had turned around and fled! Boom! After the rumbles fell, Madam Miao, who was filled with fear and the will to survive but did not care about her children, was struck by the purple lightning. It pierced through her body. The extremely dignified purple lightning carried the heaviest intention of judgment as it washed away the sins of Madam Miao. Chapter 401 - Purple Lightning

Chapter 401: Purple Lightning

Purple represented dignity, and it was actually the mightiest power of a judge. The purple lightning chased after Madam Miao and struck her. In fact, it meant that the judge, who was also the eldest son, had subconsciously used the unique abilities of a judge to make this judgment. Based on the trial of the small judge, Madam Miao should be punished the most. The Kind Doctor had made his choice. He wanted to harm the lives of many people to fill in the thoughts that were gradually turning evil in his heart. Of course, this was the Kind Doctor¡¯s sin. No matter what the Kind Doctor¡¯s nature was, if he made a mistake, he had to bear the sin and punishments. However, Madam Miao was the source of the sin. Everything was caused by her unkindness. It was because of her that evil bore evil. The Kind Doctor had done good for all the children in Yuan City, but this woman only did evil. Although the small judge had already punished evil, he would not let the source of evil off. In this matter, it could only be said that the small judge and the will of the heavens did not let Madam Miao off. Therefore, this bolt of lightning that represented authority and sternness struck Madam Miao. Madam Miao didn¡¯t expect the dark purple lightning to chase after her and striker her. She widened her eyes, which were filled with unwillingness and disbelief. She no longer felt anything. This fierce lightning had taken her life on the spot. Not only that, but it had also washed away all the evil in her body. Just as the othermoners regained their senses and were preparing to escape the scene in fear, the lightning covering the sky dispersed. Soon, the lightning disappeared in a few seconds. Not only that, but even the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. The clear night sky was revealed, light clouds floating in the dark blue sky. There was faint moonlight and many stars. The night was pleasant and looked even clearer than usual. As the lightning dispersed, there were still charred spots on the ground, indicating that everything that had happened just now was real. In the middle of the charred area was where the Kind Doctor should have been standing. The Kind Doctor himself had been struck by the lightning and turned into a charred body. He could not escape. He had killed more than ten people. He was kind by nature and did not want to harm so manymoners, and was usually gentle. However, there was punishment for everything. The judge was also judging on behalf of the heavens. The Kind Doctor had to repay his sins. However, the Kind Doctor had indeed saved the lives of many poor children in the past. Since there was a trial for sins, there was also a trial for merits. The judge would punish evil, but he would also remember merits. The merits of the Kind Doctor saving many people in Yuan City before were recorded in the small judge¡¯s heart. As such, the Kind Doctor¡¯s soul was preserved and he could enter the cycle of reincarnation. This was because the Kind Doctor was supposed to do good. However, his luck and life were oppressive, and he did not have the ability to stand firm in his heart, so he fell into sin. The heavens and the small judge calcted his kindness and evil, merits and sin. In the end, their judgment for him was that his soul would be preserved and he would enter reincarnation. They hoped that in his next life, he would have the ability to protect his true self. After the purplish-green lightning dispersed, the Kind Doctor¡¯s charred and stiff body stood there for a few seconds. Chapter 402 - Results

Chapter 402: Results

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Considering his kindness in the past, he was unlike Madam Miao, who had been struck by lightning until she died on the spot without her soul. At this moment, the Kind Doctor was still alive. It was hisst breath in this world. It was unknown if the Kind Doctor had sensed the will of the heavens or if he had guessed what he had suffered. The Kind Doctor rolled his eyes and was very stiff. At this moment, this was all he could do. Miraculously, the lightning from the heavenly punishment seemed to have dispersed the pain and evil that filled his body. His dark eyes became clear, and he no longer had the deep ck color from when he killed people. The Kind Doctor¡¯s eyes turned to the two children not far away. It also seemed funny. Their mother was struck by lightning in front of them, but the boy and the girl were stunned on the spot and did not have any reaction at all. Instead, they came back to their senses and knew that the Kind Doctor who was struck was their father. The boy and the girl did not even look at Madam Miao. They turned around and ran towards the Kind Doctor, calling out to their father in panic, ¡°Father. Is Father alright?!¡± Their small faces were filled with helpless panic. After seeing the lightning dissipate and that the Kind Doctor, whose body had already be charred and stiff, only had a breath left, they instantly cried in panic. ¡°Father! Father!¡± ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t die¡­¡± Lu Qi¡¯er and Lu Mi¡¯er had seen with their own eyes that their father had been struck by lightning. When they saw that the Kind Doctor¡¯s body was charred and stiff, they knew that their father might die. The two children were extremely terrified. Although they were brought up by their mother every day, they did not have any reaction when Madam Miao was struck. However, their father, the Kind Doctor, was also struck by lightning. Their hearts were filled with fear and uneasiness. Father could not die! Their father could not die¡­ What should they do?! The Kind Doctor¡¯s eyesnded on his children. However, the life force in his body had already been destroyed. With such destruction, it was impossible for the human body to survive. He was about to die. The few moments just now were only thest moments of his life. Fortunately, it was also because of his benevolence that he received repayment. During the few moments of his death, he happened to see his children for thest time. ¡°Father! Father!¡± The Kind Doctor, Lu Shan, could also hear his children shouting at him in iparable fear. It was unknown if it was because the lightning of heavenly punishment had purged away evil and sin, but his mind had regained its rity and he was especially calm. He seemed to know what he had done and what retribution he had received. He looked at his children with longing. In this lifetime, they were hisst concerns in the world¡­ A mortal¡¯s body could not withstand lightning. The Kind Doctor would definitely not be able to keep his life. After seeing his children, he closed his stiff eyelids. All his life force had been destroyed by the lightning. His body could no longer be used, and he could no longer live. Just like that, in front of everyone, the Kind Doctor only had a charred body left before he copsed. The boy and the girl widened their eyes. ¡°Father!¡± The children let out a crumbling cry and rushed forward. Chapter 403 - Sighs

Chapter 403: Sighs

Kind Doctor fell to the ground and a cloud of dust rose up, the figures of the two children could barely be seen. When themoners saw this scene, they did not know how they felt¡­ Not far away. The family of three was still standing on the spot. Ye Lulu stood behind Guan Chibei and could not help but blink. She looked at Guan Chibei in deep thought and then at the eldest son in his arms. She said slowly, ¡°You suddenly came here¡­ to see this? Or was it a coincidence?¡± Actually, she wanted to ask if Guan Chibei wanted toe here or¡­ was it her eldest son? ¡°This is a Kind Doctor from Yuan City? What happened?¡± Before Guan Chibei could answer, Ye Lulu asked another question. ¡°What did the Kind Doctor do? Thosemoners¡­ died because they drank the Kind Doctor¡¯s medicine?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s breathing constricted slightly. She was shocked to discover her surroundings. Guan Chibei turned around and replied to Ye Lulu, ¡°Yes, those are the Kind Doctor¡¯s children. The four of them came to our shop to eat once. Do you remember? The Kind Doctor¡¯s wife was heartless, and the Kind Doctor¡¯s children suffered. The Kind Doctor treated all the children in the city, but couldn¡¯t care for his children. He was probably struggling and could not withstand the pain in his heart. He suddenly went to another extreme and wanted to poison the citizens in the city with medicine to make everyone as miserable as him.¡± Guan Chibei said briefly. Of course, he did not know all the inside information about the Kind Doctor. This was the judgment of the heavens that he had heard briefly as the God of the Netherworld. Of course, Guan Chibei did not know the details, such as how the evil nature of the Kind Doctor was triggered, how Madam Miao broke his daughter¡¯s legs, and who forced his children to eat sand. Ye Lulu felt her blood run cold when she heard that. She realized that this was modern revenge on society! ¡­ This kind of matter was simply inhumane. The instigator would die ten thousand times over. It was not overboard for him to go to hell. In general, this was a social incident. How many innocent people had lost their lives because of his personal venting?! It was extremely nasty. Every time Ye Lulu heard such news in the modern world, she would gnash her teeth in anger and be deeply afraid. She was afraid that she would be unlucky one day to encounter such an inhumane executioner and lose her life for no reason. After knowing about the Kind Doctor, Ye Lulu no longer had any pity for him. No wonder the lightning wanted to kill him! The lightning in the sky should strike people like the Kind Doctor! No matter what it was for, no matter what unbearable things happened to the Kind Doctor, he take other people¡¯s lives to vent. Was this something a normal person should do?! No matter if the Kind Doctor was good or evil by nature. No matter if what he encountered was worth pitying. He had many choices, and he had made this one. As long as he really did this, as long as he really killed other unrted people¡­ Then he was guilty. There was no excuse. If one were to talk about the Kind Doctor¡¯s wife¡¯s evil, his heartless actions, and the tragic circumstances of the Kind Doctor¡¯s children, one could only sigh that the world was oppressive. This was Madam Miao¡¯s fault. The Kind Doctor¡¯s two children were in a tragic state. However, the me should not be transferred to others. Chapter 404 - Ye Lulu Felt Something Was Wrong

Chapter 404: Ye Lulu Felt Something Was Wrong

Not to mention, they were innocent people. Before the Kind Doctor took revenge on society, one could still sympathize with his situation and feel indignant for his circumstances. However, after the Kind Doctor did this, all the grievances on him became mistakes. Wrong. It was really wrong. He had really done wrong. Ye Lulu was shocked and angry. She sighed and shook her head twice. After all, from the beginning to the end, only the Kind Doctor¡¯s children were miserable. Alright, now that the Kind Doctor had done such an evil thing and was struck by lightning in the sky by a freakbination of factors, he was dead. He left his children without a father or a mother. What should they do? Humans really could not escape their emotions. Ye Lulu could probably feel that the pain the Kind Doctor had endured was really huge. That was why it crushed the will of an adult who was kind and practiced medicine. However, the end was the end. Once they took the wrong path, they would never be able to turn back. What had those innocentmoners done wrong? However, it was true. After hearing Guan Chibei say a few simple words about the situation of the Kind Doctor, Ye Lulu would not forgive the Kind Doctor at all. At the same time, the person she hated the most was the Kind Doctor¡¯s wife, Madam Miao. Damn, no wonder this woman was struck by lightning on the spot. With the things she had done and the series of incidents she had led to, such an evil person who did not know her own evil was really worthy of the name ¡®scourge.¡¯ Tonight, a tragic incident slowly came to an end. It was toote and the eldest son had nothing else to do. The family of three turned around and returned to the shop. In the remaining mess, they saw officials rushing over in a panic when they heard about the lightning. Then, somemoners realized that because of the strange movements there, the surrounding lights had lit up and it became brighter. They found themoners who had died miserably on the street after drinking the medicine. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Husband¡­!¡± ¡°Zhuzi!¡± Shocked and heart-wrenching cries sounded on the street. A woman fainted. Some old women cried out in surprise, and some people widened their eyes and pounced forward¡­ Only then did everyone realize in shock that more than tenmoners had died after drinking the Kind Doctor¡¯s medicine! Somemoners who had just received the medicinal soup widened their eyes and took a step back in panic. With a bang, the soup bowls in their hands fell to the ground and broke into pieces, causing the hot medicinal soup to ssh everywhere. Everyone was extremely shocked and their hands trembled. The matter of the Kind Doctor being struck by lightning instantly became something filled with hatred and curses. ¡°Damn it! The Kind Doctor¡¯s soup can poison people to death. The Kind Doctor wanted to kill everyone¡­¡± ¡°No wonder he was struck by lightning. The Kind Doctor is an evil ghost¡­¡± When terrified curses sounded from all directions, the officials rushed over. They were first shocked that the lightning they had heard just now had struck people and killed them. As they went forward to look at the huge charred area on the ground, some officials went forward to help the Kind Doctor and Madam Miao up. Their charred bodies were indeed¡­ When Ye Lulu and the rest saw this scene, they walked back. As there were many merchants in Yuan City, the restaurants and wine shops were closed veryte. It was even livelier at night. The hall was still bustling with people. When the family of three entered the door, Ye Lulu narrowed her eyes. She had deeply sensed what had happened just now. Was that scene just now really a coincidence? Or was it rted to them in the first ce?! Chapter 405 - Was Her Baby... Extraordinary?

Chapter 405: Was Her Baby... Extraordinary?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Did the eldest son want to go out just now, or was it you? Why did you suddenly leave the shop and go to the Kind Doctor? Did you¡­ specially go to the Kind Doctor, or did you have something else to do and happened to pass by?¡± Ye Lulu looked up and asked. However, if there was really something else to do, Guan Chibei should have gone there after the incident with the Kind Doctor. However, he returned with the eldest son in his arms. Therefore, Ye Lulu had already guessed that they had rushed out to where the Kind Doctor was. Even if Ye Lulu was restricted by her mortal identity, she still sensed that something was wrong. Why did he suddenly move? Furthermore, he clearly looked very anxious at that time?! He even urately arrived at the location where the Kind Doctor was. This goal was too clear. It was obvious that he was going straight for that matter. Moreover, Ye Lulu could see that Guan Chibei¡­ seemed to have been pointed the way by the baby. He was in the shop, but he seemed to know what had happened to the Kind Doctor. Then, he suddenly rushed over. This was very suspicious. It seemed that the eldest son wanted to go to that ce. If Guan Chibei brought him there, that would be very¡­ Special. Ye Lulu was not letting her imagination run wild by thinking that a child could do such an outrageous thing. However, this was too strange. She could not pretend that she did not see Guan Chibei¡¯s actions. Before they left the shop, the eldest son seemed to have suddenly cried. He cried very hard and that was why Guan Chibei brought him out¡­ With this in mind, it was too obvious that something was wrong. After all, Ye Lulu had transmigrated. Even if it was impossible, she could only think of strange things. Did the eldest son really want to go to the Kind Doctor?! Although Ye Lulu dared to think about this, she was also shocked and uncertain. No way. Was it the eldest son who wanted to go to the Kind Doctor? Didn¡¯t that mean that the eldest son was¡­ extraordinary?! Ye Lulu kept thinking about this along the way, but apart from that, she could not think of any other reason. Furthermore, if the eldest son wanted to go out because of the Kind Doctor, what was the reason? What did the eldest son want to do? Ye Lulu really did not dare to think about this. She looked up at Guan Chibei. Although her aura was not strong, one could feel that she would not let him go unless he said it clearly. She was obviously suspicious and guessing closer to the truth. Guan Chibei was still carrying the eldest son. He paused for a moment and looked at Ye Lulu. The three babies would have more special characteristics in the future and there would be more unusual behaviors. Furthermore, Ye Lulu was their mother, so it was impossible for her not to notice¡­ Therefore, Guan Chibei did not n to hide it from her at this moment. Instead, he replied truthfully, ¡°I brought the baby out. The eldest son can¡¯t walk that far, but he had something to do outside.¡± A one-year-old baby had something to do?! These words carried some unusual information. Guan Chibei could be considered to have said that the eldest son wanted to go out because of the Kind Doctor. Moreover, the eldest son definitely had a secret about him. In short, he was not an ordinary baby. If the eldest son was extraordinary, the triplets were all the same. The three babies were all¡­ Chapter 406 - The Next Day

Chapter 406: The Next Day

Actually, this was not the first time. There had been some clues previously when the second son had an abnormal reaction when the county magistrate was unlucky. The three babies were not afraid of the cold and were calmer than ordinary babies. The appearance of the ck panther. This was not the first time Ye Lulu had had doubts. Until this time, Ye Lulu was almost certain that her three babies seemed to be just a little extraordinary. What mysterious abilities did they have?! Ye Lulu had already guessed it in her heart. Guan Chibei looked at her without denying it. He hugged the eldest son and pressed him into his arms. He only said vaguely: ¡°They¡¯re all your children. Don¡¯t you know? Pack up and close the shop. It¡¯s about time.¡± It was indeed time. Usually, they had to go back at this time. The Yuan River was closed at night, and there were no customers if it was toote. Ye Lulu finally got an answer. She looked at the eldest son in Guan Chibei¡¯s arms and nodded without any expression before entering the shop. When she headed out, she did not prepare any dishes for the customers at the few tables. Ye Lulu saw that it was toote and gave each of them a food box with secret dishes. She smiled and apologized before persuading them to eat at a restaurant in the city. Those big restaurants in the city might be doing business in the middle of the night. The customers at those tables were persuaded to leave after waiting for a while. They were originally unhappy, but the food at Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was special. Furthermore, it was different every day. The shop was already famous. They seemed to be quite happy to receive a food box with secret dishes for free. After sending off the guests and closing the shop, Ye Lulu returned to the mountain with the Guan family. They really had to n for the shop. Otherwise, they would be busier in the future. They could not stand the thought of going back and forth to the mountain every day. The next day, the news of the Kind Doctor¡¯s medicinal soup harming people exploded in Yuan City. The officials could not suppress this matter, either. The officials cleaned up the scene after the lightning struck and collected the bodies of themoners who had died upon drinking the medicine. The matter could not be hidden at all. It spread immediately and caused a hugemotion. The Kind Doctor¡¯s medicinal soup had actually poisoned more than tenmoners to death. Furthermore, he had originally wanted to poison all themoners in Yuan City to death! The lightning from the skyst night struck and killed the Kind Doctor on the spot! They heard that there was another person, the Kind Doctor¡¯s wife! The lightning even shattered the pot of medicinal soup on the spot. On the ground in front of the Yuan City¡¯s government¡¯s door, a huge pit was created by the lightning! This was shocking enough. Therefore, early in the morning, the entire Yuan City was shaken. Manymoners ran to the street where the charred pit was. There were also the families of the dozen or somoners who had died from drinking the medicine. They cried loudly and swarmed at the government¡¯s door, wanting an exnation. They screamed and scolded the Kind Doctor for being a Poison Doctor. They wanted his tongue to be pulled out in hell and his family to be poisoned to death! The Kind Doctor should suffer the pain of being dismembered. The worse it was, the better. However, what else could they do? The Kind Doctor had already been killed by the lightning. The officials did not have an exnation. The evil deed was done by the Kind Doctor alone, so they could not me the officials. Furthermore, the officials were the ones who had treated the children in Yuan City for free for so long. Themoners had no reason to me the officials. However, the families of thosemoners did not relent and argued that the Kind Doctor was hired by the government. The government had hired a Poison Doctor to poison their families. Chapter 407 - Kindness and Evil

Chapter 407: Kindness and Evil

They tried their best to ask the officials topensate them. However, the officials were also troubled by this matter. Furthermore, the officials were not without temper. There was no repayment for free medical treatment for themoners. The Kind Doctor did evil himself. How could they ask the officials topensate?! The officials tly refused topensate the families but were willing to mobilize a carriage to help the families transport the dead bodies back. Among the deadmoners, most of them were poor farmers. Not to mention that their houses were far from the city, but the dirt road outside the city was also rugged. It saved them a lot of effort that the officials could transport the bodies back. The family members could not forcefully suppress the government, so they could only return. The matter of the victims had been resolved. However, in Yuan City, the storm caused by this matter had not calmed down yet. The reputation of the Kind Doctor instantly fell from the peak to the bottom. In the past, Yuan City praised the Kind Doctor. Now, themoners scolded the Kind Doctor that he was a devil, taking human lives. It was as if his consultations in the past did not count. However, Kind Doctor had indeedmitted a sin. More than ten people had died. In fact, his original intention was to drag all the people who came to collect the medicine that night to die together and ease the pain in his heart. The surgingments were like huge waves. The local citizens of Yuan City scolded the Kind Doctor mercilessly. The more they scolded, the more vicious they became. It was to the extent of whipping the Kind Doctor¡¯s corpse. When Ye Lulu heard the news in the shop, she was stunned for a moment before saying to Guan Chibei, ¡°Find a way to spread the news about the Kind Doctor. I mean about his wife and his family.¡± It was not that Ye Lulu pitied the Kind Doctor. Instead, it was true that the Kind Doctor had done something evil. However, it was also true that his wife was horrible. The Kind Doctor should not take full responsibility alone. Ye Lulu wanted everyone to know the full picture. They could scold the Kind Doctor, but they should not miss out on a devil like Madam Miao. Moreover, Ye Lulu had a kind heart, and had another consideration. If the Kind Doctor waspletely condemned and this implicated his family, the two children left in this world would be too pitiful. Ye Lulu had already heard people cursing excitedly in the shop today. They said that it was no wonder that the Kind Doctor¡¯s wife was killed on the spot. For an evil ghost like the Kind Doctor, his children were not worthy to live in this world. Perhaps they were also the reincarnation of evil spirits and should be burned to death so that the people could take revenge for the dead and prevent the Kind Doctor¡¯s children from doing evil in the future. When Ye Lulu heard this, she paused for a few seconds and chased the customer out. As for the reason, she faced the group of customers who had been silent for a moment and said, ¡°Their parents are already gone, so there¡¯s no need for anyone to burn them to death. Seven or eight-year-old children might not be able to survive on their own now. It¡¯s reasonable for everyone to condemn the Kind Doctor, but if you say that you want to burn unrted seven or eight-year-old children to death, forgive me for being rude. In my ears, this is no different from the Kind Doctor who wants to poison someone to death. I¡¯m timid and I¡¯ll be afraid if this guest eats in my shop. Please excuse me.¡± At that time, the hall was silent. When the customer realized that he had been told off by Ye Lulu, he was so angry that his veins popped out. He was so angry that he wanted to hit Ye Lulu and condemn her for her words. However, Guan Chibei immediately stood behind Ye Lulu. There were also the brothers from the Guan family. The Guan family did not know the reason, but they trusted Ye Lulu unconditionally. That man was a foreign merchant. When he saw that he could not gain an advantage, he did not dare to attack Ye Lulu and left cursing. Chapter 408 - Storm

Chapter 408: Storm

Ye Lulu did not regret expressing her attitude. After the merchant left, she said to everyone, ¡°If any guest wants to leave, you can do so now.¡± The hall was silent for a moment, but no one got up. Perhaps they did not want to waste the money they had spent, or perhaps they felt that this had nothing to do with them and did not want to argue. Ye Lulu was not worried. She turned around and repeated her initial words to Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei scooped up the second son, who almost climbed off the table because he was too active. He nodded at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find the beggars in the city to spread the news. I only need a few copper coins.¡± It was not difficult to spread the news. The beggars did not want much money, so this could be done with just a few copper coins. Guan Chibei went out to the streets and gave the beggars ten copper coins each. He told them details about the Kind Doctor¡¯s family. The young beggars nodded happily and immediately got up to spread the word. In less than two hours, the details of the Kind Doctor¡¯s family spread in Yuan City. At the same time, themotion caused by the Kind Doctor affected the families in the alley. This was because the Kind Doctor was despised and hated by the entire Yuan City. He was scolded until even the families in the alley were afraid. There were also people from Yuan City who could not help but feel intense anger. They ran to the door of the Kind Doctor¡¯s house to curse, causing some families next door to be implicated and scolded. Some people in the alleys could not help but tell people about the situation of the Kind Doctor they knew. ¡°Oh, what has this got to do with us? It¡¯s not only Lu Shan¡¯s fault. His wife was too mean. She tortured the children. I reckon that she forced Lu Shan to do such things. We neighbors couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Did you think we didn¡¯t try to persuade her? Lu Shan¡¯s wife was very powerful. She beat all of us back and didn¡¯t let us interfere!¡± ¡°If you want to scold, scold the Lu family. Don¡¯t implicate us. Who dares to care about Lu Shan¡¯s wife? We didn¡¯t want this either. We didn¡¯t know that Lu Shan would do such a thing. We¡¯re also panicking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know¡­ what¡¯s going on with the Lu family? Lu Shan¡¯s wife despised him for being a Kind Doctor. She said that he took home too little money¡­ She was unhappy and unsatisfied, so she tortured her two children.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? The mother forced her children to eat sand while the Kind Doctor was away! She even hit and scolded them so often that the children were bruised.¡± ¡°She even kicked the children and deliberately hit them in front of Lu Shan for him to see!¡± ¡°That Miao woman even broke her daughter¡¯s legs! I¡¯m not speaking up for Lu Shan but If I were him, I would have been driven crazy to see those things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scold the children either. Lu Shan¡¯s children are the most miserable. They were tortured by their mother. Now that their parents are no longer around, they¡¯re very pitiful. Now that they don¡¯t have parents, the most tragic people are Lu Shan¡¯s children. Everyone, don¡¯t implicate them again.¡± The things the neighbors in the alley said about Lu Shan¡¯s family, in addition to the words spread by the young beggars, gradually became known in Yuan City. Themoners¡¯ attitudes softened. After all, no matter how angry they were, after hearing what Madam Miao had done to the children, everyone seemed to sympathize with them. Who could stand this? Furthermore, the children were indeed the most pitiful. Everyone had children. No matter how much everyone hated the Kind Doctor, they would pity his children. Chapter 409 - Continue

Chapter 409: Continue

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Yuan City¡¯s attitude towards the Kind Doctor and his family had changed slightly. They still scolded the Kind Doctor, but they would also scold Madam Miao fiercely. Manymoners said things like ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a vicious woman¡± and were surprised. They despised Madam Miao¡¯s actions. There were also a few people who sighed. Lu Shan was unlucky. He had encountered a wife who did things like this and forced out his evil side, causing him tomit terrible mistakes. No one med Lu Shan¡¯s two children anymore because everyone knew how the two children had been treated and understood their situation. Their parents had died, and they would be in a miserable state. The incident of the Kind Doctor caused a storm. Ye Lulu¡¯s shop stood by the Yuan River and was far away from the main street, so she received fewer disturbances. Most of the customers in the shop were merchants who had just disembarked from the ships. Although some people had heard of this news, only a light discussion took ce. Listening to the change of the wind in the city, Ye Lulu sighed. This was the only thing she could do to help the Kind Doctor, or rather, so that she had a clear conscience in this matter. She was not helping the Kind Doctor. Instead, she wanted to show the truth to everyone and not let any darkness be ignored. Of course, she had to save the Kind Doctor¡¯s two children. They were the most innocent and pitiful. Ye Lulu could not stand to see them being despised by everyone. As for the rest, Ye Lulu did not care because this had nothing to do with her. No. If there was anything that to do with her, it was. Ye Lulu thought for a few days before a guess popped up in her mind. She wondered what her eldest son¡¯s role in this incident was. After thinking about it, Ye Lulu determined it was possible that the bolt of lightning was struck by the eldest son?! The eldest son wanted to rush to the scene to stop the Kind Doctor from harming people?! To prevent more people from being poisoned to death?! 1 This guess lingered in Ye Lulu¡¯s mind. She was not thinking blindly. Ye Lulu remembered that time when someone hade to steal the three babies and she had chased after them desperately. Halfway up the mountain path, there seemed to be a bolt of lightning that had struck down from the sky and nded in front of the thief. It was rare for lightning to strike the ground. If it was easy for lightning to strike down from the sky at any time, there would be no need to live in this world anymore. Everyone had to worry about when there would be lightning strikes again. Houses and other things could not be preserved. Therefore, lightning strikes were actually very rare. When Ye Lulu had transmigrated, the eldest son was present when she saw the two lightning strikes. It was very difficult for Ye Lulu not to connect this with the eldest son. Could it be that the lightning was really rted to the eldest son?! Ye Lulu came from the modern era and dared to think a little more. However, although she had a vivid imagination, she did not think that the eldest son was a judge and that his role was to strike the lightning of heavenly punishment on criminals¡­ She only thought in the other direction. Ye Lulu could not be sure of this, but her thoughts were actually correct. The incident of the Kind Doctor hade to an end for the time being. Even if there was anymotion, the days were still passing and faded away in Yuan City. As for Ye Lulu¡¯s shop, business was booming, It had only been two months since it opened, but she had already eared a lot. As the shop stabilized, Ye Lulu was thinking about hiring someone. The main reason was that she had been thinking about hiring a chef for a while now. She could no longer handle being the head chef now. There were too many customers. No matter how capable she was, she could not do it for the entire day.. Chapter 410 - Recruitment Notice

Chapter 410 Recruitment Notice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Lulu thought for a moment and mentioned this to the Guan family before pasting a recruitment notice outside the door. Linhe Zhai Xing Lou had been open for a while, and there were many returning customers. As her dishes tasted good, most foreign merchants in Yuan City would e again within a short period of time. Therefore, as soon as this notice was out, some old-time customers immediately noticed. Yuan City was less lively in recent days. Therefore, a group ofmoners outside was attracted over. After the restaurant was opened, there were moremoners nearby. After all, poprity had to be umted. At this moment, a group of people surrounded the notice and looked at it with surprise. On the paper, there were clear words: [Recruitment: Our restaurant¡¯s business has been too good recently, so we would like to hire two chefs. One for the morning shift: 7am to 3 pm One for the evening shift: 3 pm to 9 pm The requirements are as follows: Men and women are fine, but they have to be strong and able to work for more than half a day. They must have culinary skills and appropriate kitchen experience. They should be clean. Those with mud or hair in their fingernails or those wearing untidy clothes would be eliminated. They must have good eyesight and should be able to see everything clearly if other objects fall into the pot. Twenty taels of silver a month. This notice will be stuck for three days. When the timees, you can enter the shop for an interview. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.] The name at the bottom stated Linhe Zhai Xing Lou. After everyone finished reading, there was an uproar. There were discussions. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of ¡®recruitment¡¯?¡± ¡°Linhe Zhai Xing Lou is hiring chefs?¡± ¡°This restaurant is doing well. It¡¯s only been two months and they¡¯re hiring chefs. It can be seen that business is booming.¡± ¡°Men and women are fine? I¡¯ve never heard of a restaurant hiring people and even women! Am I seeing things?¡± Everyone was talking at once. They were extremely curious and had a high interest. They expressed their opinions one by one. ¡°They¡¯re hiring women as well? Which woman would be willing toe out and show themselves? Don¡¯t they have to take care of their husbands and children?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of restaurants hiring chefs and even women. Those big restaurants usually reject women. Ignoring the fact that women have to take care of their husbands and children, no woman is capable of doing a job that emphasizes on skills as a chef.¡± As soon as this pedantic man in a long-sleeved shirt finished speaking, the brother beside him looked at him. He had no intention of rebutting, but he subconsciously blurted out: ¡°The original chef from Linhe Zhai Xing Lou is thedy boss. This restaurant is famous for its special dishes. All the dishes are made by thedy boss. I heard that other than thedy boss, no one in the family has the special recipes.¡± The man in the long-sleeved shirt had always recognized ancient principles. At the thought of this, he instinctively despised this restaurant. Unexpectedly, someone rebutted him immediately, and it was a true rebuttal to every point. It seemed that he had been studying for a few years. The aloof man¡¯s expression darkened on the spot. Then, he said with disdain, ¡°This restaurant is the dreg of society. How can dishes cooked by women be eaten? They¡¯re inferior to dog food!¡± These words did not sound good. Eight out of ten people present had eaten Ye Lulu¡¯s food before and enjoyed it to the extent that they would keeping back again! Without needing the Guan family to rebut, a brother with his hands in his pocket spat at the man. ¡°You know the youngest prince, right? You also know about the county magistrate and the Nangong family, right? All of them havee here to eat before and they like it very much! You¡¯re a noble person then. You said that the food the youngest prince likes to eat is dog food. You¡¯re amazing.¡±. Chapter 411 - Linhe Zhai Xing Lou

Chapter 411 Linhe Zhai Xing Lou

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This brother had cultivated his skills of sarcasm. As for this arrogant and pedantic man, he had only passed by to take a look. He did not know about Ye Lulu¡¯s shop at all. When he heard this, his vision darkened and he almost fainted on the spot. Schrs respected and feared the imperial family the most. Now, he was told that the youngest prince had eaten here! This¡­ this¡­ The man who had spoken such vicious words almost fainted. This person retreated in defeat, but everyone was still discussing the recruitment notice. In the entire Shang dynasty, there were indeed almost no restaurants that recruited women as chefs. ¡°How would women have so much strength to be a chef? As a chef, she has to cook. She even has to stand in front of the stove for hours.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about the originaldy boss again? Thedy boss controls everything.¡± That person did not remember and closed his mouth silently. ¡°However, this restaurant is indeed novel. I¡¯ve never seen anyone hire women.¡± ¡°I wonder if there will really be womening to work?¡± When Ye Lulu wrote the recruitment notice, she had thought about it and deliberately wrote both men and women on it. In the modern era, it was rtively equal between men and women. Furthermore, due to the social environment, very few workers in ancient shops knew how to hire women. Everyone subconsciously excluded women and felt that women were not capable enough to take on the job. Perhaps, they felt that women had to stay at home to take care of their family matters. Ye Lulu couldn¡¯t do much, but she could give women another chance. Furthermore, she wanted everyone to see the notice and create amotion so that everyone knew that women could be hired. As to whether a woman could be a chef or if a woman¡¯s stamina was sufficient, Ye Lulu did not even need to think about it. There were differences in the bodies and strength between men and women, but there could be a woman with extraordinary stamina, even she could do it barely. Who said that there might not be such a person? As expected, as soon as the recruitment notice was out, everyone was in an uproar. Apart from that, there were also people discussing. ¡°You have to be strong. This is understandable. Chefs have a tough life. However, you have to be clean and there can¡¯t be mud under your fingernails?¡± ¡°You have to have good eyesight¡­ If hair falls into the pot, you have to see it clearly. Haha, that¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never seen such a request in other restaurants or wine shops.¡± ¡°Linhe Zhai Xing Lou has always been special in everything. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a recruitment notice.¡± Everyone discussed enthusiastically the recruitment request. Another person eximed. ¡°Twenty taels! Did you see that?! Linhe Zhai Xing Lou is hiring a chef, and they¡¯re giving twenty taels of silver a month!¡± At this moment, a poor farmer held his face and was so shocked that he lost his expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I learn to be a chef?!¡± The farmer shouted. When everyone saw the monthly sry, they exploded with excitement. It was not that they were shocked. In Yuan City, the chefs in the top restaurants were all famous in the dynasty. Their monthly sries were extremely high. It could be more than a few hundred taels. After all, there were very few famous chefs. In a big restaurant, the most important thing was the dishes cooked by the chef. However, other than such top-notch big restaurants¡­ for ordinary chefs, ten taels of silver a month was considered very high in other medium-sized restaurants. After all, the merchants were not as rich as people imagined.. Chapter 412 - Twenty Taels of Monthly Salary

Chapter 412 Twenty Taels of Monthly Sry

Ten taels of silver entered the pockets every month. This was considered a high ie. How many ordinary families in Yuan City could earn ten taels of silver every month? Even if they went to study, it would only cost one tael of silver a month. This was already something most farmers could not afford. However, this was Linhe Zhai Xing Lou! It was not a famous or big restaurant. Neither did it have a strong background. Ye Lulu¡¯s shop had good business, but it was nothingpared to those famous restaurants. At the very least, no one had to queue or make a reservation. It could only be said that they did notck customers. This restaurant, which could only be considered to be alright, was actually offering twenty taels of monthly sry?! To be honest, Ye Lulu¡¯s shop had only been busy for a month, so the profits might not even be a few hundred taels. She was even hiring two chefs at once! This was forty taels. What about the other workers? What about the other expenses? Although three hundred taels of profit seemed to be much more than forty taels, not all the owners of restaurants were willing to give out dozens of taels. A few dozen taels was already a lot. No matter how rich they were, how many shops were willing to give this amount away so easily?! Hence, everyone was shocked. ¡°Twenty taels of silver a month!¡± ¡°This sry is even higher than the Fi Inn in Yuan City!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, when Fi Inn hired chefs¡­ that was only half a month ago, right? Head chef! They only gave ten taels of silver a month! Those apprentices were only given two taels of silver a month!¡± ¡°Compared to Linhe Zhai Xing Lou, it¡¯s really much worse!¡± Someone counted the sry of an inn on the main street of Yuan City and was surprised by Ye Lulu¡¯s monthly sry. ¡°That¡¯s true! Fi Inn has been open for more than ten years, and it¡¯s not small in Yuan City. The monthly sry is only half of Linhe¡¯s Zhai Xing Lou!¡± ¡°This Linhe Zhai Xing Lou is really generous. The chef¡¯s monthly sry is high¡­¡± Everyone was discussing fervently at the door. In ancient times, it was rarely lively. This recruitment notice made waves of people discuss fervently. In the shop, Ye Lulu continued to cook. Her sry was indeed high. She had already done the research and knew what sry most ordinary chefs in this dynasty received. However, she did not regret it. The most important thing in a restaurant was the dishes. The chef was the one who cooked the dishes, so wasn¡¯t the chef important?! Furthermore, she was prepared to let the chef cook her special dishes. How could she casually find someone when it involved special recipes? Her high monthly sry was to attract good chefs. It was best if they had their own dishes. Ye Lulu¡¯s restaurant¡¯s reputation was based on word of mouth. It was not based on her background or the style she adopted. When this notice was posted, it could be said that there was a furor. Apart from the discussion of hiring both men and women and her meticulous requirements, this high monthly sry triggered an effect of boiling water. After knowing the monthly sry Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was offering, many chefs in Yuan City who were initially not interested in this new shop changed their minds. Everyone was excited. The monthly sry was too high! There were not many restaurants in Yuan City that offered twenty taels of silver! If they did not go to Ye Lulu¡¯s shop to be a chef, where else would they get such a sry?! Chapter 413 - Popularity

Chapter 413 Poprity

This time, there was another smallmotion in Yuan City. It spread even more than the reputation of Linhe Zhai Xing Lou previously. This was because money was always the most tempting. This time, many people were tempted. Ye Lulu pasted the notice and was satisfied when she saw the effect. She returned to the mountain very rxed. She had been too tiredtely and was preparing to recruit new people. Therefore, Ye Lulu did not work at the night market. She went up the mountain much earlier than before and treated it as a vacation. This was how she did business. One could not stop earning enough money. Overall, she was a little willful. As soon as they returned to the mountain, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei, who were carrying the babies, were surrounded by a group of people. ¡°Ye Lulu! Is your restaurant hiring chefs? Twenty taels a month, right?! Just hire me. I¡¯ve been cooking for twenty to thirty years, ever since I got married. Who else can you hire if not me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hiring a chef? Why don¡¯t you hire me? We¡¯re all from Yunwu Vige. Wouldn¡¯t that be more trustworthy? Twenty taels of silver! If I earn this money, I¡¯ll build a few new brick houses for my family!¡± ¡°Ye Lulu, you should be hiring me. Don¡¯t forget that when you first came to the vige and asked for food, I gave you sweet potatoes. If you want to hire a chef in your shop, you naturally have to hire me.¡± ¡°If you recruit me, I can start work immediately!¡± The eyes of the women in the vige were bright and their faces were filled with fanaticism. They surrounded Ye Lulu and started talking The woman who spoke first had a confident expression on her face. She was quite fair and chubby. She stood in front of Ye Lulu with a matter-of-fact expression. There was also a smiling auntie and an extremely excited young wife. There were about twenty other vigers who were watching themotion. Ye Lulu looked at the auntie who was trying to get close to her with a ¡®friendship¡¯ and said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re Mother Chen, right? You did give me sweet potatoes before, but why do I remember that you asked me to help you plow thend for a day and turn over all the vegetable fields in your house? The sweet potatoes were said to be my sry, so why are you using it as a favor now?¡± There was an unnatural expression on Mother Chen¡¯s face when she replied so bluntly, but she still felt that Ye Lulu was indebted to her. Then, she said boldly, ¡°Yes, you did work, but you were just a beggar back then. If I wasn¡¯t willing to let you work for me, you would have starved to death.¡± How shameless. As long as the vigers wanted to, they could always talk about the origins of Ye Lulu being a beggar. The smile on Ye Lulu¡¯s lips turned cold as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t beg all the way here, where would Mother Chen find someone to plow thend for a day just for two sweet potatoes?¡± Mother Chen was speechless from these mocking words. She did not expect Ye Lulu to be so eloquent and say these words to her! If Mother Chen took out the two sweet potatoes normally, she could earn back the cost from two hours of work, let alone a day of farming. ¡°Then hire me, Ye Lulu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You can afford to hire a worker for twenty taels a month!¡± ¡°You¡¯re rich. Your Guan family is really rich.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ignore us vigers. Such a good thing should be left to the vigers. I¡¯ve been cooking at home for twenty to thirty years, from when I was still a daughter to now that I¡¯m a wife. I¡¯m definitely qualified to be a chef in your restaurant. Hire me and give me the twenty taels of monthly sry.¡± The auntie said to Ye Lulu as a matter-of-fact again. Chapter 414 - Work

Chapter 414 Work

Ye Lulu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the auntie from the Li family, right? It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve cooked for many years, but how is cooking at home the same as cooking in a restaurant?¡± After experiencing this scene as soon as she returned to the vige, Ye Lulu already understood the mentality of most people in Yunwu Vige. She only spoke to them politely. Women from farmer families, or rather, most ordinary families, had cooked for decades. Not to mention anything else, even in the modern era, how could the home-cooked dishes bepared to the dishes made in restaurants outside? Furthermore, in ancient times, farmers and people in the mountains were poor. Families might only have the simplest stews daily. How could they go to the shop to be chefs? Chefs were professionals who had specialized skills. Otherwise, how could there be things such as apprentices and chefs for thousands of years? Therefore, Ye Lulu was speechless at what this auntie from the Li family had said. Unexpectedly, not only did that auntie from the Li family not retreat, but she also looked at Ye Lulu with even more contempt. She rebutted, ¡°What are you talking about? A beggar from a foreignnd like you can open a shop and cook even though you¡¯re only in your teens. If you can be a chef, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m better at it? If you¡¯re qualified, then I can definitely cook much better than you.¡± It was simply unbelievable. No one was willing to be insulted in front of others like this. This even happened a few times. Moreover, the other party wanted to take advantage of her. How shameless?! Ye Luluughed in anger and said, ¡°Mother Li, I¡¯m from a foreignnd, which means you don¡¯t know what my family does. I can open a restaurant because Ie from a chef family and we own a restaurant. I have the special recipes, so I can open a restaurant.¡± ¡°Why? Are you more powerful just because you¡¯re older?¡± ¡°Let me ask you. How are pork trotters prepared? What dishes can be prepared with geese? What should be done with mutton so that it doesn¡¯t smell fishy? What dishes can be made with pig stomach and chicken? Answer me. Can you answer me?¡± Ye Lulu¡¯s rude questions were not only mocking but they were a legit series of questions. The Li family¡¯s auntie could not argue because she was speechless. She waspletely stunned by Ye Lulu. How could people in the mountains have had the chance to eat geese and mutton? Even if they had, it was extremely rare. She knew about pork trotters. Her family knew how to cook them as well, but they only did it once a year. Every time Auntie Li cooked, in order to not waste any seasonings, she would stew it in in water and eat it with meat sauce. The secret recipe was not important. What was important was not to waste ingredients. Auntie Li naturally knew that her methods were not presentable at all. Who would like to eat pork trotters boiled in in water? Then, there were geese, mutton, pig stomach, and chicken. It was extremely rare for these farmers to eat them. How could Auntie Li say anything? Her words were arrogant just now, but they were immediately exposed. To put it bluntly, she had always habitually looked down on Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu was about to die fromughter from this group of vigers. They must have heard that her shop was hiring chefs for twenty taels of silver a month, so they surrounded her with green eyes. However, this had already happened a few times. Why did this group of people think that they could use their rtionship of being in the same vige to take advantage of her? Chapter 415 Arguments To put it bluntly, the money the restaurant earned now was too much for the people in the mountains. Everyone always wanted to take advantage of them. Although they had been rejected by Ye Lulu a few times, as long as there was a chance, they would pounce on her like a swarm of bees. After Ye Lulu thought through this... she strangely calmed down. She seemed to know what these vigers were thinking. It was not exactly shameless. Ye Lulu was still very sympathetic towards the poor people in ancient times, but anyone would be angry at these people''s words. "But you''re from Yunwu Vige. The monthly sry is twenty taels of silver. Are you going to give it to someone else?" An auntie could not argue, but she could not help but say to Ye Lulu unhappily. "That''s right. There are so many poor people in our vige, but you don''t n to help any of them and instead give twenty taels of silver to others every month?" "Guan Chibei''s wife is really amazing. Now that she''s rich and has opened a big restaurant, she can offer a monthly sry of twenty taels of silver!" "The entire Guan family has soared. They''re rich now and are different from us vigers." "As expected, since she''s not from our vige, she''s heartless and doesn''t have any feelings for us." "No way. Ye Lulu, I''m not criticizing you, but your restaurant is so big now, but you don''t want to help the vigers at all. Is that suitable?" "That''s right. She''s really greedy. Her personality is really cold..." Ye Lulu crossed her arms andughed out loud. Under the criticism of the vigers, she wasn''t angry but instead smiled and said, "I only care about money and am greedy? Oh, then I want to ask. Aren''t all of you blocking my path now for money?" "This..." The people in front of her choked. Ye Lulu added, "Besides, it''s really funny to say that our Guan family is heartless. I''m the one who has the recipes for our restaurant. Our entire family woke up early and worked day and night to open the restaurant. The money we earn is also based on our own abilities. Did the vige help us or did anyone here help us?!" "So why should we help the vigers? Just because otherwise, we would be known as heartless?" As soon as Ye Lulu said these logical words, everyone fell silent. No one needed to take the moral high ground and threaten her! The vigers said stubbornly, "It''s not that we''re the ones helping you with your business, but you''re rich now, so it''s only right for you to help the vigers, right? Don''t you have ties with the vigers? Moreover, we''re not asking you to give us money for free. We just want you to invite the vigers to your restaurant to help. You have to hire people no matter what, anyway. Why don''t you help the vigers?" This was a moral abduction. However, since ancient times, we had been in a society of human emotions. It was not wrong to ask for some favors. Ye Lulu smiled and said, "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t help the vigers, but everyone has to be able to do the work I stated before I can hire them. Aren''t there children from difficult families in the vige who can''t afford to eat in my shop?" "But I''m hiring chefs this time. Can everyone do the work of a chef? If they can''t do it at all, wouldn''t I be giving money to others for nothing?" "Tell me, what is this logic? If you can''t do it, I still have to give you money for free. Which viger wants to do this? Come out and say it now. I want to ask the other party. If the other vigers are poorer than you, would you give away your money to them?" Chapter 416 Recruitment The vigers were speechless, but they were unwilling to give up. Twenty taels of silver a month would be earned by other people? When they heard from the people in the city about the twenty taels of silver, they were so excited that they were dumbfounded. They didn''t even dare to think about it. Which family in the mountains had seen twenty taels of silver in their entire lives?! The person who opened the restaurant and offered this sry was actually from their vige. As people from Yunwu Vige, they had to have a share of this money! How could they bear to give it to others?! This group of vigers had unintentionally treated Ye Lulu''s sry as their own. If they couldn''t get it, it would be a loss. No wonder they were all extremely anxious and had looks of reluctance on their faces. It seemed like they didn''t even want their faces anymore. "You guys are from Yunwu Vige! You can''t let everyone be so poor that they can''t even eat. You guys even offered twenty taels as a monthly sry. How can you let other people earn that instead?!" Even the young men and women couldn''t help but shout out from outside the crowd. Ye Lulu was stunned. After arguing for so long, although she knew that it was tough for ordinary people in ancient times, there was no logic in this. She was really annoyed. She sneered and said: "I don''t know how our family owes the vige. If we did, why don''t we go to the officials together and get the county magistrate to judge this for us?" Which farmer would argue with the government? The anxious people fell silent on the spot. "You don''t want to stay in the vige anymore, right?!" A man with a hateful face threatened. Ye Lulu said, "In the end, isn''t it because we''re from the same vige that you want us to give everyone money for free? Sure, let''s do this." "All families in the vige who have a little money, each of you take out your family''s money and share it with your fellow vigers so that everyone can benefit." "Then our Guan family will take out twenty taels. How about that?" "We''re not the only rich family in the vige." "There''s no reason to just eye our money, right? There are a few big families in the vige, and all of them have rtives in the city. They have fields at the foot of the mountain, and they can usually afford fish meat. If these families take out their things, our family is willing to pay as well." "That''s all." As soon as Ye Lulu finished speaking, many people''s expressions changed. It was fine to let the vigers take advantage of the Guan family, but no one was willing when it came to them! No matter how poor they were and how they didn''t have anything for others to take advantage of, as long as they were supposed to take something from their house and give it to others, no one would be willing! They were unwilling to even share a cabbage with others! This time, Ye Lulu had done a checkmate on them. "This¡­ This can''t do¡­" The families who had lived well in the vige for the longest time cowered the most and opened their mouths. Ye Lulu smiled. "That''s right. Since you''re unwilling, why did you force our family?" No one said anything. Actually, it was not an unreasonable question. They just wanted to take advantage of them. "Ye Lulu, everyone didn''t ask your family to give us money for nothing. It''s just that if you want to recruit people, you should find them from our vige. You must show some gratitude. Everyone in the vige has feelings for each other¡­" An older auntie advised Ye Lulu earnestly. She did not give up and went back to her initial words. Ye Lulu couldn''t be bothered to say more. She smiled and said, "No, I''m rebellious." The auntie was speechless. "¡­" Chapter 417 Public Recruitment Was she so¡­ so straightforward? These words rendered the auntie speechless. Ye Lulu was about to walk forward when another younger daughter-inw said unhappily, "So your Guan family doesn''t want to stay in the vige anymore? How unfriendly." Ye Lulu turned around and her gaze instantly became fierce. She said sternly, "Who are you? Where did you get the ability to decide if our Guan family should stay in the vige? If we don''t let you take advantage of us, it means that we don''t want to stay in the vige? The vige head and county magistrate aren''t as powerful as you. How can you not let our Guan family stay in the vige?! What a joke. You''re really shameless." Ye Lulu''s words were too sharp. The young woman''s face immediately flushed red. She was extremely embarrassed and was about to rebut when Ye Lulu said: "Shut up. Our Guan family has nothing to do with you. I don''t want to hear you speak at all." The woman gritted her teeth in hatred and almost cried on the spot. She was extremely angry at Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu didn''t want to waste any more time. Her expression faded a little, but she was afraid that the vigers would chase after her. She said, "We didn''t say that we wouldn''t give the vigers a chance. However, we can only recruit them if they can do the job, right? We didn''t say that the vigers can''te for our interview. If anyone wants to enter the shop to be a chef, they cane over and give it a shot. As long as they can do it, we''ll recruit them." Ye Lulu''s words blocked everyone''s mouths perfectly. Everyone wanted to say something about their rtionship in the vige, but Ye Lulu''s words revealed an obvious meaning. They had to do it. They could say to her face that even if they could not do it, she had to hire people from the vige. However, they did not have the face to say that. Just now, they had just been talking about their rtionship in the vige, as if the me could be thrown to Ye Lulu. After saying this, Ye Lulu turned around and left with Guan Chibei and the rest, not bothering with the vigers anymore. ¡­ Three dayster. It was time to publicly hire chefs. Due to the fact that it was fair and open, Ye Lulu wanted to y some tricks again, so she put the recruitment poster on the table and set up an interview ring in front of the restaurant. She had also informed everyone early. Those who wanted to be a chef knew about this. Therefore, early in the morning, arge group of people had already rushed over to the door of Linhe Zhai Xing Lou. Even the vigers of Yunwu Vige couldn''t let go of the sky-high sry of twenty taels a month. They also went down the mountain and swarmed to the front of the shop. Before Ye Lulu and the rest even appeared, the crowd was already bustling with noise. Everyone had novel looks of anticipation on their faces as they discussed the matter of Linhe Zhai Xing Lou hiring chefs. The restaurant was not big, but it was big enough to hire chefs. Fortunately, they had offered such a high sry, so people were willing to apply for the job. Otherwise, there would be no one. To other unrted people, this was considered a hot topic so they came to join in the fun. It was not like themoners in Yuan City had something new and exciting to see every day. Usually, they were quite free, so many local citizens of Yuan City came to see the gossip. This resulted in a huge scene in front of Ye Lulu''s shop. When the time came, Ye Lulu and the rest came out of the shop. When they saw so many people in front, their eyes were a little surprised. No way, so many people hade? They thought that it was alright if there were a few people to form apetitive scene. Chapter 418 Chefs From Other Restaurants Were Here Too However, Ye Lulu was not afraid of seeing so many people. She got the brothers from the Guan family to move the tables and chairs out and set up a row at the door. As there were many people, Ye Lulu needed to say a few words, so she naturally took a step forward and cleared her throat. "Everyone, today is the day that our Linhe Zhai Xing Lou is recruiting chefs. Since so many people havee here, it''s just nice for me to publicize this recruitment process. We don''t favor anyone. Everyone can see with their own eyes that this recruitment is fair." There were many people, so there was traffic. It was a good thing! Of course, they had to advertise well! Perhaps some native Shang dynasty people did not know why hiring a chef would cause such a big ruckus, but Ye Lulu, a modern person, did! Not to mention whether this advertisement could make the restaurant famous, just publicly revealing the transparent process of them finding chefs would subconsciously make everyone present realize that Linhe Zhai Xing Lou''s chefs were talented because they had seen it with their own eyes. Everyone gave live feedback. Ye Lulu said, "It''s not a big deal to hire chefs, but since everyone is here, let''s have a good time." "There are five steps to recruit chefs today. First, the simplest pre-selection." "What''s pre-selection?!" Someone asked curiously. "Pre-selection means that anyone can sign up, but we''ll first simply screen everyone who signed up," Ye Lulu exined. "Oh¡­" Everyone understood. As there were too many people at the scene, Ye Lulu said, "Then, those who are interested in this job, pleasee out and line up here." As soon as Ye Lulu finished speaking, people rushed out of the crowd. There were at least a dozen. Were most of the chefs in Yuan City here? What the onlookers saw was that a few chefs from small and medium-sized restaurants had actuallye¡­ They were amused and gossipy. Did they want to leave because they saw that Linhe Zhai Xing Lou''s monthly sry was high?! Needless to say, this kind of public job-hopping behavior was enough for everyone to discuss with relish. "That''s the chef from Yangfan Wine House, right? I know him. He''s called Lao Wu¡­" "Oh, Ming Yuan Restaurant''s chef, San Qi, is also here¡­" In the crowd, manymoners who recognized the chefs from other restaurants said a few words in embarrassment. "Then what is important in the first round?" Someone asked curiously. Ye Lulu nodded and said, "Basic hygiene was mentioned in our recruitment notice." Ye Lulu did it herself. She started with the first person in line to check his entire body. Of course, she did not get close to them or touch them. Otherwise, since most of the people present were men, Ye Lulu would drown in other people''s saliva. She only looked at them through the naked eye. First, she observed if their clothes were neat and tidy and were washed clean. Then, she looked at their hair to see if it was washed. Of course, those with greasy hair were rejected. Looking at a person''s appearance, skin, and clothes, one could almost tell if their personal hygiene habits were good. After looking at his front view, he had to turn around. After that, Ye Lulu got them to raise their hands and extend their fingers in front of her. She wanted to see how the other party''s fingernails were trimmed and if there was any dirt under them. The Yuan City residents who were watching themotion were amazed. This was the first time they had seen such standards for hiring chefs. Chapter 419 Knife Skills Just by looking at the fingernails, twenty to thirty people were selected. When Ye Lulu said this, many people froze on the spot. This was because when they saw the recruitment notice that there should be no dirt under the fingernails, many people did not take it seriously. They saw it but didn''t care. Everyone was filled with excitement and thought about the twenty taels. As for the specific requirements, everyone ignored them. After all, there were so many people. How could their fingernails be checked one by one? Which restaurant was so meticulous?! When they arrived at the scene today, they did not expect Ye Lulu to do this. There were so many people. She really checked them one by one. She even made people turn their hands around and looked at the gaps between the fingers! In the end, it was because Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was not famous enough. Many people did not take the restaurant''s request seriously and were dumbfounded. Some cunning people queued behind and immediately dug out the ck mud under their fingernails. They seemed very clean. However, it was useless. When Ye Lulu checked, she could tell that apart from the fact that there was no dirty ck mud but their fingernails were not trimmed or they didn''t usually wash their hands properly. Some people did not even cut their fingernails. They were long and were chewed into a mess. The fingernails looked very unhealthy. They were all white or extremely rough¡­ It was obvious that they had poor hygiene. One had to know that fingernails reflected a portion of the human body''s health information. Therefore, those who wanted to muddle through were all chased out by Ye Lulu. After the so-called first round of pre-selection was over, only ten people were left. Many people who watched the excitement and the participants were dumbfounded. However, there was nothing to say. The recruitment notice had specially listed the fingernails. Those who did not take the restaurant''s request to heart would not be able to cause a ruckus even if they wanted to. Under the gazes of everyone, there was no turning back. They could only regretfully retreat from the crowd. One had to know that the monthly sry was twenty taels! They actually wasted this possible opportunity because they did not take the shopkeeper seriously! Many people pped their thighs in pity. However, the truth would not change. The recruitment process continued. This scene at the beginning aroused everyone''s interest, and everyone watched even more excitedly. How interesting! It was so fun to watch Ye Lulu hire chefs! No matter what everyone thought, Ye Lulu announced the second assessment loudly. "As a chef, of course, the first thing to test is your basic skills. Our restaurant is not a big one, so we don''t need superb knife skills and te presentation skills. However, you need to be precise. At the very least, the customers have to feelfortable after looking at the dishes." "The basic skills such as selection of ingredients, knife skills, kneading of the dough, and so on all need to be tested. Next, we''ll test knife skills." Mother Rong ced the big radishes on the chopping board and took out a few kitchen knives. As the venue and tools were limited, five people came up at once. It was enough to just see the five of them. There were a total of seventeen people left, including four older-looking women and a young woman. Needless to say, in the first round of cleanliness, women generally passed. Among the seven or eight women, apart from a few who came to take advantage of others or to have fun, the remaining four women passed the first round. As for men, there were too many who didn''t like cleanliness, so they were eliminated. Chapter 420 Elimination The test of knife skills was to cut radishes. Five people went up at a time. The onlookers widened their eyes as they watched the candidates who had entered the second round step forward and showcase their knife skills. There was another show to watch. Some people had passed the first round, but they usually only cooked at home. The taste of the dishes was alright. They were all ordinary people and had not specially learned cooking, let alone know any recipe. Therefore, during this round where knife skills were tested¡­ Not only did some people not cut the radishes thin, but they were not even neat. It could be seen that they were very casual. There were also two women who only cooked at home and had not been out many times. They had only heard that there was a monthly sry of twenty taels of silver. When their families saw this, they thought that they could earn this money and bring it home, so they asked them to participate in the recruitment. As soon as they were served, there was actually a woman who picked up a knife and chopped the radish intorge pieces. The reason was that in order to save seasonings and increase their satisfaction, almost all the dishes were stewed, so the ingredients were chopped intorge pieces. It was easy to snatch the dishes as well. Otherwise, if they were cut into thin slices, it would feel like they were not eaten and it would be boring. As for most people, they went forward to showcase their knife skills. Their skills were neither good nor bad. They were very ordinary. There were a total of three rounds and two extra people. After thepetition, everyone was addicted to watching. They did not know why it felt so good and interesting to watch people cut a big radish. Just now, when they saw that woman go forward and cut the radish intorge pieces, they were about to die fromughter! Ye Lulu stepped forward and announced, "Alright, the second round is over. I believe everyone has seen everyone''s standards. Then, who will pass? Would anyone like to voice out their opinions?" "Number three. Number three will definitely pass!" "Number six is the best!" "Number eleven is not bad either. Although the slices weren''t cut thinly and quickly, his hands are very stable. It can be seen that he''s talented, but he doesn''t practice much." "Number seven is good as well. Number seven cut the radish the fastest. The kitchen has to cook quickly. In terms of knife skills, there''s not much an apprentice can do. Otherwise, they would havepleted their apprenticeship." This was also the reason why Ye Lulu tested on knife skills alone. In this day and age, the apprentices in the kitchen only practiced knife skills and prepared seasonings. Compared to these, many ordinary families knew how to choose ingredients and knead the dough. From the looks of it, the chef himself or herself had to be tested on knife skills. Ye Lulu''s question aroused everyone''s enthusiasm. It was best to stir the atmosphere. She followed the crowd and announced, "That''s right. Numbers three, six, seven, and eleven will pass. The rest will be eliminated." As soon as Ye Lulu''s results were out, everyone started pping, perhaps because she had asked for everyone''s opinion just now. There were even shouts of ''Yay!'' in the crowd. Everyone was even happier than before. Their attention was also focused on Linhe Zhai Xing Lou''s recruitment process. Unknowingly, Linhe Zhai Xing Lou''s name was imprinted in everyone''s hearts. Only four people were left after the second round. All the participants who thought that the progress would be slow and that there would be a longpetition were stunned. The people who had been eliminated from the first and second rounds stood by the side and looked at the stage in a daze. This was Ye Lulu''s original n. The first round of hygiene was a pre-selection, so the elimination rate would definitely be high. In the second round, it was apetition of knife skills. Since knife skills could show one''s true skills, there was no need to keep those who were not good. Therefore, she sieved out those who failed. Chapter 421 Cold Dish Competition The process was direct and fast. The remaining four people stood on the stage. Among them, there was actually a woman. "They can''t really hire a woman as a chef, right?" Someone scratched his head and said softly. "What''s thest round?!" Someone cared more about thepetition and shouted excitedly from below. Ye Lulu said loudly, "Passing the test of knife skills can be considered having a basic foundation. In that case, the next test will be a test of one''s true skills. They''ll have to cook a dish in front of everyone." "As we are limited by the venue, we can''t start a fire to make hot dishes here. Thus, we''ll test the seasoning. They will make cold stir-fried vegetables." Mother Rong and the two sisters-inw carried the ingredients to the table. Ye Lulu continued, "Cold stir-fried vegetables can be considered a dish, and it can also showcase one''s skills in seasoning. It''s like this. We''ll provide the same ingredients. As to how to make the cold stir-fried vegetables and how to season them, it''s all up to you." "The ingredients we provide are cucumbers, wood ears, and beancurd sheets." Ye Lulu had developed the beancurd sheets herself. She had already made it when she was at the Guan family''s house in the mountains. She did not know if there were other ces in the Shang dynasty that sold this now, but the living standards of the Shang dynasty were much higher than in the past dynasties. There was quite a lot of food in the Shang dynasty and the craftsmanship of making tofu was very high. Ye Lulu felt that there should be other ces that had already started making beancurd sheets. This was not considered expensive. There were soy products everywhere. However, only the Guan family knew about the beancurd sheets. These people were still unfamiliar with such things. Ye Lulu did not want to expose the beancurd sheets. She brought out the beancurd sheets as ingredients because she wanted to bring out the best taste of the cold dish. Therefore, the beancurd sheets served were already cooked and cooled. It was soft and yellow in color, and looked very alluring. When the four of them heard that this was a secret dish from Linhe Zhai Xing Lou, they did not dare to be careless. However, they did not know what this was. After thinking carefully for a moment, they followed their own guesses and carefully made cold stir-fried vegetables. Thispetition tested their knife skills again. The texture was also emphasized. The ingredients were cut thick and thin. The texture of the dish was different when mixed. Finally, it was about seasoning. This was also the most important thing. One''s skills could be determined with the taste of the seasoning. The four of them were making cold stir-fried vegetables in front of everyone. It was also apetition. The psychological pressure increased exponentially. Apart from wanting to be a chef, they were also a little nervous from being surrounded. Their methods were different and they made the dish quickly. Soon, the few of them were done and ced the dishes in front of them. Ye Lulu went forward and tried them one by one with her chopsticks. Everyone couldn''t help but crane their necks to see. Someone joined in the fun and shouted, "Shopkeeper, we can''t taste anything like this. We don''t know which tastes better! We don''t know if it''s fair or not." Ye Lulu looked back and emphasized with a calm expression, "First of all, I have to make it clear to everyone that our restaurant is the one who is hiring the chefs, and we''re the ones who pay the monthly sry. Therefore, no matter who we hire, it''s our restaurant who decides. It''s up to me if I like someone''s dish or if I want to hire them." Everyone fell silent. Ye Lulu was unwilling to let others manipte her decision. She emphasized this point and continued, "I''m letting everyone see this for a certain level of fairness, and this is the process of thepetition. We will base the decision on what we taste, but our restaurant will not hire useless people." Chapter 422 The Final Result "However, since everyone is here today, we must let everyone participate in the liveliness. The dishes shouldn''t be wasted after they''re made. Everyone, line up and try one mouthful with your chopsticks. The queue will end when the cold dishes are finished." Of course, Ye Lulu and the Guan family watched by the side and would not allow anyone to take advantage by eating too much. As expected, everyone started to create a ruckus again. There was free food and this liveliness to participate in. Who didn''t want to go?! As expected, people queued up. The queue was long, but because Ye Lulu and the rest were watching, each person could only take a small mouthful with their chopsticks. Each dish took around twenty people to finish. ? Ye Lulu asked the people behind not to queue up again. Then, she went forward and said, "Everyone who has tasted the dishes, have you made a choice?" "Then, I''ll announce the final oue of today''s recruitment." "Master Sanqi." "Master Yuan." As soon as Ye Lulu finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar! The reason was that a woman had really been hired! "Shopkeeper, you didn''t deliberately hire this woman surnamed Yuan because you''re a woman, right?!" a man shouted loudly. Ye Lulu said, "Didn''t you already try her cold stir-fried vegetables just now? The taste of Master Yuan''s dish was sour and spicy. Thebination is very delicious. If you eat the cold stir-fried vegetables in one bite, it will only whet your appetite and make you feel excited. As a restaurant, don''t you want to make the dishes appetizing for your customers? That''s what I like. Master Yuan''s cooking is suitable for our restaurant." When Ye Lulu said this, some people swallowed their saliva and lost their voices. Indeed, when they tried Master Yuan''s cold dish just now, the taste could be said to be amazing. It couldn''t be said to have the most exquisite and extravagant taste. However, when they took a bite, the cold dish, coupled with the sour and spicy taste, made them feel energetic and full of joy. After eating a mouthful of such food just now, their stomachs seemed to have opened up. Now, they suddenly wanted to eat more! Ye Lulu added, "I also asked everyone a few questions during the pre-selection. At that time, everyone heard that Master Yuan is good at making noodles and snacks. As for Master Sanqi, he''s good at restaurant-like dishes. The two of themplement each other very well." Although there were many people who were unwilling to ept that twenty taels of monthly sry would be snatched away by an ordinary-looking woman, Ye Lulu''s words were clear and reasonable. No one could rebut her. Another person did not give up and mumbled, "Can a woman stir-fry vegetables for an entire day? You have such a big restaurant. The chef better be able to handle this." Ye Lulu nced at Master Yuan and smiled. "Brother, take a look at Master Yuan. She can lift you up with her strength." Master Yuan, a woman hired by Ye Lulu in the end, could not be said to be burly, but she was exceptionally tall. Ye Lulu estimated that she was over 1.75 meters tall. She was not thin, but she was not fat either. She belonged to the type of people who did a lot of farming work, so she was especially strong and energetic. At this point, Master Yuan took a step forward and said calmly, "My family''s ancestors were all chefs. My father is also good at cooking. My father and brothers are the ones cooking at home. My mother and I work in the fields. Apart from that, I can also go up the mountain to cut firewood. I can drag a tree trunk down the mountain alone. I inherited my culinary skills from my father. Why can''t I be a chef?!" This was too fierce¡­ Chapter 423 Sanqi And Master Yuan The brother, who was only mumbling and did not look carefully at Master Yuan''s appearance, widened his eyes and took a step back when he saw Master Yuan''s imposing figure¡­ In this dynasty where people were generally short, he didn''t look as strong as Master Yuan. Furthermore, the shop belonged to Ye Lulu. She had just said that although everyone was here to watch the excitement, it was Linhe Zhai Xing Lou who would make the decision. Therefore, the matter of Linhe Zhai Xing Lou hiring chefs was settled today. In the end, these two chefs were really not chosen by Ye Lulu just so she could highlight the status of women. Master Yuan''s ancestral hometown was in the north, and her family''s ancestors were all chefs. They were especially good at making pastries and seasonings. ? Moreover, she was tall, strong, and had the meticulousness and cleanliness of a woman. Ye Lulu indeed had nothing to pick on and was very satisfied with this situation. As the employer, Ye Lulu naturally asked the applicant about the situation at home so that there would be no trouble in the future. It had to be known that ancient times were ancient times. Not to mention what kind of criticism she would attract by being a working woman, but it was very difficult to avoid conflicts like her husband''s family. Although Ye Lulu wanted to value women, she did not want to cause trouble for no reason. This Master Yuan was really suitable. As she had said in front of everyone just now, her father and brothers cooked in the kitchen. There should be no hindrance at all that she could learn cooking ande out to work. She was originally married, but her husband had died long ago. There was only a son and a daughter left. She still had parents-inw, but the farmers were poor. If Master Yuan could earn twenty taels of silver a month, no family would reject her just because of the criticism that she was a woman. Ye Lulu was even more ruthless. She would not allow any trouble to exist. Therefore, during the interview today, she asked Master Yuan to ask her parents-inw toe to the scene and watch herpete. In this way, not only did she see with her own eyes that Master Yuan was not out to cause trouble, but she also proved that Master Yuan''s parents-inw had agreed to let here out to work. Since they hade to the restaurant personally to watch, it naturally meant that they were willing to let Master Yuan work outside so that she could participate in the recruitment process. There was indeed no problem with Master Yuan. The other master was called Sanqi. He was a man. He was about the same height as Master Yuan. He was neither tall nor short. However, his figure was thin and he did not look as tall as Master Yuan. However, he was born a chef, so his strength was not like his appearance. His wrists were very stable. From the fact that he did not tremble at all, one could tell that his physique was definitely superb. Ye Lulu guessed that his body was filled with muscles and he was very healthy. That was why he did not look particrly strong, but he was energetic. He was a proper chef. This was because he was originally a chef from another restaurant in Yuan City. ording to him, he was an apprentice and had been studying for about ten years. He had worked in two or three restaurants and was the head chef. Being a chef was a job, to begin with. Since he had already changed employers a few times, he was free to do as he pleased. He had already resigned from the original restaurant and had just returned home for two days when he heard that Ye Lulu was hiring. As the sry was too high, he was tempted and came to apply for the job. As for why he had resigned from the previous restaurant, Sanqi said that he had been working for ten years and had not rested. He felt tired as well. In addition, his family was not poor and did not have any burden, so he resigned and nned to rest for a while. Chapter 424 Hired People Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu was recruiting for chefs and the monthly sry she offered was high. Wouldn''t it be a waste not to earn such money? Therefore, he didn''t rest and immediately came to Linhe Zhai Xing Lou to try. This could not be considered betraying his original employer at all. It could not even be considered as jumping ship. It could only be said that it was a coincidence. Therefore, Ye Lulu had nothing to be afraid of. After testing Sanqi''s skills, she hired him. The hiring was done. Ye Lulu invited the two of them into the building and wrote their letters of appointment. The letter of appointment clearly stated that the monthly sry was twenty taels. Furthermore, it was twenty taels a month per person. If they were to be dismissed, be it upon the request of the restaurant or the chef, they had to provide a month''s notice in advance so that the restaurant could hire people and the chef could find a new job. This kind of contract could be said to have never been heard of before. However, apart from being surprised, Sanqi and Master Yuan felt that this contract didn''t do them any harm. Instead, it was mutually beneficial. Therefore, they signed it on the spot. There was no need to mention Sanqi. Master Yuan''s ancestors were all chefs. She could read and write, so she signed on it as well. Ye Lulu and the two new chefs signed a contract here. Outside, the recruitmentpetition had also made everyone happy. At this moment, everyone still felt unsatisfied. For some reason, some people even refused to leave. They knew that thepetition was over, but they were still discussing outside the door. However, Ye Lulu still had to do business. After that, she didn''t care about anyone else. She picked up the two contracts and said to the two people in front of her, "Then, from tomorrow onwards,e to the shop to work on time. Remember what''s written in the contract. If you''rete, fifty copper coins will be deducted each time. If you exceed five times a month, the contract will be terminated. The shopkeeper doesn''t have to be responsible or give advance notice. Got it?" They had seen all the rules when they signed the contract just now and were secretly surprised, but they definitely knew what was going on. Ye Lulu nodded. "It''s the beginning of the month tomorrow. Your sry will be calcted at the end of the month. Go back today and start work on time tomorrow." After the discussion, Master Yuan and Sanqi went back for the time being. Thepetition at Linhe Zhai Xing Lou today also stirred up another storm in Yuan City. Many people who came to watch went back to discuss. As expected, there was a wave of advertisements. The business was at its peak for the entire day and the customer flow did not stop. The next day, Master Yuan came to work on time. As men and women in this dynasty still had certain differences outside, it was temporarily decided that Master Yuan would take the morning shift and Sanqi would take the night shift. Therefore, even if Master Yuan came out to work, she would go back in the afternoon. It had to be said that this time, many people who had originally wanted to criticize Linhe Zhai Xing Lou for hiring a woman as a chef fell silent. On the first day the new chefs took office, Ye Lulu could not leave. Instead, she had to stay in the kitchen and take care of the new chefs for a few days. At the very least, she had to teach them how to cook some special dishes. Of course, ording to the modern methods, Ye Lulu had prepared some secret seasonings and sauce beforehand. It was impossible for her to tell the chefs the secret recipe. What she taught were ordinary methods. The key know-how was still in her mind. In this way, she could hand over the kitchen to the chefs she hired and grasp the lifeblood of the restaurant in her hands. Usually, it would take at least a few days for the restaurant to be on track. Two days passed like this, and everything progressed smoothly. On this day, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei returned to the mountain very early. The sky was not dark yet because they had almost finished teaching Master Sanqi. Although they were not done, Ye Lulu coulde back slightly earlier today and hand the kitchen to him. Chapter 425 Auntie Liangs Son When Ye Lulu returned to the mountain, she saw white money dancing in the air in Yunwu Vige. The atmosphere was filled with grief. What was going on? Did someone in the vige pass away? Ye Lulu was surprised when she saw a viger walking over. When the viger saw the confusion on Ye Lulu''s face, she knew that she did not know what had happened. She took the initiative to say to her: "Oh, Ye Lulu, do you know that Auntie Liang''s child is dead?! That two-year-old child didn''t survive. Oh my!" This person answered Ye Lulu''s question, but why did Ye Lulu feel that it had something to do with her? As expected, the other party continued, "Have you forgotten? Auntie Liang even hugged that child and quarreled with you twice. I was there at that time. Do you remember buying fruits for your triplets to eat? Auntie Liang hugged her son and said that your children are precious and that her child doesn''t need to spend so much money. If he has a small problem, he can just go down the mountain to find a Kind Doctor." "Do you remember?" "Oh, speaking of this Kind Doctor, he''s really a devil. This Kind Doctor should be called Poison Doctor now. He killed so many people. He wanted to poison everyone to death! Auntie Liang''s son coughed. When Auntie Liang brought him down the mountain to see the Kind Doctor, he was poisoned by the Kind Doctor! He has been weak at home for many days. He finally couldn''t live pastst night and died!" The viger''s description finally allowed Ye Lulu to hear the end of the matter. She suddenly understood. So it was that Auntie Liang. She still remembered that the other party had mocked her for buying expensive fruits for her children. Forget about that. Not only did Auntie Liang ridicule her about her family''s matter, but she also had the intention to hold on to her and trample on her. After that, Auntie Liang and her rtives, including Auntie Beizi, targeted her repeatedly and even harmed her. Ye Lulu did not have any good impression of Auntie Liang. This had nothing to do with her. Just because they had a fight before, this viger kept talking like this as if it had something to do with her. However, when she heard that it involved the Kind Doctor, Ye Lulu frowned and subconsciously asked in confusion, "But back then, those who drank the Kind Doctor''s soup were poisoned to death on the spot. Why would they return home and be sick for a few days before passing away?" Weren''t all the people who had drunk the medicine poisoned to death? The others were naturally fine. At most, when the person was drugged for the first time, they would vomit slightly. However, that was to attract people to collect the medicine for the second time and thus be poisoned to death on the spot. The symptoms of those who had been hit for the first time were very mild. It was not that Ye Lulu had not heard of children in Yuan City who had diarrhea and vomited, but they were fine. The other party was stunned and looked at Ye Lulu with a strange gaze. Then, she said, "Ah¡­ Auntie Liang brought her son to see a Kind Doctor. That Kind Doctor specializes in killing people. Auntie Liang''s son ate the Kind Doctor''s medicine and had been sick since he returned. If the Kind Doctor didn''t poison Auntie Liang''s son, who else could it be?" When this viger heard Ye Lulu''s question, it seemed like she suspected the reason for Auntie Liang''s son''s death and was adding insult to injury. Ye Lulu said, "The people who were poisoned to death by the Kind Doctor all went to queue for the medicinal soup and died on the spot. Auntie Liang''s son was also poisoned? Why did hee back and be sick for a long time?" The viger was stunned for a moment, but she couldn''t figure it out. She said, "I don''t know either. However, Auntie Liang said that she brought her son to see the Kind Doctor. After drinking the Kind Doctor''s medicine, her son''s illness hadn''t recovered. He had been lying in bed for the past few days. In the end, he couldn''t survivest night. She said that the Kind Doctor poisoned people in the city. Apart from the Kind Doctor''s poisonous medicine, what other reason could it be?" Chapter 426 Crazy The viger thought about it and could not think of any other reason. It could only be because of the Kind Doctor''s medicine. Ye Lulu was used to discussing the matter as it was. She was not afraid of the Kind Doctor, so she did not subconsciously think that he was an evil ghost and me him for many things. Ye Lulu frowned and thought for a moment. She still could not figure out how he had been poisoned by the Kind Doctor. He did not die on the spot, but came back and survived for a few days. It did not make sense. Ever since the Kind Doctor''s matter was exposed, Auntie Liang''s attitude towards the Kind Doctor hadpletely changed to hatred. Her son was sick and had then died. Her first reaction was to think that the Kind Doctor had poisoned him. The other vigers couldn''t think of any other reason. As for Auntie Liang''s son, he had indeede back from seeing a doctor. After drinking the medicine prescribed by the Kind Doctor, he started to be sickly, so everyone thought that the Kind Doctor had poisoned him. ? Last night, Auntie Liang''s son had died and he was only a two-year-old child. Everyone grieved and felt sorry for him. "At that time, Auntie Liang was still arguing with you, saying that Kind Doctors are good. You have good sense. You didn''t believe in Kind Doctors and raised your children on your own, and they are fine now. Otherwise, if you had gone to see that Kind Doctor as well, that would... Sigh," the viger looked at Ye Lulu and said, shaking her head and sighing. Ye Lulu still felt that the Kind Doctor had always been practicing medicine and did not have any intention of harming others before the incident. Saving people meant saving people. Why was everyone only looking at this one bad deed and ignoring the several good ones? This did not make sense. The viger wanted to say that Ye Lulu was right when she argued with Auntie Liang. Her three children were fine, Auntie Liang was wrong, so her son was gone. There were probably many vigers who would think of Ye Lulu after Auntie Liang''s son died. When Ye Lulu heard that a child had died prematurely, she felt ufortable, but she did not want to interfere in Auntie Liang''s business. Therefore, she stopped wondering if the child had been poisoned to death. After hearing about this, she turned around and returned to the Guan family. As expected, the news had already spread throughout the vige. After all, children were the most important and precious. Everyone was very concerned about whether their descendants could survive. Now that there was a child who had passed away, the entire vige was sorrowful. Almost everyone in the vige walked out to either pay their respects orfort a heartbroken Auntie Liang. The vige was a little chaotic, but with the Guan family''s rtionship with Auntie Liang and the Liang family, Ye Lulu and the rest would not be involved. Ye Lulu was about to open the door and enter the Guan family. Suddenly, Auntie Liang pushed everyone aside and rushed out of the surrounding crowd. She rushed towards Ye Lulu, who was in front of the Guan family''s door, and Auntie Liang''s crazy and hoarse voice sounded: "My Dan Wa was poisoned to death by the Kind Doctor! Dan Wa is gone! Ye Lulu, I will never forgive you in this lifetime. I hate you. It was all because you didn''t stop me from taking Dan Wa to the city to see the Kind Doctor back then. You knew long ago, so you bought expensive fruits for your children and didn''t take them to see the Kind Doctor. You knew very well. Why didn''t you stop me then? It was all because you didn''t stop me from taking Dan Wa to see the Kind Doctor. Now, Dan Wa is poisoned to death!" Auntie Liang bent down and staggered. One could see her extremely sorrowful attitude. Her face was covered in tears and she looked extremely haggard. Her entire body was filled with despair and pain. However, there was still this fierce fire in her eyes, mixed with thick anger and hatred. Her voice was extremely hoarse, and she was practically tearing her throat apart as she spoke. She shouted at Ye Lulu, "It''s all your fault. I hate you to death for the rest of my life. Ye Lulu, it''s all your fault for not stopping me back then! You didn''t bring your children to see the Kind Doctor, but you let me take my Dan Wa to see the Kind Doctor!" "My Dan Wa is dead! My Dan Wa is gone! Why didn''t you stop me back then?! I hate you! That day, I saw you buying fruits and we were arguing. If you had stopped me from taking Dan Wa to see the Kind Doctor, my Dan Wa wouldn''t have died! It was all because of you!" Chapter 427 A Slap It had to be said that since ancient times, many outsiders would pity the weak who suffered misfortune. It was even more so when it involved the elderly and children. Although Auntie Liang was usually gossipy in the vige, she was also a woman. Dan Wa was a cute child who was only two years old. He died just like that. Everyone felt extremely regretful. They also couldn''t help but feel that it was understandable for Auntie Liang to be overly obsessed with grief after losing her child. Moreover, Ye Lulu had really quarreled with Auntie Liang previously. The reason for the quarrel was over children. It was reasonable for Auntie Liang to think of Ye Lulu now that her son was gone. Some vigers even felt that Ye Lulu did know about it at that time. Since she had quarreled with Auntie Liang, that meant that she knew the Kind Doctor was bad. Although it was a quarrel, it involved human life. They were from the same vige. No matter what, Ye Lulu should have stopped Auntie Liang from taking Dan Wa to see the Kind Doctor, right? However, Ye Lulu did not. Some vigers thought that if it were them and their children instead, would Guan Chibei''s wife have reminded them?! If there was a next time, would they be the unlucky ones? At the thought of this, many people actually med Ye Lulu and transferred their condemnation to her. "Ye Lulu, why are you so fierce? Don''t be calctive with Auntie Liang. Dan Wa is gone. This is a very painful thing." "That''s right. Ye Lulu, stop talking." "Even if Auntie Liang scolds you, you won''t lose a piece of meat. Forget it." "Auntie Liang is right. Ye Lulu, why didn''t you stop her then¡­" There was actually someone with such a pea brain. As soon as these words were said, Ye Lulu''s eyes froze and she sneered. "Are you crazy? In that case, Auntie Liang doesn''t me herself for being greedy and wanting free medical service. She doesn''t me herself for not knowing people well. She doesn''t me herself for taking Dan Wa to the city to see the Kind Doctor. Instead, she mes me, an unrted party?" "Auntie Liang has a father, a mother, a husband, a sister-inw, and a mother-in-Law. None of these people stopped Auntie Liang. You don''t me these people, but me me instead?" "Is everyone here really crazy? This matter is my fault? Do I owe Auntie Liang or the entire vige? Or what do you think I should do?!" As soon as Ye Lulu spoke quickly, there was silence. Once the person who was framed spoke eloquently and thought clearly, no one in the mountains could refute them. "That''s not true. No matter what, Auntie Liang''s Dan Wa is dead and your three babies are still fine¡­" A young wife who was jealous that Ye Lulu had given birth to triplets and the Guan family was leading a good life stood by the side and said softly. As soon as she said this, Ye Lulu''s body was filled with anger. She turned around and raised her hand, gathering all her strength in her palm. p! There was a deafening sound! The young wife was sent flying by Ye Lulu and fell to the ground. Two teeth flew out instantly and a mouthful of blood was spat out. Everyone present was shocked! Ye Lulu''s voice sounded like it came from hell. Her gaze was fierce as she looked at the woman lying on the ground and said coldly, "How can you say such things? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll receive retribution in the future?!" "Why? Are you still hoping that something will happen to my sons?" "You think it''s fine only if something happens to my three children?" Chapter 428 Stealing The Children "You''re stillining that my children aren''t sick or in trouble? Should they be sick and in trouble because some other child died? What kind of disgusting thoughts do you have?" Ye Lulu could forget about other things. However, it was unknown what this young woman was thinking. She could actually say that since her children were fine, unlike Auntie Liang''s Dan Wa, there was something wrong. How could Ye Lulu tolerate this?! It was simply crazy. When it came to triggering Ye Lulu, her anger was not weak at all, especially when this woman mentioned her children. Ye Lulu would p people when she was angry! She was not polite! All the women were shocked. Ye Lulu was a chef. She looked thin and small, but she had exceptional strength. That young wife was beaten up badly and she fell to the ground. This scene shocked everyone. The young wife was stunned. Her face was burning with pain, and even her mouth hurt because her teeth had fallen out. When she returned to her senses and realized that she had been pped, she said in disbelief and anger: "You hit me? Compensate me!" Ye Lulu looked at her coldly. "There are often conflicts among the women in the vige. There are many who argue and fight. There are also many families who have feuds with each other. So what if I hit you?" "You have a cheap mouth. Can''t I hit you?" "Just one p and you want to sue me to the officials? If you want to sue, I''ll wipe out everyone who has fought in the vige before. The day before yesterday, Auntie Ye at the vige entrance fought with the auntie next door and kicked her a few times. If you want to settle scores, no one can escape." The vigers, who were about to me Ye Lulu, were shocked and immediately shut their mouths. Yes, it was amazing that they only wanted to take advantage of Ye Lulu. Whatever Ye Lulu did, they rushed forward to condemn her. However, they forgot that she was a farmer after all. She had a fierce personality and was straightforward. Forget about women fighting among themselves. There were even men from both families who carried hoes and fought in groups. Ye Lulu pped this young wife. Who could argue about this with her? It could only be said that this young wife was unlucky. ording to the rules of the farmers, if a young wife wanted to get revenge, her husband had to beat up the other party. However, if the conflict between the two families escted, don''t forget that the Guan family had a group of men. Previously, the Guan family was the poorest in the vige, but no one dared to bully them. This was because they had many men. Who couldpare to them when they fought?! The young wife was beaten up too ruthlessly by Ye Lulu. The anger in her heart rose and uneptable anger rushed to the top of her head. She was stunned for a moment. Furthermore, she did not expect Ye Lulu to be so arrogant, so she could not react in time. Everyone was shocked and angry. Although no one dared to say anything, they still med Ye Lulu for hitting someone and felt indignant for that young wife. Ye Lulu''s anger was still burning. She stood there. The aura she had cultivated from doing business and the pressure from her height made her look inexplicably cold. "I hit you today. You better remember that I hit you. Don''t talk nonsense in front of me again." "You actually cursed my children to be in trouble like Auntie Liang''s child. You''re a f*cking retard. I''ll f*cking hit you every time a retard like youes to me." "And you guys." Ye Lulu received the vigers'' gazes. This retard had already cursed the three babies for not dying, but they still dared to look at her with condemnation. Ye Lulu could ignore all the other matters, but she could not tolerate this. Chapter 429 Auntie Liang Rushed Into Ye Lulus House "Don''t provoke me. It''s best if you go back and wash your brains. Let''s see if you are still dizzy. If you create trouble for me again, I''ll fight you one by one. If a groupes over, we''ll all go to the government together." "You have to know that the officials don''t care about the personal grudges between themoners. If it''s a group of people, it would be a hubbub." "I don''t care what kind of retarded thoughts you have towards the Guan family and me, but you better go back and see what ugly faces you have. If you think you cane over and cause trouble again, I won''t give anyone face." "You want the entire vige to scold me?" "I''ll scold all of you back. I don''t care what you say. No matter what you think, it''s none of my business. If anything happens, go to the officials. If you''re not sober, ask the officials to help you clear your mind." "Do you understand? You bunch of retards. I have no grudge against you. Why do youe to me time and time again?" She had scolded them with the simplest of foul words. It was extreme enjoyment to her. Ye Lulu was really angered. Moreover, her patience was running out. After thinking about it, she felt that even if she had said something, she would be fine. There was no need to deal with her. It was unknown if they were blind, or if they were biased, to begin with, or if they were naturally annoying¡­ Ye Lulu was tired of all the trouble they had caused. Ye Lulu''s words were like a thunderp. No one present there expected her to dare speak like this to her fellow vigers. On one hand, they felt that she was too arrogant after doing business. On the other hand, they were stunned by the meaning of her words. After a while, someone wanted to say that Ye Lulu was heartless and inhumane. She actually scolded her fellow vigers so badly. Didn''t they think that when those women were arguing, they could scold out any embarrassing words? How were Ye Lulu''s words bad? Ye Lulu did not give these people any face at all and turned around to enter the Guan family. Guan Chibei carried the three children. As the youngest son was in a worse mood than usual today, he frowned and did not want to talk to others. Therefore, Guan Chibei carried the youngest son on his back. He carried two more children in his arms. When they returned home today, he was the one who carried the three children. He did not interfere when Ye Lulu was arguing with the vigers just now. He carried the three children into the Guan family''s courtyard and left the battlefield to Ye Lulu. After the argument, Ye Lulu left the vigers behind and entered the house. She returned to the house and was carrying one of the babies, wanting to be intimate with him. Auntie Liang, who was outside, had lost her most precious son. A strong sense of despair rose up and she lost her rationality. She could not listen to Ye Lulu''s scolding just now. She suddenly went crazy and rushed into the Guan family. The vigers were stunned and quickly chased after her to see what had happened. Auntie Liang looked abnormal. Auntie Liang rushed into Ye Lulu''s house and snatched a baby from the bed without looking. She hugged him tightly. "You''re the one who killed my Dan Wa. You have topensate me with a child. You have to give me your son so that I can raise him!" Auntie Liang was so sad that she went crazy. She actually wanted to snatch Ye Lulu''s child! Ye Lulu''s expression changed, and she seemed to be surging with anger. Her aura suddenly became extremely terrifying. Auntie Liang had coincidentally snatched the youngest child, who had the worst temper and was usually the most unhappy. She put down the second son in her hands and reacted quickly. She rushed forward and wanted to snatch the baby back from Auntie Liang. Unexpectedly, the crazy Auntie Liang was exceptionally strong. Ye Lulu wanted to snatch the child back but Auntie Liang hugged the baby tightly with bloodshot eyes and did not let Ye Lulu do so. Chapter 430 Guan Chibei Hit An Acupuncture Point "Return my child to me!" Ye Lulu''s eyes were red as well. She pounced forward and wanted to snatch the baby back. She tried her best to reach out, but she did note into contact with Auntie Liang. Auntie Liang hugged the child tightly in her arms and knocked into Ye Lulu like a madman. She hit Ye Lulu''s waist with such force that Ye Lulu almost flew out and hit the table with a heavy thud! "Ah!" Ye Lulu couldn''t help but cry out, mainly because it hurt too much! Her body felt numb, and the pain was so strong that she broke out a cold sweat. Her limbs felt numb and she couldn''t move. Auntie Liang snatched the child and even dared to attack Ye Lulu. Her eyes were red. After knocking into Ye Lulu, she turned around and ran away with the child in her arms. When the vigers blocking the door saw this scene, their jaws dropped in shock. Auntie Liang actually wanted to snatch the Guan family''s child and raise him herself? "What are you doing?!" At the critical moment, a cold voice sounded. The panicked vigers turned around and saw Guan Chibei returning from the backyard after feeding the poultries. He saw Auntie Liang rushing out the door with a child in her arms. Auntie Liang did not listen to Guan Chibei''s voice at all. It was as if he was not the child''s father. She did not stop hugging the child and kept running. She only wanted to snatch the Guan family''s child and quickly go home to raise him. Guan Chibei was not in the house when the incident happened, but he had also heard themotion outside and roughly knew what had happened. He saw that Auntie Liang did not care and wanted to rush away. How could Guan Chibei let Auntie Liang snatch the child away just like that? His eyes turned cold and he did not say anything. In the next second, he shed forward and stopped Auntie Liang. Guan Chibei appeared in front of Auntie Liang. Auntie Liang''s eyes were red and her face was filled with madness. She turned around and wanted to avoid Guan Chibei and rush forward. Guan Chibei raised his hand and hit Auntie Liang''s acupuncture point. Auntie Liang''s crazy expression froze. She was petrified. Even her eyes could only stare straight ahead and she could not move anymore. Her entire body looked stiff and her movements froze. No matter how crazy she was, Auntie Liang would not be able to escape. Under everyone''s gazes, Guan Chibei stopped Auntie Liang. When had the vigers in the mountains seen such a scene?! All the vigers were shocked and stunned. Oh my, martial arts. What storytellers used to talk about had really appeared in front of them! How terrifying. It was just a light touch, but such a big living person could not move at all and was frozen there! Guan Chibei''s expression was cold as he raised his hand and easily carried the child back from Auntie Liang''s arms. Auntie Liang''s eyes turned red as if blood was about to drip from them. The corners of her mouth twitched crazily, and a vicious expression slowly seeped out. However, because her acupuncture point was hit, her expression could not change. Guan Chibei did not waste any effort and carried the child back. "Return my child to me!" Ye Lulu came back to her senses. She endured the pain in her waist and ran out of the house. Guan Chibei''s expression did not change. He still maintained the same coldness as when he looked at Auntie Liang, but he turned around and handed the baby to Ye Lulu. Ye Lulu''s face was pale because of the injury on her waist. However, her eyes were extremely cold as she reached out and carried her child. Anger rose on her face. She red at Auntie Liang and scolded, "Are you really crazy? You actually came to snatch my child. Let me tell you, if you really dare to have ill intentions against my child, I''ll sue your entire family to the capital even if I have to sacrifice the restaurant!" Chapter 431 Twisted Auntie Liangs Husbands Arm The surrounding people were shocked again. What was Ye Lulu talking about? Comin to the emperor?! How dare she say that! An ordinary viger actually wanted to go to the capital andin to the emperor! Did she just say that casually?! In fact, Ye Lulu was not talking nonsense. She did not rely on the threat of going to the officials to scare people every time. However, they could not shout and break out into a fight, right? This group of annoying vigers had endless tricks up their sleeves. This time, she could think of a way to teach Auntie Liang a lesson, but it would not be effective in intimidating them. There would only be endless worries. To the people of this dynasty, the government was the greatest threat. Ye Lulu had mentioned the government previously as well. The intention ofining to the emperor this time was the same. However, these people had not done anything illegal. Auntie Liang did not carry the child away today, so she could notin to the emperor because there was no truth. However, that did not mean that she was just talking about it. If Auntie Liang really snatched her son away, or if she did something crazy and irreversible in the future¡­ Ye Lulu would sue them to the imperial court. ording to the currentw, no matter how big or small a matter was,moners could sue others to the imperial court. As long as they dare to sue and appear in front of the imperial court. In fact, when ordinarymoners heard the words ''emperor'' and ''imperial court,'' they would tremble and be extremely terrified. They wanted to hide as far away as possible. Therefore, no one would really sue others to the imperial court unless it was a huge injustice. As for those with a little power and status, if anything happened, they could resolve the matter by relying on their family background and power. There was no need toin to the emperor. If no one sued, it would appear that this was something very difficult and give off the impression that it was impossible to sue to the imperial court. As long as one was rich enough and arrived in the capital, they could sue anyone to the imperial court. Stealing a child was not as important as some other matter in the imperial court. However, if she sued, Auntie Liang would have to pay the price! Many things depended on whether people dared to do it or not. Because of Ye Lulu''s words, the vigers couldn''t close their mouths and were shocked. Guan Chibei stood up and revealed his aura. His expression and his voice were cold in the silence as he said: "Don''te to my ce to cause trouble. If you cause trouble again, don''t me me for being rude." When Guan Chibei said ''for being rude,'' it really made one shiver. That was because everyone had seen his martial arts skills. Not only did he kill wild beasts, but his martial arts skills were also enough to make ordinary vigers in the mountains fear him. After Guan Chibei finished speaking, his cold eyes flickered and he saw Auntie Liang''s husband, who was trembling and looking pale. Auntie Liang had gone crazy because her son was dead. Her husband had not reached this point yet and wasn''t trying to harm the Guan family. However, when he saw how crazy Auntie Liang was, he panicked and did not know what to do. He was standing with the other vigers but did not dare to stand out and stop Auntie Liang. He did not know what to do. Guan Chibei''s gaze locked onto Auntie Liang''s husband. Suddenly, his figure shed. The vigers were afraid of Guan Chibei''s skills and subconsciously moved aside. Guan Chibei grabbed Auntie Liang''s husband and tugged at his arm. Auntie Liang''s husband screamed. Chapter 432 The Third Son Cried Guan Chibei had broken Auntie Liang''s husband''s arm! "This is the price foring to my Guan family to cause trouble today," Guan Chibei said expressionlessly. There was no change in his calm face, but he looked even more domineering and cold. After experiencing Guan Chibei''s skills, the vigers did not even dare to breathe loudly. As for Auntie Liang''s husband, he was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. He was a coward, to begin with, and he almost cried. He screamed a few more times and hugged his arm. He was drenched in a cold sweat, but because he was afraid of Guan Chibei, he did not dare to say anything even after his arm was broken. Instead, he quickly called Auntie Liang and said with a trembling voice: "Hurry up and leave! We''re going home! Are you crazy? You tried to steal someone else''s son!" Seeing her injured husband, Auntie Lian finally settled down. Or rather, she stopped going crazy from grief. She only wanted to do such a thing while she was in grief. If the vigers didn''t me her and the Guan family allowed her to carry the child away in consideration of her misery¡­ That would be a great thing. The Guan family''s triplets looked like immortal children. Furthermore, the three of them looked exactly the same. It was a rare sight. If one of them could be her son, he would be better than Dan Wa! Now that she had seen that Ye Lulu would not let go and that Guan Chibei was angry, Auntie Liang sobered up and left unwillingly with her husband. Since Auntie Liang had already left and the other vigers were unrted, they naturally left the Guan family alone quickly. Ye Lulu carried the child back to the house and realized that the child who had been snatched away by Auntie Liang was the youngest one who hated the world the most, the one most obsessed with cleanliness, and the one most quick-tempered. The youngest child was extremely resistant to being hugged tightly by other people. But after they returned, the youngest child looked up and cried non-stop. The youngest child rarely cried, but this time, he seemed to be unable to tolerate it. He was not too happy that he had been hugged by others. He cried until his heart hurt and he did not stop! Although the three babies were strangely strong and had almost never been sick, it was still very shocking for Ye Lulu to see a one-year-old child cry like this. She was afraid that there would be a problem with her youngest son''s lungs and that his throat would be injured irreparably. She was also afraid that crying like this could cause other problems. It was hard to say! Moreover, she was afraid that the baby would be too emotional and dehydrated. "What should we do? Hurry up and think of a solution!" After the children were born, this was the first time Ye Lulu was so anxious that she could not do anything. She walked around the bed anxiously and spoke to Guan Chibei. Guan Chibei stood by the side and saw that her eyes were red and covered in ayer of mist. She seemed to be so anxious and afraid that she was about to cry. She looked very pitiful. Even the tip of her nose was red. Guan Chibei''s gazended on Ye Lulu''s face and he paused for a moment. His thin lips moved and he said steadily in a deep voice, "The youngest child should be unhappy. He''s just venting his emotions. He''ll be fine after crying for a while." Ye Lulu''s expression froze and she seemed to have a question mark over her head. ??? What did the child''s father say? Let the baby cry for a while and he would be fine? Was this what a father should say?! What a lousy father! Ye Lulu widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at Guan Chibei. Her expression was like a deer that had seen an incredible scene. It was very cute and made peopleugh. Chapter 433 Dont You Know The Best Whether Im The Childs Father? In the Immortal Realm in the heavens, the Yin God had never seen other fairies with such personalities. Guan Chibei''s eyes darkened as he felt something new. His heart skipped a beat, and his eyes darkened as he looked at her and said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry, just let him cry." Let him cry¡­ Just let him cry¡­ Ye Lulu was immediately unanxious after hearing Guan Chibei''s words. Instead, she was speechless. Wasn''t he like a father from the modern era?! Ye Lulu couldn''t stand it anymore. "Are you really the baby''s father? How can you let him continue crying when he''s crying like this? Don''t you feel sorry for him?!" There was a subtle change in the atmosphere. Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei could feel it. Guan Chibei''s eyes darkened as he looked at her. His voice became deeper for some reason. "I''m definitely the baby''s father. As a mother, don''t you know the best who the baby''s father is¡­" Following this logic. Some of the original owner''s memories immediately popped up in Ye Lulu''s mind. The still inexperienced Guan Chibei had the delicate appearance of a young man, but he was more unfamiliar. Due to the difference in his aura, Ye Lulu felt that he was different from the current Guan Chibei. Ye Lulu could not help but feel that the current Guan Chibei was different from the young Guan Chibei from before. The young Ye Lulu did not have a lively expression like now. Instead, she looked more peaceful and quiet. She was a little timid. Her face was fairer and her chin was sharper. She didn''t look imposing at all. In the simple house, young Guan Chibei pressed young Ye Lulu onto the bed. Although she was thin and young, she understood everything. No matter how shy the two of them were, they still did what a married couple would do. Their bodies were burning. The kisses covered the sky andnded on their faces, lips, mouths, and then their necks and corbones¡­ Although the young Guan Chibei was inexperienced, he could not help but do this and that to Ye Lulu¡­ Ye Lulu was not a pervert. She did not go through the memories of the two of them in bed. She would not know how to react if she saw such an unrestrained and passionate scene. After all, Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu were strangers to her. At this moment, because of Guan Chibei''s biased words, she was led to those memories. She could not help but recall all the images in her mind. Moreover, they were extremely clear. It was ying in her mind! Ye Lulu: I''m numb. Her face couldn''t help but turn red. Her blood rushed up and smoke seemed to be rising from the top of her head. For some reason, the air around her seemed to have thinned down. Ye Lulu felt the pores on her body tighten. Although the young Guan Chibei and young Ye Lulu had nothing to do with the current Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu¡­ They were still these same bodies. In other words, they were the ones who had had physical contact. Ye Lulu immediately felt that the aura between her and Guan Chibei¡­ It became strange and tense. It was subtle and ambiguous, as if something would be triggered with just a touch. Chapter 434 Give The Youngest Son A Bath Clearly, Guan Chibei had thought of that when he said that. In the house, the two of them looked at each other for a moment. The youngest son''s cries were like background noise. The two of them stood still and their eyes inexplicably froze. After a while, Ye Lulu was the first toe back to her senses. She turned around and picked up her youngest son, who was still crying. Although Guan Chibei said that he was crying to vent his emotions and that he would be fine, the child was too young and his throat was tender. Furthermore, as a mother, Ye Lulu could not stand to see him cry. Ye Lulu still had to coax him. She cleared her throat and pretended to be nonchnt as she said to Guan Chibei, "Take the baby for a shower. He might feel better after changing his clothes and losing Auntie Liang''s smell." Guan Chibei did not say anything else. He turned around and went out to boil water. He then took a small wooden basin and added hot water to create a suitable temperature. Ye Lulu carried the youngest child into the water basin to bathe and took off his clothes. The child was like a fairy from the heavens. His naked body was fair and tender. He was neither thin nor fat, but because his bones were small, his limbs looked like lotus roots. "Why does this child look so chubby? It makes me want to bite him." As Ye Lulu eximed, she deliberately picked up her youngest son''s foot and pretended to bite him. The youngest child looked at his mother''s familiar appearance with his light-colored eyes. That face, that aura on her body¡­ After being hugged by Auntie Liang today, the youngest child realized that he was only willing to be close to his mother and only be hugged by his family. Ye Lulu teased him. The youngest child finallyughed. He opened his pink lips and the haze between his eyebrows faded. He started tough. Ye Lulu yed with the baby for a while and washed the youngest child clean. Then, she carried the fragrant child and put on new clothes for him. His body was clean and he had changed into new clothes. As expected, the youngest child did not cry anymore. The expression on his face was much better. Ye Lulu carried the child back into the house and lowered her head to kiss his soft face. Then, she said softly, "Baby, don''t cry anymore, alright? Mother won''t let anyone take you away." Ye Lulu felt a little regretful about what had happened today. Although the youngest child was usually the least active and did not like to be close to the adults¡­ He was still her child. In her heart, all three babies were equally important. She valued all of them equally. When Auntie Liang carried her youngest son and rushed out the door, Ye Lulu''s heart almost stopped. She was filled with endless panic. Apart from not wanting others to take her child away, she also felt unhappy. She did not want anyone to touch her children. Ye Lulu did not look like much usually, but in fact, she was very possessive. In any case, she did not want other women to treat her children as their sons and even carry them in their arms. Of course, Ye Lulu med herself for not reacting quickly and snatching the child back. If Guan Chibei was not here, things would have been unimaginable today. Who knew what Auntie Liang would do if she went crazy and took the child home? In short, Ye Lulu was not calm. It was not as if nothing had happened. Ye Lulu couldn''t help but kiss the youngest son''s face a few more times. No matter how distant and cold his personality was, as a mother, she would still kill him. She would forcefully treat the babies equally. However, Ye Lulu still wanted to be closer to her youngest son. Chapter 435 Move Out "Why don''t we move out?" Guan Chibei poured the bathwater and walked in. He was thinking about what had happened in the vige. There were too many issues in the vige. Those vigers were too unreasonable. Perhaps it was because of some psychological reasons, but they had implicated them repeatedly. This was already causing trouble. It was not a big deal, but it was disgusting and annoying. Guan Chibei was not a sloppy person. He did not have any special longing for staying in the vige. Furthermore, because of the business in the shop, they had long considered living outside. They could just move out now. Ye Lulu''s eyes lit up. Who wouldn''t want to move out?! It could save a lot of time and they could avoid so many troublesome things. "Alright. Coincidentally, the top floor of the shop has a small attic. We don''t have to think about buying a house anymore. Let''s just live in the shop, alright?" If they lived in the shop, they could look after the shop at night and they wouldn''t need to travel so much. It couldn''t be any more wonderful. Guan Chibei also thought so and nodded. When the other people from the Guan family returned, the two of them told the rest of the family how Auntie Lian med Ye Lulu for her son''s death and tried to snatch the youngest son. Mother Rong was so shocked that she quickly hugged the youngest child tightly and scolded Auntie Liang for being a lunatic and that everyone in her family was ck-hearted. They wanted to use the pain of their child''s death to pretend to be crazy and cling to their family! Then, Ye Lulu and Guan Chibei suggested moving to the shop. The Guan family fell silent again. Mother Rong said, "This..." It was not that they did not want them to move out, but if they moved to the shop, the size of the ce would only be enough for Guan Chibei''s family. The Guan family hesitated. If only Guan Chibei''s small family moved to the shop and the rest stayed in the old house, wouldn''t that be like splitting up? It was not that Mother Rong was unwilling to split the family, but she had never thought of this! There was almost no conflict in the Guan family. They had never thought about splitting up! When the topic of splitting up was mentioned, their first reaction was not of disagreement or rted to benefits, but they were simply unwilling to part with them. The family had lived together for so long, so it was not like Ye Lulu did not know everyone. She slowly exined, "Mother, we don''t want to split from the family. First, our shop is in the city. We open and close the shop every day. Then, we go up the mountain and this takes more than two hours. The time spent is too much. It''s very necessary for someone to stay in the shop and take care of it day and night." "Secondly, there are too many rumors in the vige now. We can also be considered to have gone to avoid the limelight. Otherwise, our family is still doing business. There are too many incidents in the vige. The problem is that there are three babies. If we''re not careful, anything could happen to them. It''s better to be safe." "Moreover, we won''t be splitting up. Everyone still has toe to the shop to help every day. It''s the same as us being together. We''ll just be sleeping at the shop instead of here." "In that case, our family isn''t separated." "Mother, we can''t manage the business in the shop unless the entire familyes there to help out. It''s not like you don''t know this..." Ye Lulu smiled. It was true. She was not lying. The restaurant''s business was too good. Fortunately, there were many Guan family members. It was just nice that the entire family was involved, so it could be considered a true family business. If they separated from the family, it would be difficult for the Guan family toe and help without her giving everyone money. If they argued like this, she would earn more, but there would only be more worries in the family. Chapter 436 The Village Did Not Allow Them To Move Ye Lulu was not greedy for all the money. Instead, she wanted the most harmonious state. She had everything and did not need to worry too much. That was the best. If she wanted to hire outsiders as employees, she had to observe them through tests. It was very troublesome, but Ye Lulu was very satisfied. After hearing what Ye Lulu said, the Guan family''s expression softened. They did not care much about money. Compared to the days when they were so poor that they could not even eat enough, they were already very satisfied with such a big business at home. There was quite a lot of meat for every meal. They could eat whatever they wanted and no longer had to worry about food and clothes. They understood the concept of working for their family''s business, but they did not think about how to split the money. Up until now, the money earned by the restaurant was gathered at the family''s house while Ye Lulu managed the ounts. No one mentioned anything about splitting the money. Therefore, the Guan family was really used to being together and did not want to separate. Since Ye Lulu had said so clearly, there was naturally no problem. They could just treat it as Guan Chibei''s small family slept in their own house at night. Since there were so many disputes in the vige, Mother Rong agreed as well. "So be it!" After obtaining their family''s approval, Ye Lulu and the rest moved the next day. They acted immediately after deciding. However, there was nothing to hide in the vige. The news of Ye Lulu and the rest wanting to move out to the shop in the city had already spread. Unexpectedly, arge group of people in the vige did not want their small family to move out of the vige! A group of vigers arrived majestically. The vige head, Li Yue, was also at the front. He stopped Guan Chibei, Ye Lulu, and the rest, who were about to move their things, and said that they could not move out to the city. This was simply too strange. "You can''t move out of the vige!" The middle-aged man in the lead shouted at the two of them impatiently. Guan Chibei used a cart to push out most of their belongings. He was about to move down the mountain when the two of them were stopped. He turned around in surprise. Guan Chibei paused and asked, "Why can''t we move out of the vige?" "Because you''re from Yunwu Vige! There''s no reason for you to move out, right?" the man shouted. Another viger said, "That''s right! You can''t move away. You want to move out of the vige after opening a shop in the city and doing business?" "You have to stay in the vige!" "You can''t just move away and ignore the vige after bing rich!" Some people were anxious and shouted their thoughts. "If you have money after doing business and want to move out and abandon the vige, don''t even think about it!" Ye Lulu''s expression immediately changed. Oh¡­ she understood. That was why this group of people had gathered today to stop them from moving out of the vige. It was because they had opened a restaurant to earn money, and these vigers were afraid that they would run away with their money. Therefore, the vigers would not allow them to leave the vige. They had to stay in the vige and ensure that the people, money, and shop were around! Ye Luluughed angrily. But why? Where did this logice from? It was simply the greatest joke in the world! Howughable! What right did the vige have to stop them from moving away? Not to mention the vige, but these vigers were even more unqualified! They were just a group of ordinary vigers. Where did they get the right to say that they wanted to control their decisions? In the past, Ye Lulu felt that this group of vigers had a few little problems. Although it was annoying, it was nothing. However, now, Ye Lulu really felt that they were strange. Chapter 437 Ye Lulus Might On what basis? Indeed, on what basis? Ye Lulu''s eyes darkened as she sneered and said, "Who are you? The emperor or a deity? You don''t want us to move out, and we can''t just because you said so?" "The Shang dynasty rules state that people are free to move around. If they want to move, they only have to register at the government and apply for a household registry. Whichw states that the vigers in the same vige can dictate others not to move out?" Haha, it was really funny! The vigers'' expressions paused, and their eyes flickered for a moment. Then, they shouted, "Fallen leaves return to the roots. It doesn''t matter where you go! In any case, you''re from Yunwu Vige. There''s no reason for you to abandon the entire vige and enjoy yourselves after you''re rich. You can''t move out!" "Yes! You can''t move!" They were simply shameless and despicable! Ye Lulu became even angrier. She sneered and said, "Oh my, I''ve never seen such a thing. Whoever bes rich will have to carry the entire vige on their back?" "Then you''re really lucky. As long as everyone is a viger, they don''t have to do anything at home. They can just wait for their fellow vigers to be rich." "I''m dying ofughter. You really don''t want your face anymore. My family earned money by their own hard work, what has it got to do with you? We''re just rted because we are in the same vige. Do we have to be responsible for providing for the rest of the families?" "ording to what you said, all the rich families in the world have to take out their money and share it with people rted to them!" "How shameless!" "Are we your fathers or your mothers? The emperor hasn''t even cared about your family''s food and drinks. Our family opened a restaurant and earned some money. We have to take care of the entire vige now. We can''t even move. Where are these rules from?" "It is our family''s business that we are earning money. What has it got to do with you?" "You''re poor. You''re just vigers, but you can control us to earn money, right? Then you can also control the emperor so that he doesn''t enjoy life and has to open up the imperial treasury and give all the money to you?" "How can beggars on the streets ask people for money so boldly?" "I''ve never seen such shameless people like you!" Ye Lulu did not show any mercy and said the sharpest words in one go. Her thoughts were clear and her words hit the nail on the head. It made the vigers present widen their eyes and their blood boil. This Ye Lulu was too¡­ amazing. She did not leave any leeway. She could say clearly what was right and what was wrong. Moreover, Ye Lulu''s words were unpleasant. Therefore, some vigers felt like they had been pped in the face. They felt a burning shame, especially when Ye Lulu mentioned beggars on the street. Actually, she was right. Didn''t that mean that they were less than beggars and more shameless than beggars? They were indeed like that. However, after hearing what Ye Lulu said, the vigers were angry and embarrassed. They all said, "You''re calling us beggars? You''re so bold after earning money!" "It''s better than you guys not doing anything or earning money. How dare you be so bold? There are no such rules even by thew and officials. It''s better for you to set the rules then!" Ye Lulu scolded without thinking. The vigers were not as eloquent as Ye Lulu. They were extremely aggrieved and felt ufortable. The vige head, Li Yue, was one of the few fair and reasonable people in Yunwu Vige. Chapter 438 None Of Your Business The vigers'' actions were unreasonable. He was losing face. However, he still said earnestly to Ye Lulu and the rest: "Of course, the vigers don''t have the right to manipte you." As soon as these words were said, the vigers behind Li Yue were immediately indignant and wanted to say something. However, they didn''t have the ability to say anything. They could only let Li Yue ignore them and continue: "However, Yunwu Vige is indeed your root. You opened a restaurant in the city and have made a big business. It''s the glory of our Yunwu Vige. We don''t want you to move away because we don''t want our vige to lose this glory." "Fallen leaves return to the roots. These words aren''t wrong either. It''s not to restrain you. It''s just that no matter where you go, your identities are from Yunwu Vige. This can''t be erased. Of course, our vigers don''t have any reason to take advantage of you, and we can''t ask for any money from your family. However, your identities are from Yunwu Vige, so naturally, no one wants you to leave." "Why can''t I ask for money? On what basis should they not care about the vigers after bing rich?" Li Yue''s words were not considered overboard, but there was a woman from the vige behind him. She was even unhappy with Li Yue and muttered. Ye Luluughed even louder and did not miss a single one of them. "You''re really the most reasonable person in the world. Alright, our Guan family isn''t the only one in the vige who has money. Ask those smallndlords and rich families to give you all their money! Then, you guys lie on the bed every day and do nothing. You deserve to be raised by the vigers! You''re stupid, poor, and useless. How shameless." "You!" The woman was so shocked by Ye Lulu''s scolding that she rushed at her with wide eyes. Who scolded her so mercilessly?! Ye Lulu indicated that scolding them with the simplest of foul words was extreme enjoyment to her. "Vige head, you''re right." Ye Lulu ignored those retards and turned to talk to Li Yue. Her tone softened, but her expression was still cold. "We''re notpletely moving out of the vige. We''ll just be living in the city on ordinary days. The rest of the Guan family are still in the old house. To put it bluntly, I find the vigers unreasonable and I''m annoyed. Yesterday, Auntie Liang med me for her son''s death and almost snatched my child away. You know that, right?" Ye Lulu said coldly, "I''m serious. There''s no such thing in the world! Auntie Liang insisted on bringing her child to see the Kind Doctor for free. What has this got to do with me? How can you me it on me? Also, she stole my child. The entire vige stood on Auntie Liang''s side." "I don''t n to reason with you guys because, in my opinion, no one in the entire Yunwu Vige is kind-hearted or reasonable!" "You!" Upon hearing what Ye Lulu said, the vigers were unhappy and shouted at her. "That''s why we want to move out. As to whether you agree or not or whether you''re happy or not, what kind of ability and reason do you have to stop us? Let me tell everyone, don''t be shameless and biased towards our family. If you feel that our family has money and should provide for the entire vige, I''ll hire someone to publicize everything you vigers have done. I''ll see if the entire Yuan City and even the entire Shang dynasty find Yunwu Vige reasonable after hearing those things!" "You, you, you!" The entire vige widened their eyes. They had never seen someone like her, who did not care about her identity as being part of the same vige or their rtionship! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 439 Moving Down The Mountain "Don''t rely on your status as fellow vigers to go overboard and still be so bold and confident." Ye Lulu did not give anyone any face at all. She sneered, "If you have any objections, hold them back! Take a look at yourself. Who do you think you are? If you provoke me again, I''ll really go crazy and sue you all and remove our family''s household register." "Our family opened this restaurant with our own efforts. We didn''t rely on the vigers, understand? We''re not the only family with money. To put it bluntly, you just think that our Guan family was poor in the past and now that we''re suddenly rich, we''re easy to bully. You can just go overboard." "Why didn''t you guys go to thendlord''s houses in the vige to create a ruckus?" "Since you''re doing this, don''t me us for not being considerate. Otherwise, I''ll let the entire world judge who''s reasonable." Ye Lulu was too vicious. Not only did she tear off the faces of these shameless vigers, but she also shocked them so much that they did not dare to make a sound. They could only suffer the shame and dared not say a word. It was terrifying. She even threatened to remove the entire family''s household register! It was not impossible. The vigers only relied on the fact that everyone had attached great importance to their identities as fellow vigers for hundreds of years, so they were fearless and wanted to ride on the Guan family''s head. However, Ye Lulu did not buy it at all, so the vigers were at their wit''s end. Li Yue frowned and said in a more serious tone, "I know what you mean. You''re right. Of course, you can move out. However, don''t forget about the roots in Yunwu Vige¡­" Ye Lulu''s expression changed and she said to the vige head, "We''re notpletely moving out. Mother and the rest are still in the old house." The vige head, Li Yue, took a deep breath and nodded. He had alsoe here with the vigers today because of this. As the vige head, he couldn''t let the Guan family, who had brought glory to Yunwu Vige, move out. Ye Lulu changed the topic and said, "However, whether our Guan family moves away or stays in the vige or in the city is our business. I''ll have to trouble everyone to be clear. We decide where we want to live. It''s not up to the vigers to decide for us. Thank you." It was their business, to begin with. Ye Lulu did not want the vigers to think that the vige had helped the Guan family in some way and that they could take advantage of them again. The vige head, Li Yue, sighed. Looking at Ye Lulu''s domineering attitude, he knew that the vigers hadpletely offended her. She no longer showed mercy to the vige. The vige head was clear-headed and knew that this was indeed the case. He nodded and made the decision. "Then you guys can move." "Vige head!" There were still vigers behind him who did not want the Guan family to move away. However, when these people thought about it¡ªeven the vige head did not have the right to restrict the vigers from moving away. What capabilities did they have to get the Guan family to do this and that? It was ridiculous. Ye Lulu did not back down and put on a domineering attitude. She could not be bothered to talk to these vigers anymore. After speaking to the vige head, she turned around with Guan Chibei and pushed the cart down the mountain. If they wanted to move to the shop, they could only do so themselves. No one could arrange for them, let alone give them permission. This was the reason, to begin with. Guan Chibei did not speak the entire time, but his expression was calm. After Ye Lulu finished speaking, he pushed the cart away without a word. His attitude was obviously the same as Ye Lulu''s. Chapter 440 Moving To A New House The vigers who didn''t want the Guan family to move away held their breaths and stood there with gloomy expressions. If the Guan family moved away after earning money, wouldn''t they bepletely unrted to the vige?! They felt indignant! However, the vige head had already turned around and left. The vigers had their own opinions today and discussed for a long time. After the Guan family found out about themotion, they had the same attitude as Ye Lulu and felt very angry. On what basis did the vigers try to stop them from moving? Mother Rongughed again. Hah, fortunately, their Lulu wasn''t a worrisome child. There was no need for the Guan family to go out and help. Ye Lulu had already finished arguing! The matter waspletely resolved. There was no need for the Guan family to do anything. Guan Chibei pushed the cart down the mountain. Father Guan led the men and helped move the remaining belongings of Ye Lulu and the rest. Mother Rong and the two sisters-inw also helped Ye Lulu clean up. The family closed their business in the morning to settle everything properly. They moved into their house. Ye Lulu arrived at the fourth floor of the restaurant. As soon as she entered and saw the exquisite and extravagant renovations, her mood became very happy. Damn. Indeed, whether it was the ancient times or the modern, living in a luxurious house was very exciting! To be honest, it was much morefortable than living in the vige. Especially since the fourth floor of this building was originally a smaller space, probably built for the noblest guests. They could even look over from the railing. Therefore, the design and decorations were extremely luxurious and exquisite. Ye Lulu was impressed. From the outside, perhaps because it had been built for a long time, it was a little gray. However, inside, every inch of the ss window, the yellow rosewood carving, and the exquisite design revealed a noble feeling. In the modern world, it would be a master-ss ancient-style house! It couldn''t be any better! Although the space was smallpared to the bottom few floors, it could draw out two rooms. Due to the exquisite design, the two rooms were side by side. When they walked out, there was a small living room between the railings. For a small family, this was simply perfect. In the beginning, Ye Lulu did not n to open up this small space for the restaurant because she could not receive customers of that level in Yuan City. Therefore, when Ye Lulu renovated the building, she asked the artisan to change the fourth floor into a residence. Now that she was really moving in, Ye Lulu felt extremelyfortable and happy. "Hurry, look after the three babies. I''ll clean this ce up." Ye Lulu instructed Guan Chibei to take care of the three babies. An employee helped unload the luggage on the cart and carried them up. Ye Lulu did not want anyone else to decorate her house, so she cleaned it herself. Guan Chibei stood by the side and could not interfere at all. Ye Lulu had stuffed the youngest son into his arms and he was carrying another son on his back. The second son was the liveliest. He held Guan Chibei''s thigh and trembled with excitement as he looked at the new ce. Ye Lulu rolled up her sleeves and went forward to tidy up. Chapter 441 Setting Up The New Residence The only jewelry Ye Lulu had now was a peach blossom silver hairpin. There were two bracelets, one gold and one silver. The silver one was a hemp bracelet with an exquisite design. The gold one was a in push-and-pull bracelet. It was not very heavy either. Ye Lulu did not mind this. The Guan family''s conditions were not good, to begin with, and she had bought this after doing business. It was the most satisfying to buy original jewelry. Ye Lulu categorised and ced the small things separately. She was very agile. After unpacking for more than two hours, the new house was arranged neatly. The rest of the Guan family carried the remaining luggage over. As the two sisters-inw helped to ce them, Mother Rong popped her head out and asked the two of them: "Are you guys sleeping separately?" Ye Lulu was speechless. Guan Chibei was speechless. Ye Lulu was stunned. She paused for a moment before saying, "Ah¡­ well, Guan Chibei was living separately in Fifth Brother''s house in the vige too." "That''s because the children were just born. The bed at home wasn''t big enough, so it''s indeed difficult to sleep together. However, now that you''re living in the shop, I think the ce is very big. Why did you guys make twopartments? The house could be much bigger if you open it up." After Mother Rong said that, she said, "Why do you call him by his full name when you''re husband-and-wife?" Ye Lulu was speechless. This¡­ They were exposed¡­ Ye Lulu could not help but look at Guan Chibei. She instinctively wanted to ask for help. She really could not exin to Mother Rong by herself. "Yes, because¡­" However, Guan Chibei could not save the situation immediately. She was the one who was asked. Ye Lulu''s eyes darted around and she said: "Guan Chibei asked me to call him that." She did not want to make excuses anymore! Guan Chibei was confused. Mother Rong turned to him and asked in confusion, "Chibei? Why did you make your wife call you by your full name? Isn''t that very distant?" One had to know that the original owner of Ye Lulu''s body had addressed Guan Chibei as Husband. When they were mushier, she even name-called him in the sweetest manner. In front of others, the politest form of address was Chibei. Why was she calling him Guan Chibei now? It sounded strange. Mother Rong red at her son. Guan Chibei paused and looked at Ye Lulu meaningfully. Ye Lulu turned around guiltily. Guan Chibei looked at Mother Rong''s puzzled face and could only reply, "Because the babies have just learned to talk, I asked Lulu to call me by my full name so that the babies can know their father''s name by hearing it again and again." Mother Rong was enlightened. "Oh, so that''s how it is. That makes sense." Ye Lulu almost gave Guan Chibei a thumbs up. Wow, he could even say this so perfectly! "Then you can stay in this shop in the future." All of them were almost done. Mother Rong looked around with her hands behind her back. The renovation of this building was quite good! It looked like the houses of rich families! She was a little envious and was filled with surprise. Chapter 442 Show Them Something Master Sanqi was already very experienced in cooking. He was very familiar with the cooking process and controlling the kitchen. No one needed to worry. The taste and appearance of the dishes were alright. Ye Lulu had taught him some of the cooking methods for special dishes. Of course, the most important forms for seasoning and processing were still in her hands, but she had taught him most of them. The dishes Sanqi made were almost the same as Ye Lulu''s. He also brought some dishes that were unique to the Shang dynasty. Ye Lulu did not know about them, so she was naturally very interested. With thisbination, the dishes in the restaurant became much more enticing. As for Master Yuan, she was too capable! Perhaps it was because women had to be strong. When she was working, her stamina was even better than Master Sanqi''s. She could knead noodles for an entire day and steam buns and noodles without resting! Master Yuan was not tall or burly. She was just taller than ordinary women. In the end, she was so capable! Under such circumstances, the pressure on Ye Lulu''s shoulders decreased greatly. She would just walk around almost every day and guide Master Sanqi and Master Yuan on the cooking methods of the special dishes. When customers who could afford to pay extra and asked her to cook, she would do so asionally. At other times, she would walk around to maintain order. She had really be ady boss. Thanks to the new recipes brought by Master Sanqi and Master Yuan, the dishes in the restaurant became richer and their business became more popr. Ye Lulu had moved to the new house and did not have to cook all day. She was extremely happy. However, at this moment¡­ There was someone who wasn''t so happy. That was Master Sanqi''s previous employer, the owner of Ming Yuan Restaurant. He did not feel good. Ming Yuan was a rtivelyrge restaurant in Yuan City. It could notpare to thergest restaurants, but it was not a small wine shop. After Master Sanqi left Ming Yuan Restaurant, Boss Meng had initially mocked him that he would not be able to lead a good life. He would not be better off than in Ming Yuan. He wouldn''t have a better choice after resigning from this restaurant! Unexpectedly, Sanqi went to the newly built Linhe Zhai Xing Lou! Initially, Boss Meng even mocked Sanqi for falling behind and going to an unknown new restaurant to be a chef. He also thought that even if Sanqi left, Ming Yuan Restaurant would be the same as before. In the end, the truth gave him a big p. The business at Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was getting better by the day! As for his Ming Yuan Restaurant, the business was snatched away by Linhe Zhai Xing Lou. Furthermore, because of the advertisement effect from the day of the chef selection, many people went there to try something fresh. Some of Master Sanqi''s old customers went to Linhe Zhai Xing Lou so that they could eat his dishes once again. Boss Meng had overestimated the standards of his restaurant. In fact, as soon as Master Sanqi, the head chef, left the restaurant, the restaurant''s business became ordinary. With thisparison, the difference was obvious. How could Boss Meng, who thought that he had a status in the city, be used to seeing new celebrities? Boss Meng''s expression darkened. Over at his side, Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was the enemy who had snatched away his chef. Therefore, as the business became worse, Boss Meng hated Ye Lulu''s restaurant more and more. He had many tricks up his sleeve. After thinking for a few days, Boss Meng secretly recruited people to tamper with the new restaurant. Chapter 443 A Sour Smell On Their Bodies Today, Linhe Zhai Xing Lou was doing business as usual. When the guests walked in in groups, a group of people suddenly rushed out. They were burly and fierce, but their bodies were dirty. Their tattered clothes were stained with a sour smell! This kind of people simply made others retreat! "Who are they?" A customer covered his nose and took a few steps back. They looked fierce, like viins who were not to be trifled with. However, from the looks of their clothes, they looked like people from the vige. Where did theye from? They saw that the group of people did not do anything evil. They only rushed towards the door of Linhe Zhai Xing Lou. "Move! Move! Move!" "Let us go in first. We have matters to attend to at the restaurant!" A group of people in tattered clothes rushed to the door and immediately blocked the area in front of it. Furthermore, they were dirty and smelly. How could the other customers enter? They hid at the side, feeling unlucky, and avoided being touched by these people''s dirty clothes. "Who are you?!" A customer asked loudly in anger. "We came from the countryside!" He watched as this group of burly men rushed into the restaurant. "The owner of this restaurant is also from the countryside, right?" "A viger should help other vigers! Boss! Come out! The vigers don''t have money to eat. We can''t afford meat, and we don''t even have sweet potatoes to eat for a few days. We''re about to starve to death." "We''re all from the countryside. Your restaurant is so big. It can''t be that you don''t care about the lives of the vigers, right?" "Come out quickly!" This group of smelly people shouted loudly and rushed into the shop, chasing away the customers who had not entered the door in time. Even some customers who were sitting at the door eating couldn''t hold it in anymore. They got up and dodged to the side with ugly expressions. At this moment, an enthusiastic regr customer came out and said, "Where are you from? Why are you shouting so loudly here? Didn''t you see so many people eating?!" "Who gave you the ability to enter the shop and cause trouble? What kind of ce is this? Where do you think you are?! This is a restaurant! Hurry up and get out!" The group of farmers turned around and said to the customer: "We came from the vige. The owner of this restaurant is also a farmer. We came to ask him for something to eat. Why can''t we?!" "The boss has opened a restaurant and earned money. He''s rich. What''s wrong with helping the people in the mountains?!" "We''re not here to ask for too much. We just want to ask if the boss can give us some food. The brothers here can sit at a few tables and give them some money after eating. Then, we''ll leave." ? "Look at how poor we are. We don''t even have clothes to wear. The boss has opened a restaurant and is rich. Could it be that he doesn''t care about us?" After this farmer said this boldly, he turned around and shouted: "Boss! Come out!" "You''re from Yunwu Vige, right?! We''re all farmers! Hurry up ande out so we can eat!" With such arge group of people causing a ruckus, and there was still a sour smell on their bodies, the guests in the hall were immediately dumbfounded. The customer who had spoken previously also opened his mouth but could not make a sound. Although everyone knew that this group of people was unreasonable, no one had anything to say. They could only watch as this group of farmers shouted! "What is it?" Upon hearing themotion, the Guan family rushed out. Mother Rong was still holding the vegetables in her hand. She looked defensive as she rushed to the front and looked at the group of people in tattered clothes. Chapter 444 Vicious Person! Throwing People Out The Window Into The River! Guan Chibei carried the child and walked up from behind with a calm expression. Ye Lulu also came forward. The Guan brothers shouted and a group of people surrounded them. The scene looked quite intimidating. However, this group of farmers was not afraid at all. They did not retreat and continued talking willfully to the Guan family. "Sigh, Boss, your Guan family came from a vige, right? Then give us some food. You''re already so rich." "In the beginning, your restaurant was small, so we didn''t force you. However, now that you''ve made it big, there''s no reason for you not to help us out, right?" "That''s right, that''s right." The Guan family members'' expressions darkened. These people were obviously here to cause trouble. The difficult thing was that they had the goal of destroying the restaurant''s business. It was not easy to send them off! Furthermore, if theypromised and gave money¡­ These people wouldn''t stop here. They would only be increasingly greedy in the future ande knocking on their door repeatedly. There would be no end to this! There would be no end to the trouble! However, if they were not given money¡­ Thinking about their goal, they would definitely throw a tantrum and beset the restaurant all day, every day! This was really a disaster for no reason! Where did these peoplee from? Eldest Brother Guan''s expression was dark. He rolled up his sleeves and wanted to go forward. "I''m going to teach them a lesson." "Don''t, don''t!" Mother Rong suddenly pulled him back. She was more experienced and knew that if they were to hit these people in a fit of anger, the situation would be even worse! Those people would definitely pursue this matter relentlessly! "Oh, your Guan family is stingy? Then don''t me our brothers. We just want some food." The leader of the hooligans was instructed by the owner of Ming Yuan Restaurant. He gave a nce to a few other hooligans and they started pushing people away and tried to rush into the restaurant! All these people wanted to rush to the counter, the kitchen, and even the kitchen warehouse! They''d then create a mess! The disgusting thing was that they made aplete mess of the restaurant. However, the restaurant would not suffer a huge loss. Even if the officials were to capture them in the end, they wouldn''t be severely punished since their crime wasn''t that severe. The Guan family members'' expressions changed drastically. Mother Rong was so angry that she had difficulty breathing. This was too much! "Let''s see who dares to move!" When one''s tolerance reached its limits, there wasn''t any need to tolerate anymore! Ye Lulu stuffed her eldest son, whom she was carrying, in Second Brother Guan''s arms. Then, she rushed forward! She looked furious. She was angry! They are here to cause trouble? Time and time again, each time the restaurant was doing slightly better, there''d be cockroachesing to cause trouble? Then don''t me her for making a big fuss! "You want to cause trouble just because you''re a shameless rascal?" Ye Lulu''s voice was sharp as she red at the group of people. "In that case, don''t think that our Linhe Zhai Xing Lou is a pushover!" "Today! Right here!" "All of you, let''s see who dares to barge in and take a single step forward." "All the customers present, as long as you have the capability, you can help me out." "Catch any one of them. Do you see the open windows? Throw them out! Don''t worry, our restaurant is near the river and the river is right out of the windows! They won''t die if they fall out from there!" "For anyone who helps us stop one of them and throw them out the window, Linhe Zhai Xing Lou will pay them a reward of one silver tael!" "The more the merrier!" "As for you scums¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t let you die and get the restaurant involved in awsuit. For those who are thrown out of the window into the river, I''d like to ask the customers who are in the water to help jump into the river and save them." Ye Lulu said expressionlessly, "We''ll pay a reward of two silver taels for each man saved." Chapter 445 The Increasingly Domineering Ye Lulu Damn! Everyone was instantly stunned by Ye Lulu! In an instant, the situation was reversed. The people who had been instigated to cause trouble immediately changed their fierce and shameless expressions and stared at Ye Lulu in disbelief! The customers in the hall were also in an uproar. After getting over their initial shock, their gazes turned into excitement and fervent! Was it for real? Was it for real? Would they really receive one silver tael as a reward if they caught one of these troublemakers and threw them into the river out the window? Saving someone from the river would give them twice the amount of the first reward, at two silver taels per person? The restaurant''s hall was instantly thrown into a great outroar! The male customers with great physiques, who were tall and strong, were simply too eager to try. They clenched their fists with a smile on their faces to test if their arms were strong enough! The customers who were good at swimming were going crazy from tion!!! They were just short of taking off their outerwear and getting prepared to earn money¡­ Ah, no, to save people! The Guan family members'' expressions became invigorated. They looked toward Ye Lulu agitatedly, no longer gloomy like they were before. What a great idea! Serving someone with a taste of their own medicine. Hadn''t these hooliganse to cause trouble because they relied on the fact that there couldn''t be serious consequences and wouldn''t need to pay a heavy price? However, their actions could cause the restaurant to suffer a huge loss. Then, Ye Lulu wasn''t going to let the restaurant have tragic consequences either! However, don''t me her for being vicious during the process! Throwing them into the river wouldn''t kill them, but it would vent the family''s anger! It would feel really good! As for using money to mobilize all the customers present¡­ Firstly, there was a limit to the number of people in the Guan family. Although there were many men, the hooligans were also tall and strong adult men. Furthermore, the Guan family had three babies with them, and they were afraid that the children would get hurt. It''d be very convenient to get the customers'' help! Secondly¡­ Given that there were so many customers, there were bound to be talented people. For example, people who were strong and knew how to swim. Wouldn''t that make things easier? As for spending some money¡­ This group of men was too atrocious. Everyone from the Guan family was very willing to spend this money. Make trouble for them! Make trouble for them! Ye Lulu looked at the hooligans in front of her with a sharp gaze. Did they really think she''d dare to open a restaurant without any capability? Opening a restaurant was different from opening a gold shop or things like that. The people they had to deal with were of all varieties and from all walks of life. Someone who was too clean and too honest wouldn''t be able to manage a restaurant well! As such, sometimes, they''d have to y along with dirty tricks and schemes! Otherwise, they''d think that Ye Lulu, as a married woman, was incapable of handling these difficulties! Unexpectedly, Ye Lulu was full of ideas! "Come on!" "Any one of you cane in! I''ll throw you into the river!" The hooligans were stunned by her words. The leader said with a hint of unwillingness, "Lady Boss, you''re publiclymitting murder and injuring people. Aren''t you afraid that we''ll sue you to the officials and drag your restaurant into awsuit?!" "What a joke! You hooligans were the ones who came to cause trouble, yet you dare threaten to sue us!" Ye Lulu did not back down at all. She immediately shouted, "Go ahead then! Go and sue us! I want to see who the officials will punish first!" The expressions of the disgusting men changed drastically. They had the intention to retreat now and looked at each other with dodging gazes. Thisdy was too vicious and too capable. If they ignored everything and rushed forward, the ones stopping them would not only be the Guan family but all the customers present as well! This was difficult. How could they charge on like this?! If they dealt with this family head-on¡­ they might really meet the officials. Furthermore, it was useless to just deal with this family! Their goal should be to destroy the restaurant''s things and business, causing the restaurant to suffer a huge loss. It would be best if the customers were unwilling toe again! They were in a dilemma¡­ "Scram!" At this moment, Guan Chibei stood up and said coldly. He was carrying a delicate baby in his arms, but it did not diminish his dignified and cold disposition at all. Chapter 446 Having The Malicious Intent To Take Revenge Even the aura he was giving off was a little strange. It was not openly domineering and intimidating, but vaguer¡­ It made people shiver in fear and have the urge to give in. It was time for the man toe out. Ye Lulu could not be the only one who was angry. Guan Chibei looked at the group of people. "You were instructed to do this, right? If you don''t leave, we''ll pay the customers to help capture you and send you to the officials." Good heavens!!! Ye Lulu''s words had inspired everyone! This upgraded version was not bad. Not only would they be able to spend some money to settle a problem, but they could also capture them without doing anything themselves! It was perfect! The Guan family members'' eyes weren''t the only ones shining. Even the customers were about to rush out and ask the troublemakers to hurry up. Then, they could capture them and receive the reward! "Just¡­ just you wait!" That group of hooligans was used to being unreasonable everywhere. When they saw that they had failed to bully Ye Lulu''s family, they were already a little indignant. Being the side to lose out in this situation made them even angrier. However, there was no way for them to continue causing trouble. Hence, before turning around and leaving helplessly¡­ They left a vicious threat, their gazes filled with coldness and ferociousness as they swept across everyone in the Guan family. The intention of their warning was very strong! The meaning behind this was¡­ If there came a chance in the future, this group of troublemakers would look for the Guan family again to take their revenge! Everyone knew the consequences of offending these shameless evildoers. However, in this situation, it was impossible for the Guan family to not offend these people. After all, they could not stand there and let peoplee and create chaos, right? Therefore, although the Guan family members were in a bad mood, they did not back off. This group of hooligans left cursing! Seeing that a ruckus didn''t take ce, the customers were half relieved and half regretful as they sat back down and continued to eat. Fortunately, this group of sloppy stinkers was unable to rush in. Otherwise, it would be quite disgusting to be touched by them. The clothes on their bodies would probably have to be washed many times after they went back. "Let''s go in. It''s fine. There''s no need to be afraid of them." Ye Lulu turned around and knew that the Guan family must be in a solemn mood. She persuaded, "When you go out to do business, especially when your business gets big, there will be many more disgusting things like peopleing to cause trouble. There might even be more than one or two cases. It''s inevitable to offend people. There''s no choice even if such horrible people were toe." "We''ll just counter every move they make. There''s always a way to subdue them, and it''ll be fine to just try our best to avoid suffering losses. We can''t always be worried that they''ll take revenge because they''re immoral and approach us with malicious motives. If we don''t resist, we''ll just be bullied by them. Therefore, we shouldn''t be afraid that they''ll take revenge after we''ve driven them away." "We''ll just take things as theye." Ye Lulu looked rxed and calm. Moreover, her words were very clear and powerful. The Guan family felt relieved. Lulu was right. These rotten people had targeted them and would ultimately take advantage of them. Cowering from fear of retaliation would just allow these people to do as they please. It was better to drive these people away. It''d tell everyone that Linhe Zhai Xing Lou wasn''t to be trifled with! The family went back to doing business as usual. What Ye Lulu did not know was¡­ The group of fierce-looking hooligans was driven away. Under their indignant and vicious eyes, there was malicious intent. They were not good people, to begin with. Under extreme hatred, they thought ofmitting outrageous crimes. These hooligans were thinking of revenge. They wanted to take revenge on this restaurant, destroy their kitchen, the warehouse, and the nicely renovated hall! They wanted to chase away all the customers. Then, that damneddy boss¡­ They''d pull that woman to the back of the bushes and the brothers would take turns to vite her¡­ As for the Guan family, they''d break the legs of all the men! Chapter 447 The Babies Found Out Who Was Behind Them If it still wasn''t enough to vent their anger, they''d burn down the entire restaurant¡­ until there was nothing left of that family of scums. It would be toote to cry then! When the timees, who''d still have the leeway to investigate who had done it when they''d all be busy crying?? Haha, wouldn''t that mean that they''d be able to sessfully vent their anger and also destroy their family?! The hooligans had an evil thought. And it was this evil thought¡­ That was caught by the three babies. ? It would have been fine if it was ordinary anger. If it wasn''t serious enough, the three babies wouldn''t have noticed it. However, the hooligans had the malicious thought of killing and evenmitting arson¡­ such wicked thoughts would be sensed by the babies who were born to be extraordinary! The hooligans turned around and left unwillingly¡­ An invisible light rose from the babies'' bodies and seeped into the group of men. Then, the babies followed this group of men without anyone noticing, leaving no traces behind. The group of men had ugly expressions on their faces. They went to the owner of Ming Yuan Restaurant and told him about the situation back at the restaurant, and then settled the rest of the payment. Boss Meng had been waiting expectantly for the news of Linhe Zhai Xing Lou''s misfortune to arrive! In the end, they came to tell him that they had failed? Instead, they were sent back scared and cowered? Boss Meng was so angry that his chest heaved. He wanted to curse the men immediately. What was the use of having them?! They didn''t even do anything and still had the cheek to ask him for the payment?! However, Boss Meng did not dare to refuse the payment¡­ After all, these men were vicious scums. Although they did not look like they could kill, how could he not know about these people''s backgrounds when he asked them to cause trouble at Linhe Zhai Xing Lou? When they made up their minds to be vicious, they would do anything! It was just that ordinary citizens worried too much for their lives. It was enough for these men to act fierce on the surface to scare such people for usual cases and they would be able to gain benefits every time. Therefore, there was no need to show their viciousness. If he dared to re up and did not settle the payment¡­ Then he''d definitely have it bad. Therefore, Boss Meng gave the final payment with a dark expression. He was aggrieved and could not help but say, "You guys didn''tplete the task. The family from the restaurant is still fine¡­" The group of hooligans smiled strangely and said, "Boss Meng doesn''t have to worry about that¡­" Boss Meng was unhappy as he entered Ming Yuan Restaurant with a gloomy face. He felt really dejected! The restaurant was unharmed. But he still had to pay money. These hooligans had gotten the better end of things. In the air that mortals could not see, the invisible light emitted by the babies had entered Ming Yuan Restaurant with the hooligans. Ye Lulu did not know what the babies had done. Of course, she did not know what Guan Chibei was thinking either. After a day of work, the restaurant closed. Ye Luluy down and prepared to sleep. She was a little angry andined: "I really don''t know who''s the horrible person behind this. These people must have been hired by someone in the same trade¡­" "Their goal is to mess with our business. It''s disgusting." Guan Chibei''s expression darkened. Things would be clear very soon. Furthermore, those people would be given the punishment they deserved. ¡­ Three dayster, it was the annual Lantern and Fireworks Festival. The Lantern and Fireworks Festival, as its name suggested, was a day to hang upnterns and set off fireworks. It was also a festival that everyone in the town celebrated. People usually didn''t have much entertainment in their daily lives, so the various important festivals were what people looked forward to the most. Things would usually be very lively and grand on such asions. It was said that on this night, everyone in town woulde out to the streets to y instead of going home. Chapter 448 Lantern And Fireworks Festival, An Extremely Lively Night! The officials would also hangnterns along the streets and alleys. These were all uniform. As for themoners, they were not allowed to bringnterns out on their own as it could lead to a fire and things might go out of control. Therefore, this night was purely for rxation and fun! Ye Lulu nned to close the restaurant early that night and not open for business. They could take the babies and the family out to have some fun. Doing business was tough, to begin with. They should have fun times too. Ye Lulu was looking forward to it. She even specially bought new clothes for the asion for herself, the babies, and Guan Chibei as well. They went to a shop to buy ready-made clothes. As for Mother Rong and the rest, they were not willing to spend money like Ye Lulu, so they did not buy new clothes. Finally, it was the night of the Lantern and Fireworks Festival. Ye Lulu prematurely closed for the day. The guests who had thought of visiting the restaurant at night and admiring thenterns over the river, after hearing that they weren''t open for business that night, instantly startedining! However, Ye Lulu couldn''t be persuaded otherwise. She carried a baby and had Guan Chibei carry the other two. The whole family then went out together! Oh right, Mother Rong and the rest were also going out to have fun. However, the Guan family members said that they wanted to give the small family some alone time together. Therefore, they went out separately. As the lights and shadows intertwined, figures moved around. Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu carried the three children and walked on the street. This was the first time Ye Lulu had seen such a grand asion on the ancient streets. She was very excited the entire way, and her eyes were shining. She was unable to avert her gaze. The streets were filled with lights. Ye Lulu carried her youngest son in her arms and raised him up happily. "Is the youngest son happy?" Beside them, the eldest and the second sons in Guan Chibei''s arms were affected by the atmosphere. They opened their mouths and smiled happily. Their strong little arms and legs were flinging around hard! If not for Guan Chibei''s tall and strong physique, it''d be hard to hold onto them. Ye Lulu checked on her youngest son. The youngest child''s exquisite little face was still calm. He did not seem to be excited, as if he had to wear a world-weary expression at all times. Alright, the youngest child was aloof. This was his nature, so Ye Lulu was not worried. They did not feel that their youngest son should be excited and shout along with them to be considered docile. All children had different personalities. If the youngest child did not like to smile or have emotional fluctuations, they would not force him. As their mother, Ye Lulu herself was smiling like a flower. The smile never left her face. In front of them, an entertainer raised his head and spat out fire! Although she had seen many of such ssic street performances in dramas with ancient settings, it was only after experiencing it in person did she know that things were very different! At the scene, there was an agitated "wow, this is too amazing" feeling! This was especially true when all themoners were cheering. She could not help but cheer loudly as well! In short, it was all because of the local customs in ancient times that everything became very interesting. Fire andnterns shone on the streets, making it as bright as day. The tourists on the street became happy. It was a grand festival today, and many people from other ces or people passing by would specially gather here. Therefore, there were many people of all backgrounds. However, no matter how bright thenterns were, they would not be able to illuminate the small alleys outside the main streets. It was pitch-ck. At this moment, in a dark alley, a few hooligans with fierce expressions were looking at Guan Chibei and Ye Lulu''s family. These hooligans looked a little familiar. They were the hooligans who had gone to Linhe Zhai Xing Lou to make trouble the other day! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!